Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Han Yeonha stared at the breakfast being served before her by the household maid. She didn't blink even as the maid put a huge tumbler of chocolate milk by her bowl of cucumber soup. It was an odd combination, but Yeonha's breakfast menu had remained unchanged for the past few years.

Is this real?  She slowly picked up her chopsticks, or is the Writer controlling the maid too? Was it the Writer's will that made Jiho and Jinho draw a picture for her?  The one that she kept carefully in her drawer?

"What's wrong?" Her mother, who was sitting across her immaculately dressed as always, frowned, "Do you want something else to eat?"

Yeonha shook her head, not meeting her mother's eyes. "No, it's fine." She pushed around the rice with her chopsticks, glancing at her younger siblings ⏤ twins⏤ running to the front door of the house.

Her brother, Jinho, and sister, Jiho, had already finished eating and were standing ready by the door to go to school, hand in hand.

"Noona, you're late!" Jinho whined, stomping his foot.

Jiho looked at him, blinked and monotonously copied him, "Noona, you're late!"

"You're supposed to say 'unnie'." The eight year old scolded his twin. She hummed uninterestedly in response.

Feeling that eating anything might make her sick, Yeonha pushed her plate away. Her mother paused her eating and looked at her with worry.

"Yeonha-ya...do you feel ill?" The woman asked, "Take the day off. I'll ask the chauffeur to drive you to the hospital."

"No, no..." Tucking the long waves of hair behind her ears, Yeonha stood up, "I don't have an appetite, honestly. I'll have something at school later, mom." She unbuttoned the cuffs of her uniform shirt and started folding them upwards. However, midway through the first sleeve, Yeonha stared at her mother's horrified expression, "...What is it?"

"You don't usually fold your sleeves..." The lady pointed out. "And your hair is...different."

Nervously laughing, Yeonha quickly folded both her sleeves till they were above her elbow, "Ah...well...I realized this is more comfortable. My hair...well...I got sick of tying it up." Fuck, I completely forgot. Lost in thought, she loosened her tie and unbuttoned her collar button.

Her mother opened her mouth to comment but Yeonha forced a smile and rushed past her, across the lavish living room and towards the door. 

"Alright, brats, let's go." 

Jiho, who never showed an iota of expression, was bewildered and her twin had wide eyes, shining with tears.

"B⏤brat?" His lips quivered, "But...why would y-"

Panicked, Yeonha bent a little and cupped her brother's chubby cheeks, "Oh yeah, I forgot that I'm supposed to be soft-spoken at home. I meant 'brat' in a loving way, Jiho-ya -"

"My-my name is Jinho, noona."

" - and Jinho-ya. And Jinho, I was going to say. Yes. Alright." Yeonha straightened her back and corrected herself, "Okay, time for school. Come on."

Throughout the car ride to her school, she stared out of the window, at the scenery that passed her by. Did the damn Writer draw this too? Yeonha's stomach grumbled and she pointedly ignored the blank stare Jiho gave from beside her. Ah, I'll stop by the cafe⏤

Jinmichae.

Jinmichae.

His face.

Yeonha felt a headache coming. Why was Jinmichae so familiar to her? She had seen him in the school for the past three years and treated him like an ordinary staff member. Then why...why did Yeonha feel that she knew him from somewhere. The man had never been involved with her past. She never saw him outside school. Then why did Yeonha have a vague memory of them talking like old friends?

It hurt.

Flashes of a palace, bandages and medicinal herbs, weapons, him, blood, crying, the throne, and bloodbloodblood⏤

"⏤unnie?" Her sister's voice jolted Yeonha out of her racing mind. Jiho tilted her head curiously, standing out, by the cardoor. "See you later."

Jerking her head, Yeonha nodded, "Have a nice day, you two." She waved as Jinho enthusiastically waved back and sighed, once the door closed and the driver started the car.

The school her siblings went to was run by the same administration that ran her school. The population consisted purely of young heirs and heiresses, and those from rich backgrounds. Now that Yeonha thought about it, no school in the country looked quite like Seuli High School. She couldn't even remember the names of her teachers either. Come to think of it, we only ever called them seonsaeng-nim...

The man who resembled Jinmichae was dressed in royal robes, speaking with a taller man. The latter's back was to Yeonha. Her heart beat faster. So much agony...

The car rolled up to the front of the school garden. Yeonha hurriedly got off, throwing her bag over her shoulder. She bowed at the driver who looked taken aback.

"Thanks, man ⏤ I ⏤I mean, thank you, sir. Bye." She whirled around and took a step, only to crash her forehead into someone's chin, "Ow, fuck. Watch it!" Yeonha clutched her forehead while glaring at the person. The tension from her shoulders dropped in surprise, "Oh...Baek Kyung..."

The boy, with his permanent scowl, was frowning down at her, "That's new. Didn't realize you cursed now."

Yeonha gave him a weird look, "What do you mean? I always swear."

"No. I think I'd remember if you did. Is this because you're nervous about today?" He asked, shoving his hands in his pockets coolly. "Dohwa isn't here yet."

Why is he being nice to me? She thought, zoning out while her gaze was still on his face, He's usually short-tempered and throws a fit ⏤Oh! "We're friends!" Yeonha realized, snapping her fingers. "You're relatively nicer to me."

Kyung's forehead creased, "What are you talking about?"

"Usually, you just wake up every day, hating the universe, and snap at all of us." Yeonha shrugged, "I never really paid much attention to it because of the Writer. But the real me is going to notice from now on, I guess." She sighed, shaking her head.

"Are you sick today?" His scowl deepened, "Is that why you're talking garbage? And what's with your uniform?"

Yeonha sighed and placed a hand on his shoulder, taking him by surprise, "Kyung-ah. Kyung-ie, my friend, my comrade," He leaned away from her, "I'm in a hurry. I'll see you later." She pushed him aside and started walking at a fast pace, missing his blanched face.

"Yah!" He turned around and yelled, "What the hell is wrong with you today?"

Paying him no attention, Yeonha hurriedly made her way into the school and raced up the stairs to the cafeteria. The few students that were there, some she could recognize, gave her strange looks and loudly judged her appearance. 

Throwing open the door to the cafeteria, she went around the partition across the seating area, where the servers usually stood. Yeonha searched around the table and tried to peer into the kitchen area, only to spin around at the voice that startled her.

"Sorry, the cafeteria is clo⏤"

Yeonha lifted her arm and pointed aggressively at the tall blond, "You, Jinmichae! Tell me how do I know you."

He grinned boyishly, with his arms behind his back, "I don't know. Maybe you might have seen me around the dining area?"

"You had dark hair."

"I assure you, I've kept blond hair ever since high school."

"We were friends!"

"I think I'd remember if I had a tall friend like you."

"No." She chuckled darkly, stepping towards him, "No, you listen to me. I woke up in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat, and I knew." Yeonha noticed how his eyes hardened slightly, "I knew that this isn't reality. That our world was created. The Writer created it. But that doesn't explain my memories of you."

Jinmichae's expression visibly saddened before he composed himself, "I don't understand what you mean."

Yeonha tiredly pressed her palms to her eyes before looking at the man again, "Why do I feel that we've met? Why do I have memories of laughing and speaking with you? Why...Why do I feel that the person I was yesterday...is not the same as the one I am today? I don't know what's happening." Her shoulders slumped in defeat. "Ah, I just assumed you might know the answers. But the memories," Yeonha met his gaze with her own grieved eyes, "Why do they make me feel miserable?"

The man smiled with sorrow, "Why don't you sit down, Han Yeonha. I'll make you something to drink."

◆◆◆

All she did was blink, and Yeonha found herself standing in the corridor, along with other students. For some strange reason, her heart was beating faster. She was nervous and excited at the same time. The cuffs of her sleeves were buttoned around her wrist and the tie was fastened around her neck, unlike how she had come to school half an hour ago. Her hair was up in a ponytail.

The lighting within the room was cooler, Yeonha noted. The words that flew out of her mouth weren't her own. Because why would she talk to Saemi about how handsome Dohwa was? Yeonha couldn't move either. All she could do was scream the vilest cuss words at the Writer. 

Suddenly the crowd parted and whispers of "Look, it's the A3!", "Kyaa, Oh Namju is so dazzling" and the like filled the air. Some girls couldn't hold back their fangirling as they squealed and complimented the three boys. Yeonha found it incredibly cringey and if she could, she'd roll her eyes at all of them.

However, her eyes wouldn't leave the sight of one Lee Dohwa. As the boys walked, a strange light fell over them with cartoonish sparkles. Yeonha felt her heart flutter. Beside him, she saw Kyung rolling his eyes at her. Yeonha's heart almost jumped out of her chest once her gaze met Dohwa's. She was annoyed at how she felt incredibly shy and happy when he waved at her.

Eun Danoh was there, smiling at the boys. She sent one towards Yeonha as well, who nodded in acknowledgment. The Real  Yeonha just wanted to get away from the crowd. Wherever the A3 went, drama followed.

As if the Writer had read her mind, and who knows if he actually did, somebody let out a "Careful!" and a girl carrying a box full of art supplies collided with Namju, pressing her lips against his cheek by accident. Stage Yeonha let out a horrified gasp as Real Yeonha realized that the girl had just signed her death warrant.

How does one fall like that and kiss someone's cheek? So tacky...

The girl kept apologizing as she tried to get up. The crowd chittered noisily. Soochul was already filming the scene. Saemi was livid. Danoh stared wide-eyed at the scene. The girl tried to dust Namju's coat with her hands, but the boy rudely pushed her off.

"Get off." He stood up, towering over the girl as she trembled a little. "You ruined the art supplies, my uniform," To add effect, he adjusted his coat, "and my face," He wiped his cheek with disgust. "Are you insane?"

Yeonha's body automatically moved to stand next to Dohwa. They exchanged worried looks. Real Yeonha wanted to knee Namju in the crotch for creating such a huge scene.

"Oh Namju." Danoh narrowed her eyes at him, "Enough." She moved forward and knelt next to the girl, "Are you okay?" Glaring at the boy, she stood up and hissed, "You think you're something big just because you're A3? Same goes for all of you watching as well." She helped the girl sort out the mess that had been made.

Yeonha moved as well. She began picking up the fallen supplies, "Let me help too." Well, okay...I would have helped anyway if I had control over my body.

She felt warm and fuzzy as Dohwa's hand brushed against her. Yeonha's palm turned into a fist against her chest as she stared at the boy who paid no heed to her. Instead, he stared at the newbie, as he picked up paint brushes off the floor. Something hurt in Yeonha's heart and she hated it.

Baek Kyung had sent a glance at his fiancee, Danoh, and looked away disinterested by the happenings. Namju stood with his back facing the four, mumbling about how 'you're the first one to do that to me'. By the time Yeonha looked up, Danoh had walked past Namju. She had intentionally hit her shoulder against his arm as she walked.

Yeonha's hands moved faster, "Dohwa-ya, I'm leaving the rest to you. I'll go after Danoh." No? At least let her help the girl completely?  Why are you making me follow Danoh? "See you in class." She stood up and walked past Namju, not meeting his gaze.

There was a noise. As if a timer had gone off. Yeonha found that she had control over her body now.

Kyung sighed and turned, walking next to her. They hadn't taken one step when the hallway started glitching. Surprised, Yeonha gripped Kyung's forearm and stared at the walls.

"Yeon⏤"

Her surroundings glitched again, making Kyung freeze mid-sentence. Up ahead, Danoh let out a gasp. She slowly turned around to see Yeonha staring straight at her, with the same shocked expression.

"You...Yeo-Yeonha..." Danoh stammered, "What is happ⏤"

Yeonha took a step forward but suddenly heard the sound of someone flipping the page. She blinked and found herself in her classroom, staring at the blackboard. Someone tapped her from the back.

"Han Yeonha," Dohwa leaned forward on his desk, "Did you get to study after the match last night? Congratulations on winning again, by the way."

She quirked her brow, "The hell are you talking about?" As Dohwa blinked, shocked by her words, Yeonha rotated her shoulder, "Oh? Why is my shoulder so stiff? Oh, my whole body fucking hurts. What the fuck was I up to?"

The boy was staring at her as if she had grown three heads, "Your...your MMA...compet...competition..."

"Ha?" Yeonha's growl made Dohwa wince in his seat, "That was yesterday?"

"Yes..." He pointed behind her, making her turn towards the blackboard again, "It's the first day of midterms."

That sent a jolt through Yeonha's body, "What?" She looked at Dohwa, then at the board and then back at him.

The students around them were haphazardly flipping through textbooks. Some were mumbling grammar rules and re-reading notes under their breath.

Yeonha blinked.

The sound of page turning again. Sagak.

With disbelief, she read through her question paper. Wasn't it Korean today? How is it fucking English? It was supposed to be the las⏤

"Are you done, Yeonha-ya?" She blinked at the hand that appeared before her. Dohwa was smiling sweetly at her, gesturing at her answer sheet. She wordlessly passed it to him and he moved along.

Ah...this must be the timeskips Jinmichae was talking about. This is so difficult. I have no memory of what happened in the past few weeks.

There was no Stage that day. Yeonha learnt from Dohwa that the girl who collided with Namju that day was Yeo Juda, a new student. 

"But..." The boy looked at her curiously as they walked out of the school building, "I told you about her on the day we met Juda."

Yeonha, lost in thought while rolling her sleeves, hummed, "Did you now?" Of course, I don't remember.

He eyed her uniform oddly, "By the way...do you still have plans with Kyung?"

"Huh?" They stopped near the staircase outside the school building. "Not that I know of?"

Dohwa looked taken aback, "That's strange. You kept telling me that you two were going to hang out and invited me to come along as well."

Ah right, Yeonha gave him a tight-lipped smile, the Manhwa-me is in love with Dohwa. She must've found an excuse to be around him.

She simply shrugged, pulling at the straps of her bag, "I'll call Kyung and ask if the plan is still on. Why don't you go ahead?"

"A-ah..okay..."

"Unless you want to come along?"

He smiled widely, "I'd love to. But I have meet my brother today. Maybe some other time?"

"Sure."

As Yeonha walked away, rummaging through her bag for her phone, Dohwa tilted his head in thought. Usually, whenever he had to cancel, she'd look really sad and beg him to reconsider. He had never seen her look so...indifferent about it. Dohwa convinced himself that she must have been stressed because of the midterms and left.

"Hmm?" Yeonha scrolled through her contact list, stopping on 'Baek Kyung', "Ah, I have him on speed dial. I forgot. I assumed Dohwa would be on 1." She pressed 'call' and put her phone to her ear. Kyung picked up after a few rings. "Baek Kyung-ah, where are you?"

"I'm at the library."

"Wha⏤ didn't we just get done with our exams?" She turned around, making her way to the library.

"Why are you calling?"

Yeonha walked faster through the hallways, "Wah, you're so cold. Can't I call my friend just to talk to him?"

"If it's about Dohwa, I haven't seen him since morning."

Hearing the annoyance in his voice, Yeonha rolled her eyes, "I don't always talk to you about him."

"Don't you?"

She stopped in the middle of the bridge that led to the library, "Why are you being like this?"

Kyung was quiet for a moment and then said, "Forget it. Just come quickly." He hung up and Yeonha stared at her phone.

"Jeez, no need to be an asshole." The students walked past her choked on their spit and widened their eyes so much that Yeonha thought they'd pop out. She clicked her tongue and strut away.

Kyung was comparing the answers he had marked on the question paper against a couple of textbooks. He was all alone in the library, sitting in a corner. Yeonha placed her bag on the chair next to him and hopped onto the table, turning a little towards him.

"Didn't know you were such a nerd," She teased, pulling up her legs to sit cross-legged.

He leaned away from her, his eyes travelling from her face to her sleeves and then to the way she was sitting. "What's wrong with you?" He pushed his textbooks to the side and shifted his chair away from her. "You look like a thug, sitting like that."

Yeonha raised her eyebrows at him and decided to take the chance to rant, "I don't know, honestly. I woke up one day, realizing that this world is not real. Also, my personality is not what it seems." She shifted where she sat, making her skirt ride up her thighs a little. Yeonha didn't miss the way Kyung's gaze accidentally fell on her exposed skin. He cleared his throat and looked back into his books.

"It's just so fucking frustrating. Nobody seems to remember me as this⏤" She gestured at her face, "⏤but as the quiet and nice girl who's in love with Dohwa." Yeonha scowled to herself, "You're not going to remember this either so why am I bothering by telling you anyway. The scene will change soon and you'll be back to being the guy who's pissed at the world."

Kyung looked up sharply, "You're spouting garbage, you know that?"

"So you've said on the first day of the semester."

He frowned, confused, "What?"

Yeonha patted his shoulder, pitying herself for trying to make sense to him, "Nevermind. It's not like you'll remember my explanation as well."

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Yeonha blinked at the sound of a page turning and found herself standing next to Dohwa, by a stone railing, overlooking the fields down below.

Ugh, looks like I'm on Stage.

Dohwa was saying something that she couldn't hear. Literally couldn't hear. The Writer was forcing her eyes to watch Dohwa's hair, his eyes, the way he smiled and gestured as he talked. Her heartbeat increased. She saw sparkles around his face. 

He suddenly stopped talking and zoned out at someone walking below. Yeonha followed his gaze to see that it was Juda who had captured his attention.

Jealousy and sorrow coursed through Yeonha's body. She lifted her hand and placed it on Dohwa's, startling him out of his thoughts.

"Dohwa-ya, what are you looking at?" She asked, forcing a smile. Real Yeonha gagged at her voice.

Juda was walking with a joyful expression, despite the students around her throwing taunts at her. She held the straps of her bag tightly, increasing her pace. Dohwa's eyes followed her.

"She still forces herself to be happy even though she's hurting." He mumbled, "Yeo Juda is really strong."

The smile melted off of Yeonha's face at his words. She felt so, so sad. "Ah, isn't she?"

Baek Kyung approached from the back, "Lee Dohwa, there you are. I was looking for you."

Dohwa turned around with a smile and Yeonha's heart hurt a lot. The corner of her eyes threatened to spill tears. Kyung looked at her.

Suddenly, she could move again. Inhaling noisily through her mouth, Yeonha cursed, "For fuck's sake, I can't deal with this."

Both the boys looked quite taken aback. 

She scowled at them, thoroughly annoyed, "Don't look at me like that. I've been swearing at the two of you⏤heck, I've been swearing at this damned world and the stupid punk of a Writer for the past month." Yeonha waved her fist the boys. Dohwa ducked behind Kyung out of fear of being hit. "Or should I say three days because the time skip and lack of memory is fucking unbearable." Baek Kyung opened his mouth to snap at her but she beat him to it, "Oh, you just shut the fuck up." His mouth snapped shut. The tall boy looked taken aback. "'You're spouting garbage. Are you sick?' I know that's what you're going to say." Yeonha made a face and melodramatically imitated Kyung's voice.

"Yeonha-ya...are you alright?" Dohwa peeked over Kyung's shoulder.

She took a threatening step forward, making the boys stumble back, "I'm fan-fucking-tastic. It's you people who aren't aware that this stupid fucking world is a damn manhw⏤" Her screaming was interrupted by the timeskip.

Bom had turned in her seat and was scribbling something in Yeonha's notebook. She was doodling, Yeonha observed.

"Look!" The short-haired girl pointed at the two smiling stick figures on the paper, "This is you and Dohwa."

Yeonha sputtered, "Wh⏤what?"

Sagak.

She was eating lunch with Kyung, Namju and Dohwa. Yeonha dropped the spoon of rice, that clattered on her tray. Namju glowered at her as if her presence annoyed her.

"Yeonha-ya, is everything okay?" Dohwa kindly asked, sitting next to Namju, across her.

"You've been acting weird for some time." Kyung shovelled food into his mouth beside her, not bothering to look at her.

How many times are they going to ask me this shitty question? Was Danoh also⏤

"Kyung-ah," Yeonha touched his elbow, making him look at her, "Where's Danoh?"

"Why should I know?" He brushed off the question, "I'm not her caretaker." Namju and Dohwa looked at the two with curiosity.

Pushing her chair back harshly, Yeonha stood up, gathering her tray. Dohwa worriedly opened his mouth to say something but -

Sagak.

A couple of girls were laughing and pointing at Juda in the library. The latter was trying hard to not let the jeers and taunts get to her. Stage Yeonha, who was by the book shelves, automatically moved towards the bullies.

"You must have a lot of time on your hands to sit here and do nothing." Yeonha said in her quiet, deadly voice, "Please vacate the library if you insist on creating a ruckus and bothering other students."

Iljin, Yejin, Samjin. How uncreative.

Samjin clicked her tongue in annoyance, "You think you can get away with anything because you're close with A3?"

Stage Yeonha blinked, "If I could exploit my friendship like that then I would've beaten the three of you up for throwing paint on Juda. Now, leave."

The girls tried to look intimidating, but at 5 feet 9 inches, Han Yeonha towered over every girl and a few boys in school. Not to mention the fact that she was a national level MMA fighter. As Yejin stared at her, Yeonha lifted her hand, placed her thumb behind her forefinger and cracked it. This made the girls jump and scamper out of the library.

Whispers from the other students were heard. But Stage Yeonha didn't pay attention to them. She instead walked to Juda, who looked at her gratefully and smiled a little.

"If they bother you again, don't hesitate to tell me." Yeonha offered, sitting next to Juda. I see. Yeonha becomes friends with Juda. Dohwa falls in love with Juda. Yeonha becomes jealous of Juda but continues to get hurt because they're friends. Real Yeonha scoffed. How cliched.

"Thank you." Juda looked angelic. Yeonha figured it was the Writer's doing to make the main character look lovable. "But I cannot possibly trouble you for something like this."

"Please, I insist." Real Yeonha wanted to yawn. "My name is Han Yeonha. I don't think we've had the chance to talk properly." She sat down next to her.

Sagak.

Yeonha winced, suddenly aware of her surroundings. She was sitting on her bed, in front of the television. Jinho was leaning against her back, with his arms around her neck. Jiho was sprawled on Yeonha's lap. They were watching Doraemon while eating icecream.

Sagak.

She was in the lab, wearing her coat. Bom was peering at her strangely. Yeonha was holding a broken test tube, she realized. The entire class was staring at her.

"It's okay!" Bom comforted her, "I read in your horoscope today that you might come across little snags." Her cheeks were like chipmunks. How had Yeonha never noticed before. Bom was a tiny, adorable thing.

Dohwa rushed to her, "Be careful, Yeonha-ya. The glass might hu⏤"

Sagak.

Jinmichae was smiling at her, "It's been a while, Yeonha."

Her body ached, "Tell me about it. The timeskip is messing with my mind. As is the stage. I wanted to talk more but honestly, it escaped my mind."

He looked offended, "I'm hurt that you didn't think about me. Is this how you repay my friendship that transcends realities?" The blond motioned her to enter the cafeteria.

Yeonha rolled her eyes at his dramatics, following him to the table. She stopped, staring at the chocolate milk on the table. "If you made it for me, thank you. If it's yours, I'm drinking it anyway." It was the most beautiful thing on earth. 

"I just had a feeling you'd stop by." Jinmichae shrugged, picking up a basket of apples and keeping it on the table. "I⏤you're done already?"

The girl blinked at him, sliding the glass towards him, "Marry me so that you can make this for me everyday."

"No." He smiled widely, adding effect by loudly splitting an apple in half. "I can't believe you have a sweet tooth again." The man mumbled to himself.

Standing up, Yeonha darted towards the refrigerator. Aha! I knew it. There's more chocolate. "You keep saying things like that," She put a straw in the jug, "and that makes me want to ask more questions. But you also said that I'm better off not knowing some things."

Jinmichae sighed at the sight of her sipping the drink innocently, "Yes. It's bad enough that you are aware of ⏤you cannot have possibly finished it so quickly!" He was appalled by how Yeonha placed an empty jug on the table. She covered her mouth with her fist, clearing her throat.

"That was beautiful. Marry me."

"Absolutely n⏤"

Sagak.

Ah, what a shame. I didn't get to speak with him properly.

The library felt too bright. The sunlight was blinding. Yeonha fanned herself using the book in her hands. She puffed her cheeks and blew out the air, looking around. Her gaze froze on the boy sitting in front of her.

She couldn't get a clear look at his face because of the light. His nametag was empty too. Yeonha scrunched up her eyes and blinked. The boy was facing her.

She had never seen him before.

Yet I have. I know him.

"Have we met?" She asked, trying to put a name to his face. He merely tilted his head at her, eyes full of curiosity.  "We have." Yeonha insisted, "I know we have." She felt oddly affectionate towards someone she had just met. Something like what she felt towards Jiho and Jinho. "Please," Yeonha begged, "What's your name? Maybe I can ⏤ I don't know how long I have. I don't know if you'll remember me. Tell me your name. Please." 

This was strange. She wanted to embrace the boy. She wanted to hold him close and cry out of relief. Her chest prickled. Why was he so important? First Jinmichae, and now this person. He was so familiar...

He turned his head, staring fixedly to a side, and then slowly met her gaze. 

Yeonha remembered his eyes from somewhere.

Sagak.

Biting back a curse, Yeonha realized that she couldn't move. She was hiding by the wall, peering at Baek Kyung and Eun Danoh.

"Eun Danoh." As always, Kyung sounded irritated, "Lets stop."

Danoh looked at him with confusion, "What?"

"I don't like a woman who is sick." He hissed at her as he threateningly stepped forward, "It's annoying."

That bastard. Real Yeonha grit her teeth in rage while Stage Yeonha's eyes widened in shock.

When Danoh didn't reply, Kyung continued his rant, "Do I need to tell you again? Nothing will happen with you have a one-sided crush on me. Not in the past, present, or future." He sounded fed up, "I will never like a girl like you." 

Stage Yeonha took a few steps back when she realized that Baek Kyung was coming towards her. The Stage ended the moment she turned away nervously. If Kyung had found her eavesdropping, he would have yelled at her too.

The Real Yeonha, however...

"How long have you been here?" Amazing how he didn't have any frown lines on his handsome face despite the 24x7 tension on his forehead.

She scoffed at him, "Why, you little...You're always such a jerk to her, aren't you? I don't get why you keep yelling at her like an asshole." Yeonha crossed her arms, watching how Kyung's head jerked back a little. Like always, he was surprised by her swearing.

"Let me guess," She drawled, "You're going to say that I'm speaking trash?"

"No," The corner of his mouth twitched in anger, "I was going to say that it's none of your damn business."

"Danoh is my friend, Baek Kyung." Yeonha took two steps towards him, "And she's done nothing to deserve to be the target of your short temper."

"She's the reason⏤!" The boy yelled, eyes wide with rage. Clenching his fists, Kyung looked away from her, "Forget it." He sounded tired. Maybe the years of friendship made it easier for Yeonha to read his voice.

Sighing in defeat, she moved close enough to place her hand over his forearm, "Kyung-ah." He tried to jerk his arm away, but Yeonha had always been stronger than him, "Your father is the reason for your misery. As is your step-mother⏤let me finish!⏤I'm sorry but your dad's a bastard. I know why you're engaged to Danoh. I know you care for her. And I know why you're scared to show it. You can't shove the blame on Eun Danoh just because she doesn't say a word against you."

The look of vulnerability passed just as it appeared on Kyung's face. His features hardened. He pulled himself away, this time with relatively less force.

"Don't poke around other peoples' lives, Han Yeonha." Kyung forced himself to be brash.

Let out a short laugh, Yeonha mocked herself, "You're right. Why do I even bother?" She turned her back on him, "Besides, you're not going to remember anything once the scene changes."

Baek Kyung narrowed his eyes at her retreating figure, "What?" When she didn't reply, he yelled, "Han Yeonha! Yah, what the hell do you mean?"

No matter how loud the boy was being, Yeonha didn't turn around. In fact, she went straight to Jinmichae.

Yeonha stalked into the cafeteria, slamming the door angrily. Nobody was there. She made a beeline to the refrigerator and rummaged for something sweet to eat. "Yes, cake!" She pushed aside the clutter on the table, making room for the dessert. Who kept a stupid manhwa here?

By the time she had finished half the cake, Jinmichae had returned. He panicked when he saw Yeonha put a spoonful of icing in her mouth.

"Yah!" the blond hurried over and pulled the cake away, "This was for the staff meeting! I ⏤wha ⏤how⏤? What will I t⏤"

Highly unbothered, Yeonha leaned over and carved out another spoonful, "What if there's a time skip? Any way, the teachers won't notice. You can always make something else for them. You know, you should seriously marry me."

"No." He clicked his tongue at her, "And stop talking informally with me. I'm older than you."

"I thought we're close friends."

Jinmichae placed his hands on the table top, giving Yeonha an unimpressed look. She grinned shamelessly and flicked more icing off the cake.

To her left, the door flung open. Danoh appeared, calling out to Jinmichae. Immediately, the man ducked behind the counter.

"Excuse me!" The petite girl shuffled over to the table, "What are you doing?"

The blond closed his eyes, cursed and then looked at Danoh, smiling widely, "Me?" He slowly stood up, pointing at himself. Danoh stood up with him.

She nodded, "There's no one here except you and Yeonha-ya. Though I doubt she knows what I want to talk to you about." Danoh pouted at Yeonha, who waved back happily with both her cheeks full of cake. Danoh took a step towards Jinmichae, "You know me, don't you?"

He played dumb, "Hmm, I don't know." He bent a little, examining her face, "Where have we met?" Without turning, he pulled away the cake from Yeonha again.

"Yah!"

She was ignored.

"I know you saw me outside!" Danoh insisted, "We both saw the black hole thingy." She made huge circular motions with her arms.

Jinmichae raised his eyebrows in mock surprise. He brought his fist up to his chin, "Did we?"

"You were looking at it." Danoh glared.

"It's probably more than meets the eye." The man replied, trying to be mysterious.

Danoh crossed her arms, "Just answer my question."

"Tell her, man." Yeonha rolled her shoulders backwards and pulled up her sleeves. It was then that Danoh speak directly to her.

She pointed a finger at Yeonha, "You ⏤ Yeonha-ya, you actually ⏤ I wanted to speak to you! You saw the room freeze that day!"

"You mean the glitch?" She offered Danoh cake which the girl politely declined, "Yeah, I was wondering when you'd come to me."

"Nothing good will come out of answering your questions." Jinmichae said seriously for once and then looked sternly at Yeonha, "We can't let anyone else know." 

Danoh and Yeonha frowned at his words. The former's gaze fell on the table, where Yeonha had hastily pushed aside the manhwa. She dived for the book, much to Jinmichae's chagrin. Yeonha looked curiously as the two ran across the room. The shorter girl had started flipping through the pages of the manhwa. She froze in the middle of the room, her eyes scanning over the dialogues and pictures.

"Yah, leave her be." Yeonha called, "She'll keep coming back if you don't answer her truthfully."

Jinmichae looked torn. However, he picked the book out of Danoh's hands and held it close to his chest.

"You..." The girl looked at him in disbelief, "You pervert!"

The man let out a gasp as Yeonha stifled her laughter, "That's too harsh." He turned to his friend, "See, Yeon-ie, that's why I didn't want to show her."

"Wait, wait." Danoh's gaze oscillated between Yeonha and the chef, "What I saw in the manhwa...it's me, isn't it. Can you look into the future? Can you, Yeonha-ya? I started seeing the future since I touched the book. And the black hole..."

"I haven't seen the manhwa yet, Danoh-ya." Yeonha stood up, pulling up her black stocking that reached the middle of her thighs, "This guy hid it from me. I don't even know if I'm the second lead or not."

Jinmichae sighed and asked Danoh to hear him out. He explained everything to her. How her memory gaps wasn't amnesia. How her personality is different than what it actually is sometimes. How they were in a world on manhwas. 

"Wah." The girl looked unimpressed as the man struck a pose, "You're a lunatic."

"I'm getting bashed a lot today," He sighed, smiling through his disappointment, "I may live longer than what the Writer intends."

Yeonha frowned at this.

Danoh complained about how her queries weren't going to be answered her, and turned to the door. Jinmichae grabbed her by the wrist, showing her the manhwa closely, insisting that she was a character in the book.

"Just like Yeonha." He added.

Sagak.

The sound of a page turning startled Danoh, "Oh, what was that? W⏤where's Yeonha!?"

Yeonha was in another block entirely, carrying cleaning equipment. Stage Yeonha was struggling with the brooms and brushes. 

"Move out of the way, please." She called, politely, stumbling towards the auditorium. 

Managing to make it to her destination without dropping anything, Yeonha made her way to the store room. Strangely she found a long pole put through the door handles, locking it in place. Tilting her head she spoke loudly.

"Oh, that's weird. The doors are usually open." Stop talking to yourself, dumbass. Yeonha moved to pull out the pole but froze at the sound of a strangled cry.

"Is⏤is anyone there?"

Oh, fucking great. Of course, the girls would lock Juda here. I'm supposed to play the hero now, am I?

Worried, Stage Yeonha hastily set aside the things she was carrying and unlocked the door. Yeo Juda, tear stained and shaking from fright, was sitting on the ground. Yeonha rushed forward, offering her hand to the girl.

"Juda! Are you hurt anywhere?" Yeonha asked, checking for any bodily harm on the petite girl. Juda tried to control  her sobs but failed. Real Yeonha felt terrible. The Writer was really a horrible person.

The scene ended and Yeonha gained control of herself again. She held Juda at an arm's length. 

"Yeo Juda, tell me who did this to you."  She said, "I'll set them straight so that they never bully you again." They won't stop because they'll forget but it's worth a try.

Juda wiped her tears with her cuffs, "No...it's okay. I'm not hurt. I just..."

"Do you want to go to the nurses office? I'll stay with you till school ends." Yeonha offered but Juda was still adamant about attending class. "Fine...come on. I'll walk you."

During their short walk till the classroom, the two girls had exchanged phone numbers. Yeo Juda was extremely hardworking, working part time till late just so that she could pay her grandmother's hospital bill. She stayed on top of the class as well to maintain her scholarship. Even though she lived far away, Juda rode a bicycle to school to save travel money. Yeonha stared at her in wonder, mouthing a 'wow'.

"I'm nothing special." Juda's cheeks flushed as Yeonha complimented her, "In fact, I admire you. I saw your match a few days ago. You're so amazing and strong. And you're pretty as well! And tall and ⏤ sorry! I started rambling."

How 'Main Female Lead' of her. 

"It's o⏤"

"Yeonha-yaa~!" Bom hopped and skipped through the corridor, ignoring the annoyed glances that the other students were giving her for her loud, sing-song voice, "There you are! Jung and I were looking for - Oh?" The tiny girl peered closely at Juda, who pretended that it didn't bother her, "Ah, you're the new student! You have a lovely presence around you. Yeonha, is she your new friend?"

Yeonha hesitated a little but nodded, "Juda, this is my friend, Bom. She's in my class. Th⏤"

The bell rang, signalling the end of break. That's strange. Wasn't the break supposed to be longer?...Ah, timeskip. Tch.

Sagak.

Juda turned to Stage Yeonha and smiled widely, "Thank you so much for helping me, Yeonha. If it weren't for you I'd still be stuck in the store room."

From beside her, Bom grinned and linked her arm with her friend, "Yeonha and I will be here to help you if you're ever in trouble. We know how mean the girls in your class can be." The chubby girl leaned in towards Juda as if letting her in on a secret, "They tried to be mean to Yeonha in the beginning but once they saw that she can beat them up, they stopped."

At Juda's confused looks, Yeonha explained herself, "Don't worry. I'm an MMA fighter, not a delinquent." Though the real reason I got into it for thrashing boys in middle school.

"Waah," Juda's eyes, Real Yeonha observed with embarrassment, were shining. There were twinkling stars framing the girl. "You're really impressive, Han Yeonha."

Stage Yeonha tucked a long, wavy strand of hair behind her ear and looked away, "Ah, not really but thank you for saying that." The tall girl pointed at the classroom, "Why don't you go in first, Juda."

Yeo Juda thanked them again and waved before hurrying to her seat. Yejin turned to scowl at Stage Yeonha, who kept a straight face and cracked her knuckles. The bully quickly turned away.

"I wonder what her zodiac sign is." Bom asked out loud.

Sagak.

Yeonha sighed.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

"I'm the most extra extra that there is!" Danoh shoved the manhwa in Yeonha's face, pointing at her tiny profile, "'Baek Kyung's fiance'? 'Terminally ill'? That's not fair!" The girl continued to wave the book until Yeonha snatched it out of her hand.

"Let me see. Oh, my picture's next to Kyung. Ooh, I look really good, drawn like that. Wait - 'Han Yeonha, 18, In love with Dohwa, A3's childhood friend.'" Bewildered hazel eyes turned to Danoh, "My life in three sentences...this is terrible. I'm not in love with Dohwa!" Yeonha made a move to chuck the manhwa over the bridge but decided against it.

Danoh slumped against the railing, "Tell me about it. I don't want to marry Baek Kyung. He's a jerk! And―" she stood up again, turning her face to the sky, "STUPID WRITER, DID YOU REALLY HAVE TO GIVE ME A ―" Danoh crumbled clutching her heart. The device on her wrist started to beep.

Yeonha was immediately at her side, "Danoh, where are your meds? In your bag?" Upon seeing her friend nod, she rummaged through the bag and pulled out a small box of pills. Yeonha counted three pills in a hurry and handed them over to Danoh, while simultaneously reaching for a bottle of water.

Frowning with worry as she watched the shorter girl gulp down the medicines, Yeonha soothingly rubbed Danoh's back. Was that going to help? Probably not. But at this point, she couldn't really do much.

Danoh rubbed her chest, breathing soundly, "Tha―thanks, Yeonha-ya." She pulled up her knees, resting her back against the railing. Yeonha did the same.

She sighed heavily, "Man, that Writer. What a JERK!" Yeonha yelled the last part at the sky, making the girl next to her let out a wheezy laugh.

"Ah, I like seeing the real you." Danoh admitted, tilting her head, "I only remember you being quiet and serious most of the times. You followed Dohwa everywhere. He was the only person who could make you smile." She enthusiastically turned to Yeonha, "Ah, that means we're both stuck in a set-up that we don't want to be in. You don't like Dohwa and I don't like Baek Kyung. Ugh, this punk of a Writer."

"Honestly," Yeonha cracked her neck, making Danoh wince, "I think your set-up is worse than mine, what with the heart disease and all. However..." She pondered over her words for a second before shaking her head, "No, nevermind."

The shorter girl didn't pay much heed to what Yeonha was going to say. Instead she told her about how she tried to break the sculptures in the art room to make the scene change. "I pushed aaaall of them and made sure they were smashed into pieces," Danoh clicked her tongue, "The scene kept going back to the way it was and the statues went back to the way they were."

"That happened when Dohwa came over to spend time with my siblings," Yeonha's muscles were aching, "I guess it was a scene to show how soft-hearted that guy is. He was playing with Jinho and Jiho, and asked me to toss the ball over to him."

Giggling, Danoh interrupted, "Did you throw it at his face?"

"No," Yeonha smirked, "I broke one of the windows of the glasshouse. And when everything reversed, I realized it's a good stress buster. Accidentally hit Dohwa in the face once, though." She frowned, "Felt a bit bad about that."

The two girls flipped through the manhwa, re-reading it, and saw that new scenes had appeared. It was some cheesy conversation between Namju and Juda. Both the girls made puking noises.

"Have you ever seen him act like that around any girl?" Yeonha asked out of curiosity, "We've been in the same school for all our lives and yet he never gave a flying fuck about women."

"Right?" Danoh widened her eyes and nodded, "I thought he liked Dohwa or Baek Kyung." She made a face at the latter's name, "Stage me always panicked that Namju would take that guy away from me. But now, I couldn't care less."

Leaning her head against the railing, Yeonha looked at the girl next to her form the corner of her eyes, "Do you think our memories are real? I mean, our memories? Since we are aware and everything? Our personalities may have changed but..." She pulled up her knees, resting her chin on them, "I don't want my past to be fake."

Eun Danoh did not reply.

◆◆◆

Jung had stormed back to where Bom and Yeonha were sitting in the school pavillion. He was fuming, dusting the back of his short sleeves harshly. Bom looked at him and gave him a smile.

"I told you today wasn't your day, Jung-ah." She might as well have said 'Ha! Sucker.' Shifting to a side on the bench, the girl patted the seat, "'The thing you are afraid of will happen today. Avoid pink to avoid the mishap.'"

The boy scowled, taking a seat, "It was because you said 'pink' that I started craving strawberry milk. And that idiot, Oh Namju, bought every single bottle in the store. I got pushed to the ground to make way for the A3." Jung hissed at the group's name.

"Namju hates sweet things." Yeonha frowned, "Why would he buy strawberry milk in the first place?"

"Heck if I knew."

"'This is your chance to make a positive impression by finding common ground.' That's what I read in his horoscope." Bom raised a finger, "Maybe he's trying to impress someone."

"Must be that newbie, Yeo Juda." Jung sulked, "I saw Eun Danoh giving her strawberry milk in the field today. And we all know how obsessed Namju is with Juda. It's not normal, you know. He made her his servant or something. That's wrong on so many levels. Is that how someone of his status treats a woman? I'd be embarrassed to be associated with him. That reminds me," The boy interrupted his rant and turned to Yeonha, who had been listening to him with amusement, "I saw Danoh fall in to the fountain and cry about the empty strawberry milk fridge as well."

Yeonha blinked, "Kyung didn't help her?"

"When does he ever look at her?" Jung startled the girls by flailing his limbs like a kid, "Aah, this is not fair! I wanted to drink strawberry milk today. I might die if I don't. Yeonha-yaa, do something." He continued to whine until Yeonha stood up and sighed.

"Alright, I'll borrow some from Namju. Be right back."

Jung and Bom stared at her retreating back with wonder. She usually let out a breath of laughter and pushed such demands away. The duo looked at each other and shrugged, convincing themselves that something good must have happened between her and Dohwa.

Yeonha hurried through the corridors and up the stairs, to where the A3 den was situated. Without knocking, she pushed open the door. Dohwa winced in his seat as the other two boys looked up.

"Oh, Yeonha!" Dohwa raised a hand in greeting and smiled.

"What do you want?" Namju demanded, not rudely but not too nicely either.

Before she could open her mouth to reply, her gaze fell on the coffee table that the boys were surrounding.

Yeonha pointed at the strawberry milk, "Wah, you little―Jung really wasn't kidding." She moved to stand opposite to where Namju was sitting, "You realize that some of us are smart enough to know what you're trying to do?"

The boy looked at her crossly, pointedly ignoring his friends, "I don't know what you're talking about."

"Fine," Yeonha crossed her arms, "I'll explain it so that your single braincell doesn't have to try too hard. You hate sweet stuff―if you deny it, I'll break your jaw―" As Yeonha waved her fist at him, Namju leaned away, slowly caressing his jaw as if reliving a memory, "You saw Yeo Juda drink this stuff. You decided she liked it. You wanted to impress her. You bought the entire stock. Like a dumbass."

Kyung let out a scoff and looked away. Dohwa was two seconds away from saying 'I knew it'.

"I'm not trying to impress that pauper." Namju glowered.

The corners of Yeonha's mouth turned downwards, "Yeah, never in a million years with that attitude."

"You're being awfully talkative today," Kyung spoke up, sending a glance at Dohwa who seemed blissfully unaware.

Yeonha made a face at him, "Don't worry. I'm not here to seduce Dohwa, no offense." She turned towards the said boy, who was now in the middle of a coughing fit. "Oh Namju," Yeonha pointed her chin at the 'leader' of A3, "This move was lame and tacky. Yeo Juda is not going to notice you like this. But you're not going to remember so the only thing I can do is―"

Without giving the boys a second to react, Yeonha gathered four bottles of strawberry milk in her arms and sprinted out of the room. She was gone even before Namju had a chance to move from his seat.

Dohwa guffawed, slapping his knee and wiping the corners of his eyes, "I've never seen her act like that before."

"Yeah," Kyung observed as Namju silently fumed, "She's been strange lately." His phone pinged. Director Baek. Kyung cursed.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Danoh jerked in her seat, yelling in surprise, "Holy shi―Yeonha-ya, you scared me! You weren't here a second ago!"

Rubbing her eyes with her palms, Yeonha groaned, "Ugh, I have a Stage in the library, then. I just wanted to rest." She slapped her hand flat on the table, "I'm so tired from practise, Danoh. There are bruises all over my body." Sighing in defeat, Yeonha looked at the pile of books in front of her friend, "What's with all that?"

"According to Jinmichae, I can see the storyboard so I was trying to find more information about it," Danoh pouted, "But it looks like I'll have to depend on what Jinmichae says and―yah! Are you listening?" She followed Yeonha's wistful gaze towards the bookshelves to see Dohwa and Juda. Grimacing, Danoh turned back to her friend, who was supporting her chin with her knuckles, elbow on the table top.

"Ah, he still cannot stop reading romance manhwas." Stage Yeonha said with adoration and chuckled. She continued to look at him with a barely noticeable smile as he ran his fingers over the spines of different books. However, Stage Yeonha's lips pressed into a thin line as the boy froze to stare at Yeo Juda from the spaces between the shelves.

Danoh sighed to herself, "Ah. Goodness, so it finally begins. The fateful moment when the supporting actor falls in love with the female lead!" She said with passion and then tsked, "Poor Dohwa. And poor you, Yeonha. You both are going to have a tough time."

Yeonha was frowning a little, lips slightly parted. She wasn't paying attention to what Danoh was saying as she was still stuck on Stage. Her eyes refused to shift from Dohwa's person, as the latter turned to stare after Juda.

Sagak.

Inhaling sharply, Yeonha clutched her heart with annoyance, "Wah, if I ever see the damn Writer, I'm going to beat the shit out of them. Ugh, I feel like crying." She patted her cheeks to console herself, "It's okay. At least the Shadow me has some common sense."

Picking up the stack of books while chuckling, Danoh got up from her seat, "Help me put them back, will you?"

"Let me carry half of that, before you―" Yeonha followed after her friend, and before she could complete her sentence, Danoh had bumped shoulders with someone, making her drop a few books. "Watch where you're going!" Yeonha turned to yell at the boys.

"What's with Han Yeonha?" The boys whispered to each other after mumbling a half-assed apology to Danoh.

"Thinks she's some bigshot because she's friends with Oh Namju, obviously."

Yeonha cracked her knuckles, "What did you say, you piece of garbage? Get out of here before I rearrange your face." Watching with satisfaction as the boys scurried away, she turned to help Danoh only to find another student placing the fallen books back on the stack.

"Oh, thanks!" Danoh clearly couldn't see who the boy was.

Yeonha, however, could.

Her eyes followed him and she turned as he walked past her. The boy's face was burned into her memory. But I've never met him he―

Here?

In this world?

"Excuse me?" Yeonha couldn't stop herself from calling out, "Wait, hey!" Ignoring Danoh who was curiously staring at the retreating figure, Yeonha look three long strides before he could make it to the staircase. She grabbed her arm and made him turn towards her, "Excuse me, we've met, haven't w―"

Sagak.

Yeonha let out a gasp, hitting her little toe against the corner of her bedroom door. She yelped and cursed, hopping on one foot. Behind her, outside the room, Jinho had his fist raised, as if he were going to knock on the door. Jiho, as always, looked emotionless.

"Ow, ow, ow." Yeonha clutched her foot, sitting on the couch placed in one corner of her larger than required room, "What is it, you two?"

Jinho pointed at the hallway to his right, "That angry ahjusshi is here to see you. Noona, are you okay?"

Copying her younger-by-a-few-minutes brother, Jiho nodded, "He's lurking outside our home and thinks we don't know."

"...You mean Baek Kyung?" Yeonha chuckled, the pain in her little toe forgotten, "But it's late at night. I wonder why he's here." She tugged a cardigan over her tank top, exiting her room.

Jinho yawned widely and said that it was time for bed. He stared intently at his twin sister until she blinked and said 'later'. Jiho followed Yeonha till the outer gate, across their front lawn. The little girl, denying her exhaustion, had gripped the hem of her sister's cardigan.

Baek Kyung was pacing up and down the street, his signature frown adorning his face. He froze at the sound of screeching metal and turned to see Yeonha peeping out of the gate. They stared at each other for some time until Jiho stuck her head out, hiding half her body behind Yeonha's.

"A wise woman once said," The girl said in monotone, "that lurking is a pervert's sport."

Barring his teeth at her, Kyung took a step forward, "What did you say?"

Han Jiho was unafraid of the taller boy, "Angry ahjusshi is a pervert!" She exclaimed, pointing her chin at him.

For a second, she reminded Kyung of Yeonha. Pushing the similarities aside, Kyung pulled up his sleeve, "Listen here, you little imp―"

"Jiho!" Yeonha said in a reprimanding tone, though she thoroughly enjoyed her friend's reaction, "Apologize to him. And address him properly."

Puffing her cheeks, Jiho made a face, "I'm sorry....angry ahjusshi." With that, the girl turned and sprinted back towards the house. That was the most fun she had had in days. She liked riling up Baek Kyung. The other oppa, the one that her unnie liked, he was too nice to tease.

Yeonha sighed as Kyung scoffed and blinked. She gestured at him to come in.

"We can sit in the backyard."

"Forget it." He replied, looking away, "I was just passing by."

"Look," Yeonha unconsciously rolled her sore shoulders backwards, "I know we live near each other but you weren't just passing by. Have you eaten? I have some mandu. I know you like mandu."

Few minutes later found the both of them sitting on a two-seater swing, nibbling the stuffed dumplings that Yeonha snuck out from the kitchen. She waited for Kyung to speak as she craned her neck upwards to look at the sky.

"That's strange," She mumbled, making Kyung look at her, "I always thought I could see the stars from here."

The sky was clear. Not a single star in sight. It was as if someone had draped a dark cloth over the globe. But Yeonha had memories of stargazing during middle school summer camps. She distinctly remembered Dohwa enthusiastically pointing out the two constellations he had learned.

"Ah, the damned Writer..."

Kyung finished off his mandu and set his bowl aside, "Maybe you can't see them because of the pollution from the city."

She decided to accept his answer. It didn't look like the boy was going to open up any soon. Humming, Yeonha readjusted her cardigan.

Kyung could see muscle tape peeking from behind the wool. The tape curled around the back of her neck and disappeared under the fabric at the top of her spine. Baek Kyung's eyes raked over Yeonha's jaw, cheekbones and forehead. He could make out the bluish wounds that she had hidden using layers of makeup during the day. The boy leaned back, shoving his hands in his coat pockets.

The only sound was the creaking of the swing. Yeonha unconsciously shifted closer to the warmth on her side. She felt Kyung still for a second and then relax his shoulders. After a while, she felt the silence pricking her ears.

"What did your dad do this time?" Yeonha finally asked.

"I don't want to talk about it."

"...Okay."

Kyung got up to leave. Without a second thought, Yeonha's hand shot up, grabbing a hold of his hand. Surprised, he stared at her.

"You don't have to go home right now if you don't want to." Yeonha looked up at him, "I'll sit with you. Until the scene changes, if you want."

He pulled her hand away from hers, "'Scene changes'? That's a funny way of describing something. You're not usually like this."

"No," Yeonha smiled affectionately at her friend, "No, I'm not." She regarded him for a few seconds before asking, "Say, do you want to go to the beach?"

"What?" Kyung let out a short laugh in disbelief, "In the middle of the night?"

She nodded, "Yeah. We can walk till your house, sneak out your motorbike from the garage and go. Maybe watch the sunrise. You don't like going to class anyway so we don't need to hurry back."

"Yah," He looked away for a second before lowering his head back to meet Yeonha's eyes, "Are you crazy? What if your parents find out? Do you know how much trouble the two of us will be if Eun Danoh's father finds out?"

Yeonha stood up and crossed her arms, "I don't hear you saying 'no'. Besides, none of the adults will know about it. They won't remember anything even if we tell them."

"I'm being serious."

"So am I."

Kyung was one second away from cursing her but held back. He froze at her earnest gaze.

"Well?"

Sighing in annoyance, he caved, "If we get caught, it's on you." Kyung hissed at her to lower her voice as Yeonha yelped with joy, "Shut up and let's―"

Sagak.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Yeonha was staring at Lee Dohwa, who was smiling at her by the front door. It took her a moment to realize that it was morning, she was in her uniform and that Baek Kyung would not remember that they were supposed to go to the beach in the middle of the night. She wanted to flail her arms and scream and curse. Yeonha really wanted to eat dakkkochi and the best she had ever eaten were made in a small restaurant by the beach. Besides, Kyung could use the company of someone outside of A3, who also happened to not be his fiancee.

"Oh, Lee Dohwa," Stage Yeonha widened her eyes in surprise, "What are you doing here?"

The boy smiled. It was literally blinding. "I wanted to go with you today. It's been a long time since we commuted together."

Stage Yeonha's heart nearly sprang out of her chest. She stared at Dohwa, overwhelmed, "I'd love that."

Stop staring and smiling at each other, oh my god. NO- Don't ogle at him lik - STOP! This is EMBARRASSING. He―

Real Yeonha's disgusted thoughts were interrupted by the twins running past her. "It's hyung-ie!" Jinho exclaimed with joy. His hand was clasped around Jiho's, as always. The little girl looked up at Dohwa's kind face and raised her fists as if she were doing a cheer. "Waah, hyung-ie is here." Unchanging tone as always, Jiho still made the elder boy chuckle good-heartedly.

Sagak.

Shoulders sagged. Yeonha undid her ponytail that had begun to hurt her scalp, and parted her fringe. She let her school bag hang loosely off her back. Should I even be wearing these shitty heels? Ah, I really wanted to eat skewers. Deep in thought, Yeonha adjusted the uncomfortable V-neck blouse and the slit-sleeves.

Dohwa blinked at her, "Yeonha-ya, should we go?"

"Ah...yeah," She replied absentmindedly. The twins were already on the way to the car. Jinho was lecturing his sister on addressing people with proper titles.

Yeonha felt awkward throughout the car ride. Jiho had, with emotionless eyes and a smug smirk, pushed her to sit next to Dohwa on the very back seats. The twins sat in the middle row, saying that they had to get off first. The two teenagers made small talk. Yeonha would've rather jumped off the moving car. She didn't want to talk to the unaware, unbelievably kind, second-lead Lee Dohwa. He was so nice that she felt he was stupid. And cheesy.

After they dropped off the twins at school (Dohwa was overenthusiastic while saying bye to them, Yeonha felt), they reached their own destination. Yeonha threw herself out of the vehicle. Her friend, being the person he was, didn't notice much. In fact, he didn't notice her agony throughout the car ride. The boy completely misread her actions.

"You're eager for class today." Dohwa smiled, watching Yeonha walk in a hurry. She had more or less sprinted up the stairs, trying to get rid of him.

Yeonha turned and forced a smile, "Yeah, I thought I'd read ahead for class today. And maybe train a little."

As they walked across the corridor, Yeonha heard the sound of the flipping of the page. Her posture changed. Her shoulders stiffened up again. She felt herself lose control over her actions.

I can't hear a damn thing. My heart beating too loud. Lee Dohwa, if you ever become self-aware, I'm going to punch you into the end of the manhwa.

Danoh was staring inside her classroom, wide eyed and horrified. She wasn't a part of the Stage. "What is she doing?" Danoh mumbled.

Dohwa was now walking coolly with his hands in his pockets. He smiled a little at something Yeonha had said. The way Danoh's face was pressed up against the window made him curious. He peeped too.

Stage Yeonha froze next to him.

Yeo Juda was dancing while mopping the classroom. There were musical notes around her, scattered in the air. The girl looked blissfully unaware of the audience she had attracted.

"Yeo Juda is so cute." Dohwa's words made Stage Yeonha's heart drop. The boy had a wide smile on his face and he looked smitten. "She's...completely different from other girls." He had ignored the incredulous look Danoh had sent towards him.

The nerve of this goody-two-shoes! Yeonha had already broken multiple things in her mind as she heard his dialogue. Her Stage self just felt hurt. I can dance while cleaning the damn classroom as well. This looks fun though...Aah, I want to go for karaoke.

Danoh sent a sympathetic look towards her as the Stage ended. Immediately, Yeonha let out a groan, startling Dohwa.

"You just fell in love at first sight, didn't you?" Danoh shifted her attention to Dohwa, exasperated. "That's not right, though. Considering what happened in the library...that's the destiny of the supporting character, I suppose. You're always a little late and fall a little short. Especially," Danoh turned towards the window and raised her arms for effect, "When Yeo Juda is in danger!" She turned back to Dohwa, "Still, people like supporting characters like you and want you to date Yeonha who keeps getting hurt because you overlook her feelings―"

"Oi, shut up."

"―Even extras like me are working hard so cheer up." Danoh patted a confused Dohwa's arm, "Han Yeonha, hwaiting! I'm rooting for you." As Yeonha glowered at her, Danoh turned to enter her class. Only to pause and point at a still dancing Juda, "Is she really okay though?"

Dohwa frowned, watching Danoh leave, "What's with her?" He turned to his friend, "What was she talking about?"

"Something you'll soon forget," Yeonha grumbled and pushed past him. Over her shoulder, she saw him looking at Yeo Juda again and mumbling happily to himself.

Jung was the only person in class when she entered. He was sitting on the seat next to hers, flipping through a magazine of some sorts.

"Oh?" He looked up at the sound of Yeonha's bag hitting the desk, "I thought you were coming to school with Lee Dohwa."

She clicked her tongue, "He's busy watching Juda dance in the classroom." Yeonha slumped down on her chair, "Damn, I have practise today."

"Yah, how could you be so indifferent about this?" Jung made wild hand gestures to express his dissatisfaction, "You and him are meant to be! How could you stand there and watch him openly stare at another woman?"

"What are you saying?" Yeonha pursed her lips, "'Meant to be'? That's just what you are forced to think."

Jung froze, taking her words into consideration, "What...do you mean?"

"Nevermind...I'd rather get done with the day as soon as I can."

◆◆◆

She found herself walking besides Juda, on top of the staircase. Namju was standing by Kyung who looked busy with his phone. Real Yeonha wanted to sigh heavily. She knew that this was going to be a big moment in the manhwa as almost every side character was present in the scene.

Bom and Jung were by one of the pillars at the bottom of the stairs. They waved at the two girls, gesturing to hurry. Juda smiled at them but it melted off her face once she had to pass by Namju on the stairs. Stage Yeonha nodded at the boys but only Kyung slightly raised his phone to acknowledge her.

Wah, this Oh Namju. Someone needs to beat some sense into him.

Yeonha's eyes trailed over Danoh whose facial expressions were fluctuating. One second she was staring at Baek Kyung with heart-filled eyes, the other she was shaking her head and panicking as Juda got closer to the Namju. Yeonha assumed she went in and out of Stage due to change in the frames.

"Hey, Errand Girl." Namju called, as the two girls walked past him.

Stage Yeonha placed a hand on Juda's shoulder, "Don't listen to him, Juda-ya."

"Oh?" The boy interrupted before they could take any further steps, "Are you ignoring me now?" It was clear he was still addressing Juda.

His cocky tone makes me want to break his damn teeth.

Juda turned back, and said with defiance, "You don't have a bag for me to carry right now."

"Well, that..." Namju looked stumped.

"I have to go. Come on, Yeonha."

His hand shot out, grabbing Juda's wrist, "Yah, wait a minute."

The three bullies behind them and Saemi down by the last few stairs, all gasped at the action. If she could, Yeonha would've rolled her eyes.

"Namju-ya," Stage Yeonha said in her usual droll, "Let her go." She almost missed someone walking down from the opposite staircase.

The moment she felt she could move, Yeonha turned her head to see a lean figure walk past Danoh. The pacemaker on the girl's wrist beeped. It was the same boy Yeonha had seen twice in the library. The one without a name.

If only I could move my fucking legs, I could reach H―

"If you don't have anything else to say to me, I'll go." Yeo Juda stated, prying Namju's hands off of her. She began to descend the stairs, only for Shin Saemi to click her tongue in irritation and shove her down.

Yeonha didn't see that Danoh was already at the foot of the stairs. This time, she was completely under her own control and yelled out a loud 'Eun Danoh' in surprise. Her friend whirled around, eyes and mouth wide open.

Time slowed down. Stage Yeonha's feet leapt three stairs down. She grabbed Juda by the back of her shirt. But the damage was already done. Juda had accidentally pushed Danoh as well during her fall.

The change of events made mostly everyone let out horrified yells.

But surprisingly, Danoh's back collided with the mystery boy's. The two fell to the ground and before anyone could get a good look at his face, he was gone. Eun Danoh had lost consciousness. The boy had saved Danoh from getting hurt too badly.

Immediately, as the scene ended, Yeonha let go of Juda and rushed to her unconscious friend. She checked for any visible injuries before yelling over her shoulder, "Kyung-ah. Hurry, let's get her to the Nurse's Office."

In a blink of an eye, Baek Kyung had gathered the girl in his arms. He hurried across the hallways, Yeonha following close behind. He laid Danoh on one of the beds as Yeonha looked for the medical kit.

"I'll leave her with you." The boy said, still eyeing Danoh's bleeding knee.

Yeonha walked past him and disinfected the wound, "The least you can do is stay here till she wakes up." She placed a band-aid.

"No, thanks."

"I'll tell you when she's awake, then."

"That's not necessary either."

"Jerk."

"What was that?"

Yeonha opened her mouth to retort but was cut by Saemi letting out a loud cry as she entered the room. The girl made a beeline to Danoh's bed and pushed Yeonha aside.

"Danoh-ya, please don't be dead. I'm so sorry." Saemi was weeping. She kept apologizing over and over again.

Yeonha crossed her arms, "It's a pity you won't remember anything I say to you. Because, Shin Saemi, you pissed me off with what you did on the staircase."

Wiping her tears, the girl finally took notice of Yeonha, "Han Yeonha, what..."

Without another word, Yeonha turned to leave with Kyung, only to find him gone. She clicked her tongue and walked out of the Nurse's Office. Clearly, she wasn't needed there anymore.

◆◆◆

"Han Yeonha, let me borrow your opponent's back!"

Missing the swing, Yeonha stumbled on her feet. The guy she was practising with landed a large blow on her jaw, throwing her across the mat. For a few seconds, the girl just lay there, clutching the jaw and staring at the ceiling. When she got up, Yeonha saw an enthusiastic Danoh leaving a trail of bewildered male students as she bumped her back against them.

"The hell is wrong with her?" Her opponent, a nameless extra whom she had never seen before, hissed.

Yeonha pulled at her hand wraps, "Fuck if I knew." She bumped her fists with her opponents and walked to the bench.

Danoh slid into the space next to her, "Hey, did you see the guy who saved me?"

"I...guess? Why?" Yeonha took a swig from her water bottle.

"I'm searching for him because he changed the story by saving me when I fell on his back." She pointed at device on her wrist, "My heartbeat sped up and I thought it was going to hurt but this was a different kind of a heartbeat. So could you describe the guy for me?"

Yeonha stared at her because of the information overload, "You're looking for him because he made your heart beat faster?"

"Yes!" Danoh's face brightened and then immediately fell, "No, wait. Yes. No. Well, I have a plan but I don't think Jinmichae's going to be happy about it."

"He's...taller than Kyung. Very good-looking, I'd say. His eyes..." Yeonha trailed off, deep in thought. I almost said his name. What was his name? "It's in my memory..."

Danoh made a weird face, "His eyes are in your memory? What's wrong with you?"

"No..." She shook her head, patting a handtowel on her neck, "I...I think I've seen him somewhere."

She turned completely towards Yeonha and demanded, "Where?" Danoh grabbed her friend's shoulders, "Where did you see him befo―ew, sweat. Go, wash up or something."

Yeonha tried to force her memory. But no matter how much she thought hard, she could only remember the fact that she had seen his face and that he seemed familiar. No details, no specific descriptions. Yeonha felt her heart grow anxious.

"Wh―Han Yeonha! I'm sorry, I didn't want to make you cry!" Danoh apologized, forcing the girl to look at her, "All I wanted was to know what he look ―yah, stop crying so hard. You're scaring me."

She couldn't control the streams of tears, however. No matter how much Yeonha wanted to stop crying, she couldn't think of anything else but that person. Danoh was dumbstruck as Yeonha continued to sniffle and weep. The latter covered her eyes and let out a pained wail, shocking everyone in the training hall.

'We may not be related by blood. But I shall always be your sister, H―'

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

It seemed that the Writer loved making Yeonha stand on the sidelines and watch as Dohwa spent more time with Juda on Stage. Everytime Juda was in trouble and Dohwa helped her, Yeonha was there, forcibly smiling.

Even now, from the windows, Stage Yeonha could see the two teenagers sit besides the football field. There were sakura blossoms falling on them, with a very animated blush on Juda's face. Clutching a fist to her chest, Yeonha waited until the ache in her heart subsided and the Stage ended.

"Yeon-nie, what are you looking at?" Bom skipped to her side, following her gaze. "O-oh, that's Yeo Juda and Dohwa-ya. I'm sure they're just talking about....about the weather! Right, Jung?"

"Right, right." The boy tried to convince himself by nodding, "Not about how Dohwa has been nice and kind to her or how they talk about manhwas they like when they're sitting together in the library or when Dohwa was her knight in shining armour when he saved her from―OW! Yeah, they're talking about how warm it is." Jung gingerly clutched the area below his ribs, where Bom had elbowed him.

Yeonha's gaze did not falter as she let out an 'I see.'

Sagak.

The side of Oh Namju's PE shorts were drenched in what Yeonha assumed to be strawberry milk. He was waiting for her to answer.

"Sorry, could you repeat what you just said?" Gosh, she sounded just like Jiho when she was on Stage. "Obviously if she kissed you then it means she likes you." Real Yeonha's brain short-circuited. HAVE THE MAIN LEADS KISSED ALREADY? IS THE MANHWA GOING TO E―

Namju hissed and pulled her into a room roughly. The A3's den.

"We haven't―how could you―" The boy stumbled over words, clearly embarrassed, "Yeo Juda didn't do...that with me."

The way he's blushing, one would think I implied that they slept together...Hmm...The Writer has zero creativity.

"Then...what...?" Stage Yeonha trailed off, glancing at the way Namju's hand firmly grasped her shoulder. "Explain clearly, Namju."

With his free hand, he pressed his upper lip, "This."

"What?"

It was comical how Namju kept fumbling with words. He put his thumb over his lips again and showed it to Yeonha, who just blinked at him in confusion. The boy grew aggravated.

"That girl," He blurted, "touched my lips!"

The door flew open in the middle of the sentence. Dohwa and Kyung stood staring at the two. The former took in the way Oh Namju held their childhood friend close by her shoulder, with the fingers of his free hand placed on his lips.

....Of course there's going to be misunderstanding....

"Oh Namju..." Dohwa said in a quiet voice, "What are you doing to Yeonha?"

At the sound of the Stage finally ending, Yeonha slapped Namju's hand away and took a large step away from him.

"Look here, you clueless idiot," Yeonha crossed her arms, addressing Namju, "You have got to stop being so damn shy and flimsy with words. 'Touched my lips'? I'm pretty sure you're dying inside because of a little romantic scene that happened between you and Yeo Juda. Next time, why don't you fucking ask for advice like a normal person and not behave like a damn tsundere?"

"What―"

"Move," Yeonha spun to see the second lead still blocking the door, "and you, Lee Dohwa, stop making my character so miserable. Actually, I don't think you can because it's all the Writer's wish but I really want you to stay away from me." She added with an afterthought.

"Yeonha, I thought he―"

"You thought he did something to me but no. Unfortunately, all the romantic scenes I'm supposed to have will be with you, someone the Real me doesn't even like." She brushed him off and walked past him. "Yah, Baek Kyung, skip class and have cake with me." Yeonha stopped in front of Kyung, waiting for a response.

He shrugged, nonchalant about the whole scene.

"Great! See you later, you two." Yeonha had all but dragged Kyung by the hand to the picnic table by the school shop. "You're buying because we couldn't go to the beach that night." She sat down on the seat and waved her hands in a 'go' motion.

Kyung frowned, "Beach?"

"Yeah," Yeonha patted her skirt pocket for her phone, "Remember you went to Danoh's house for dinner then ended up at my house? We sat on the swing in the back garden and ate mandu?"

"Are you imagining things?" He demanded, "I went home that night."

Yeonha pursed her lips, "No, you didn't. Jiho called you 'angry ahjusshi' too."

"She called me what?"

"Tch, forget it. You won't remember no matter how hard I try. Just buy me cake. Go on."

What a pity. Yeonha really wanted Kyung to remember that night. While with Danoh he was often cruel and cold, he wasn't so mean with Yeonha. In fact, in the past, he usually turned up at her competitions to show his support. It wasn't just him though. Namju and Dohwa were there too since the four of them had been friends since they were in kindergarten.

Yeonha's father, Han Yeonseok, was the Director of the hospital where Dohwa's family had been working for years. Kyung's father and Namju's parents were a part of the Board of Trustees. However, since her mother was an acclaimed designer in Cha Jihyun's company (it helped that she was half Korean - half French), Namju and Yeonha were the first ones to become friends. By that time, Eun Danoh was a regular at the hospital.

The memories were bittersweet. Yeonha was torn between accepting them as the Writer's ploy or her own past.

"Aren't you supposed to be on some sort of a diet?" Kyung sat across her, watching her zone out while holding a fork full of cake. Her phone was in her other hand.

Blinking out of her thoughts, she shrugged, "I don't think it makes a difference. I've been deprived of the nicest food for a long time now because of this dieting crap." Yeonha stabbed a piece of cake and offered it to Kyung, who stared at her as if she had lost her mind. She shrugged and ate it anyway, "'Sides, my abs are better than yours."

He let out a scoff, "Right."

"Next time, let's go to the beach." Yeonha had lost all the teasingness in her voice. Instead, she just smiled softly as her friend, "Both of us. We'll have webbed octopus or skewers."

His look was one between cockiness and disbelief, "Yah, are you asking me out on a date? I'm not interested."

Dramatically tossing her long hair over her shoulders, Yeonha narrowed her eyes, "You wish I was asking you out. I'm saying I'd rather spend time with you than anyone else because most of the times, I can't find Bom or Jung."

"So, I'm a substitute for your sidekicks?"

"They're my friends, not sidekicks. And no, I feel you could use some company outside of your overhyped A3." She explained with patience, "Again, maybe you'd remember. Maybe you wouldn't. But I'd like for us to hang out properly outside of Stage."

Kyung furrowed his brows in confusion, "Stage?"

Before he could ask any more questions or make further comments, Yeonha shoved a fork full of cake in his mouth. Kyung let out a startled noise, leaning away from her and wiping the corners of his mouth. Yeonha smiled at him widely, immediately pointing her phone at him and taking a picture.

"Yah," Kyung choked on the dessert a little when he snapped at her, "Delete that right now."

"No," Yeonha laughed loudly as she showed him the picture, "Look! You resemble a chipmunk! I want to keep this for you to remember―" She cut herself off with a shriek as the boy lunged for her phone. Kyung followed her around the picnic table. He grabbed her by the wrist and tried to wrench the device out of her grasp.

"Give it here!"

"Not a chance." Yeonha twisted and turned in his grip, "Kyung-ah, let me go. Why are you making a big deal out of it?" She was still chortling. "You realize I'm stronger than you, right?"

The boy froze and his arms around Yeonha loosened. His breath tickled her forehead and she realized, with a slight blush, their proximity. He looked somewhat annoyed but amused. Yeonha took a large step away from Kyung, waving her phone at him and smiling.

"Baek Squirrel!"

The scene changed mid-wave.

◆◆◆

To her complete and utter horror, Stage Yeonha was holding a lit cigarette. The back of her throat felt scratchy and her lungs burned. But it seemed Stage Yeonha had been used to it for quite some time now. It felt natural. Real Yeonha was livid.

This is my body. The nerve of that shitty second-grade Writer to damage it to suit his own stupid fucking ideas -

She didn't recognize where she was. Judging by the uniform, she was still in school but Yeonha had never been to this corner of the school. Not that she remembered anyway.

Yeonha was leaning against a stone wall which came up to half her back. Upon taking a good look, she realized that they were actually large steps. The overhead shed had creepers and flowers and so much greenery that Yeonha felt terrible for smoking there.

Well, technically I'm not the one smoking.

She took two long drags. Her fingers moved the cigarette towards her lips for the third time and Real Yeonha tried with every bit of her strength to stop it. Her hands shook but did not stop. Suddenly, there were loud footsteps and Yeonha whirled around with wide eyes.

Yeo Juda stood frozen before her. Her doe-like eyes went from the cigarette in Yeonha's hand to her face and back again.

Clicking her tongue, Yeonha put out the fag and shimmied it into one of the cracks in the stone wall. "What are you doing in this part of the school, Juda?"

"Ah," The protagonist straightened her back upon being addressed, "We―well, actually, I wanted to go some―some place quiet. I wanted to be alone for some time." She forced a smile on her face, "Sorry to bother you. I'll leave."

"It's okay," Yeonha found herself saying, "You can stay if the smoke doesn't bother you."

Juda shook her head, "It doesn't. My dad used to smoke when he was alive." She leaned closer to whisper, "This place can be our secret."

Yeonha had a barely noticeable smile, "Okay." She watched quietly as Juda sat down a few inches away from her and decided to follow suite. After a while of just staring at the trees, Yeonha hesitantly said, "Don't tell Dohwa." At the confused look she received as response, she elaborated, "About...the smoking habit."

"I won't." Juda promised then pressed her lips together, "But they're harmful for you, you know."

"I know."

◆◆◆

Jinmichae was scowling at the way his friend was devouring every dessert in sight. Damn her sweet tooth. He couldn't understand how someone could take out their rage by eating endlessly. The man tried to help Yeonha as she choked on the large bite of hottoek. However, instead, he watched as the girl beat her chest to ease the food down her esophagus.

"Why are you so angry in the first place?" The blond frowned.

Yeonha chewed the pancake aggressively and then swallowed. Then she answered calmly, "If I tell you, will you marry me?"

Supporting his cheeks with his fists, elbows on the table top, Jinmichae smiled wearily, "No."

She told him anyway, "Dumb, useless, good-for-nothing Writer gave me a smoking habit. And I can tell that it was an unplanned plot because I have zero memory of even purchasing a pack. But suddenly, I'm finding cigarettes in my locker, multiple lighters hidden in my bag or bookshelf. This is not fair. I can't tolerate the smoke." Yeonha slammed an open palm on the table, "Fuck this stupid, unimaginative, bland Writer."

Jinmichae almost choked at her curses. That was new. She never swore before. But then again, she couldn't swear in front of him since they were of different standings...

"You keep cursing like that," He shook his head in a condescending manner and tsked, "And the Writer might punish you."

Yeonha scoffed loudly, "I'd love to see him them to punish the second female lead. They can't hurt me. Besides, aren't you supposed to be taking my side?"

"What good will taking your side do to me?"

"How mean! We're old friends!"

"Are we?"

"Why are you like this?"

"I'm just trying to be realistic."

"Well, I apologize for sounding so unrealistic, Your Majesty."

The teasing smile melted off from Jinmichae's face. He looked as if someone had punched him in the gut. Yeonha took a little while to realize the effect her words had had on him. She looked at him curiously as he sat, unmoving, in front of her.

"What's wrong?"

He let out a sad laugh, "Nothing. It's just...you said something I haven't heard in a long time."

Shifting in her seat, Yeonha looked at him in disbelief, "I―you―I called you 'Your Majesty'. Don't tell me you were a king." At his silence, she emphasized again, "Were you?"

"It's late," Jinmichae slapped his hands together and got up, "It's already dark outside. You should head home." He pretended as if nothing had happened.

"No," Yeonha narrowed her eyes at him, "I'm not leaving until you tell me." She stood up and blocked his path, "Answer me. I have the right to know."

"Let it be."

"I'm just curious about our past lives. Why do you always have to send me off when I ask―"

"Han Yeonha," He looked at her in the eyes and said with a tone of finality, "There are some things we are all better off not knowing and remembering. Fortunately, you only have memories of this world. Thank your luck."

She stared back defiantly, "And if I regain my memories?"

"Then you will keep them to yourself and not ask questions for everyone's sake." Yeonha did not like the way his demeanor had changed, "Don't think that I don't see you being around that Baek kid. It's not going to end well for you if you associate with him. Because it didn't in the past as well. That is all I'll say to you regarding the matter. Goodbye for now, Yeonha."

The girl wordlessly moved her mouth, trying to come up with an appropriate response. Feeling defeated, she let her shoulders sag. "I'll...I'll leave you alone." Yeonha tried not to saw the way she hurried out of the cafeteria. She all but ran down the hallways. Jinmichae was probably the last person she had expected to snap at her like that.

Yeonha saw the mystery boy by the entrance. He was staring blankly at the night sky. Upon hearing her, he turned. Yeonha let the door shut behind her.

"It's you..." She trailed off waiting for him to say something. When he didn't, she asked, "Do you know me?"

He blinked at her and shook his head. The nametag on his blazer was still blank.

"I think you do." Yeonha would've loved to stay and figure things out with this person. But right now she was unsettled by Jinmichae's words. She wanted to go back home where things made sense. "My name is Han Yeonha. And you're Ha―" Ha what? "I have to go."

The boy stepped forward to stop her but she walked around him. He, himself, was confused by the familiarity he felt around this Han Yeonha. Helplessly, he watched her hasten across the school grounds.

"Nui*?"

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

"Look here, ahgasshi," The man put his elbow on the glass counter and leaned closer to Yeo Juda, "I'm saying that you go my order wrong. And you have the gall to say that I lied about my order? That I told you to make something else?" He flailed his arms, making the petite girl flinch, "Don't you know the customer is king? Who hired you? I want to spea―"

Stage Yeonha bent his arm behind his back. She grabbed a fistful of his hair and pressed his face against the counter, "Look here, ahjusshi. Do you really think none of us noticed? You ordered an Iced Americano when you walked in but now you're demanding something else." She watched emotionlessly as the man writhed and yelled curses, "If you don't leave the cafe immediately, I'll call the police on you."

"How dare y―don't you know who I am?"

Yeonha had flung him out of the store as the other customers whispered amongst themselves. She stepped out after him, coldly staring as the man pitifully lay on the ground.

"Don't you know who I am?" She cracked her knuckles. "Now, scram before I snap your bones."

As expected, the man attempted to threaten Yeonha before scurrying away with his tail between his legs. Dusting her hands, Yeonha went back to Juda who had a worried look on her face.

"Are you alright, Yeonha-ya?" She asked, hugging herself, "I'm sorry you had to intervene. I didn't know how to..."

Stage Yeonha gave her a small smile, "It's okay. I was just walking past when I saw him threatening you. I don't think there's anyone in this city who can hurt me." This is going to bite Stage me in the ass. "I'll walk you home after your shift ends."

Juda shook her head, "No, no. I get off work very late. I wouldn't want to trouble you. And...I can take care of myself."

"I know you can," Stage Yeonha fondly patted the shorter girl's head, "I just want to walk my friend home."

"Friend?" The girl looked pleasantly taken aback.

Yeonha could finally move again. She cursed her role in her mind. "I'll sit over there, minding my own business." Yeonha pointed a thumb over her shoulders, towards a table, "Hwaiting or...whatever, I guess." It wasn't like she could leave anyway. She'd be summoned to Yeo Juda's house and there'd be a new development in the girls' relationship that she'd probably be clueless about.

Groaning, Yeonha let herself faceplant on the table she had sat down at.

She scrolled through her phone, aimlessly. To her surprise, the photo she had taken of Kyung the other day was still there. Yeonha stared at it curiously. What could it possibly mean? Brushing the thought aside, she was glad that the picture was there. Quite glad.

Jinmichae's words came to her mind. He had said that Kyung would hurt her. He had hurt her before. How troublesome, Yeonha thought, resting her head on her arms. She shoved her phone into her pocket, trying to forget the blond man's anger towards Kyung. Fine, she closed her eyes tight and thought, I'll find the answers myself.

Sagak.

◆◆◆

Immediately after dropping Juda home, Yeonha appeared at school. It was daytime. She was walking along side Jung and Bom. The latter was showing off how the crystal she wore around her neck matched her nailpaint.

"I had so much trouble finding my lucky shade for the month." Bom sighed, letting the crystal hang over her cute top.

Jung scoffed, "It's purple. You'll find that colour everywhere."

"It's mauve, you numbskull."

The boy looked offended as Yeonha let out a short laugh. "Who says 'numbskull' nowadays?" She asked.

"Oh, look, Yeonha-ya. It's Dohwa! Go, say hi to him."

Dohwa was pacing outside their classroom, muttering under his breath. None of the other students who passed him by paid any attention to him. Yeonha sighed.

"I don't want to see him outside of Stage."

Her friends froze, "Stage?"

She waved off their question, "Nevermind. What if we get stuck in a loop if I don't go and talk to him." She heaved another sigh, "I'll....just go and say 'hi' to him. You both do whatever extras do when they're not in the scene."

As Yeonha stalked off towards the second male lead, Jung and Bom exchanged glances.

"Looks like she's aware."

"Yeah."

Bom adjusted her glasses, "How long do you think she's been aware?"

"Who knows," Jung shrugged, "I had my doubts earlier but well..." He stared at his friend with determination, "She spending too much time with that Jinmichae and Baek Kyung. I don't think that stupid Squidman is going to be much trouble. Baek Kyung however...He hasn't changed much."

"Poor Kyungie," Bom turned towards the opposite direction and started walking back, "The Writer must really have some sort of a personal grudge against him. The boy's been such a negative character in all the manhwas he's been drawn in."

"Hmm," Jung shoved his hands into his pockets, walking beside her, "Not really. Remember that kids manhwa long ago where Baek Kyung was a stupid background nerd with glasses and no dialogues? He used to flinch every time I looked at him. That was the only manhwa I saw him in other than the last one. Heh, good days, good days."

As the two walked away, reminiscing, Yeonha was rolling her eyes in front of Dohwa.

"Hello, second lead that the shitty Writer made me be in love with on the stage. I'm just approaching you because the manhwa made me." She ignored the perplexed look the boy had on his face, "Now that I have greeted you, I'll go sit in my seat and wait patiently till the next Stage so that I can watch you and Juda from far away like a creep."

Dohwa, with wide eyes, lifted a shaking finger and pointed at her, "Han Yeonha! No wonder I thought you were acting strange this entire time!"

Yeonha blinked, "What?"

"You're aware too!" Dohwa shrieked and threw his arms around her, "I'm so happy. I thought I'd have to break your heart in Shadow as well. Han Yeonha! My closest friend!" He ignored the flailing of her arms until she gripped his shoulders tight and pushed him away.

"Let go." Yeonha took a step back and rolled her shoulders, "So you woke up too, huh." Her posture visibly relaxed, "That's a relief. How did you realize?"

He tapped his nose, "Danoh almost broke my nose."

"Nice."

It suddenly hit Yeonha that she might romantic scenes with Dohwa in the future. In cliches manhwas and dramas, didn't the second leads always end up together? Yeonha's cheeks flushed. She turned her head sideways, avoiding Dohwa's gaze. Now that they were both self-aware, the teenagers would know that their feelings were forced on them by the Writer. It didn't make it any less awkward for Yeonha though.

She scratched her cheek, hesitating, "So...Dohwa-ya...Now that you know about Shadow and Stage, I want to tell you that I don't like you romantically."

Dohwa made a disappointed face but she knew he was teasing, "It's sad that you didn't fall for this handsome face but I understand what you mean. In the beginning, I kept wondering why you were acting differently." He exhaled noisily, "Jinmichae and Danoh helped me understand everything. I found it weird that I had gaps in my memory or that I was usually either with you or playing the violin." Dohwa stared up at the ceiling, "The Writer really is very unimaginative."

"Tell me about it," Yeonha scoffed, "Every time I see you, you're hovering around Juda or moping around while caressing your violin."

"Hey!"

"Come to think of it," She ignored his offended expression, "Kyung, you and Namju are always sad about something or the other." Yeonha laughed to herself, "You should name yourselves 'Sad 3' instead of 'A3'. You guys can form a band or something."

Dohwa rolled his eyes, "Very funny."

◆◆◆

Throughout the various classes, Yeonha felt Jung and Bom staring at her. She thought about asking them about it but got sidetracked by the announcement for their class trip. They sat in the cafeteria, discussing about the possible destinations.

"I'd like to go to Disneyland." Yeonha sighed happily, "I don't care if we go to Japan for it. I'm tired of Lotte World."

Bom pointed her chopsticks at her friend excitedly, "Oh! Japan has some really beautiful Shinto shrines that I've always wanted to see." Shoulders drooping, she pouted, "But I want to think big and go to Europe."

"We've already been there."

"Yeah, to Paris because Namju's mother used the trip as a trick to lure him in so that he might get involved with her lame fashion company."

"I don't think we'll go out of the country," Jung uninterestedly chewed his food, "Namju is whipped for Juda, who unfortunately cannot afford to go abroad. He will do whatever it takes to spend time with her, even if it means to manipulate the school board to go somewhere local. That reminds me," He leaned closer to Yeonha, who sat opposite to him on the lunch table, "You might want to stay away from the girls in Eun Danoh's class. Juda caught Namju's attention again and created a huge scene during Chem Lab. It riled up the bullies."

"Heh, what will they do? Threaten me and lock me in the Biology Lab? Please," Yeonha straightened up, "But how do you know all this anyway, you gossip?"

"I have my sources." Jung smiled, cheeks full of rice. The girls yelled with disgust at the sight of the mushed food in his mouth.

Behind the counter on the other side of the room, Jinmichae had finished serving the students and was now trying to eavesdrop under the pretext of cleaning cutlery. Three tables down, Yeonha shifted so that Jung obstructed her view. She tried not to make it too obvious that she still felt a little afraid of approaching the blond. Unlike the real Danoh, who was unafraid of speaking to people, Yeonha couldn't go up to someone whom she had argued with as if nothing had happened.

I'm sure he hates me...Wait, but why though? He's the one who started yelling at me for asking a simple fucking question. Am I not allowed to know about things? So he was some stupid fucking King in the past. So what? Does he expect me to do his bidding now that I know? What was I in the past? A Noble's daughter? A court-lady?

At the snapping of fingers in front of her face, Yeonha was startled out of her trance. To her horror and extreme embarrassment, she had zoned out while staring pointedly at Jinmichae. The man smiled back calmly. Yeonha panicked and ducked her head, shovelling food into her mouth and then promptly choking on it.

Bom immediately started patting her back, "What's with you?"

A glass of water was placed in front of her. Yeonha looked up to see Jinmichae smiling ear to ear. "Did the food not agree with you?"

"No, I―the food's fine." Yeonha avoided meeting his eyes and bowed her head once, "Thank you. I'll head back to class now." She got up and tried to walk past him only for the blond to block her path.

"I need to talk to you."

"No, thanks. I'm late for practise."

"Liar. You just said you're going back to class."

"That too."

"Yeonie-ya." Jinimchae let out a whine and made a face, "If you don't hear me out, I'll throw a fit in the middle of the cafeteria and embarrass you."

Her face flushed. However, before she could retort, Jung interrupted by stepping in between the two.

"I believe she said no." The teenager glared at Jinmichae, "So I don't think you can force her to talk to you."

The anger in Jung's eyes was hidden but Yeonha had known him for years. She had never seen him like this. Had he met Jinmichae before school? But either of them would've told her if they had. Right? Yeonha was thoroughly confused.

Bom let out a loud laugh, harshly pushing away her chair as she too stood up. "Let's not fog up the atmosphere by creating negativity," Her eyes gleamed with something Yeonha couldn't recognize. "My friends and I have places to be, Jinmichae. I'm sure you'll understand. Often, the battles you fight don't lead to favorable consequences."

The older man looked as if he had been hit as did Yeonha. The sentence did not fit the situation but it jogged a memory from long ago.

"They say you're a witch who hides away in the mountains." the King looked coldly at a woman of short stature who stared back with amusement.

"Oh?" She moved around the room, tidying up the chaotic mess in her hovel. Herbs were hung upside down from the ceiling. There were protection charms placed at the windows and the doors of the shanty. "I'm merely a Shaman, Your Majesty. I convey the words of the Gods. Nothing more. Nothing less. Would you perhaps be more at ease if I invited your Healer inside?" Even under the rags and the dirt and the unkempt appearance, it wasn't difficult to identify Bom, "She is no ordinary Healer, however, isn't she?"

The King did not respond. He raised one arm and snapped his fingers. A woman dressed in modest robes with her hair tied loosely entered. There was a sword hanging from her waist. She stood behind the King, observing her surroundings before resting her eyes on the Shaman.

"The Second Prince has plans of having me murdered." It wasn't a statement.

The Shaman smiled sadly, "Indeed. That is your fate."

"Fate can be challenged." The King's voice quivered. He was still young after all. Even if he was the King, Geum Jinmi still had the right to be scared of dying.

"It will be futile to try." She replied, "As your actions are not your own. In this life, My King, your destiny is death."

The King's subordinate immediately placed her hand on the sword, "My Liege, say the word and I'll end this witch's life for her impudence." She narrowed her eyes as the Shaman cackled.

"No matter how much you want to change your fate," The Shaman scattered a number of bones on the table that separated the two parties. The bones looked like they belonged to a pig. The young woman grazed her eyes over them and turned to the King, "it cannot be done. Often, the battles you fight don't lead to favorable consequences."

The King had an unreadable look on his face. He was quiet for a moment before regaining his cold face, "We shall see about that." He turned, his royal, red robes sashaying behind him as he walked out the hovel.

The two women stared at each other until the Shaman spoke, "It's good to see you, old friend."

"You must be mistaken," Her voice was no longer frigid but the subordinate was still wary, "We have never met before."

"Not in this life, no." The woman in rags began to gather the bones, "But I believe we'll meet again soon. In another World. I apologize for the future that is to come."

The Healer was confused, "I do not―"

"You mustn't let the King wait," The Shaman now reeked of sorrow and loneliness, "I shall soon disappear as I must. The Writer is cruel that way. Goodbye, Han Yeonha. May we meet on better terms."

Sagak.

Yeonha's side collided with the table. Her head ached, almost on the verge of blinding her. Jung grabbed her by the forearm, steadying her. She looked at Bom.

"The...the Witch in the mountain..." She was breathing heavily. Yeonha felt as if her body had been cut into ribbons. If she felt the pain any longer, she might lose her sanity she felt.

Bom allowed the same sad smile to appear on her face, the one Yeonha saw in the memory, "I told you, old friend. I was a shaman, not a witch."

Yeonha lost consciousness.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

"I think we can all agree," Jung crossed his arms in front of him and stared threateningly at Jinmichae, "that neither Bom nor I like you."

The four of them sat in the empty library, with the manhwa 'Secret' lying open in the middle of the table. Yeonha had fainted in the cafeteria the previous day and woke up in class. She didn't get the chance to react properly towards everything she had seen and remembered.

Jinmichae at least looked a little bit ashamed.

"Had you not been so smitten with her, our Yeonha wouldn't have been hurt like that!" Jung continued to sneer at the older man, "Didn't Bom tell you not to meddle with things you can't change? Didn't I remind you to mind your damn business?" He and Bom were sitting on either side of their friend. Only Jung was staring daggers at Jinmichae.

"Stop!" Yeonha slammed her palm on the table, "Sto―op. Enough. Someone tell me what's going on, right now!"

"Jung and I have been aware for a long time now." Bom sighed, resting her chin on her palm, "The previous World left us with heebie-jeebies in our stomach so there are a lot of people we dislike."

Jinmichae addressed Jung, "I understand what you mean. Well, I do now. That is why I'm trying to let things be as they are. That's why I told Yeonha to not to ask questions and tried to discourage Danoh from changing the story."

"Eun Danoh's trying to change the story?" Jung slapped his forehead, "This is going to turn into a disaster."

"Yah, you can't really blame her for wanting to," Yeonha chided her friend, "Nobody likes being a puppet in someone else's hand."

He clicked his tongue and mumbled, "That's what you said the last time."

"What?"

"Anyway!" Jinmichae enthusiastically cut in, "Let us leave things as they are and not be too curious about them."

"No!" The loudness of Yeonha's voice startled everyone, "Listen here, you blondie. You were a dick to me. If it were someone else, I would've cracked their skull." She brandished her fist, making Jinmichae cough to cover up his whimper of fear. "What's wrong with being curious?"

"Why don't you just tell her?" Jung said, condescendingly, "Your Majesty. Ow!"

Bom swatted the back of his head, "I told you not to talk to Jinmi like that."

The blond blanched at the use of his name, "You don't talk to me so casually, either! Anyway," He directed his words towards Yeonha, "Fine. I won't tell you everything. But enough to warn you. You mustn't tell anyone about what I say."

Yeonha nodded, satisfied with the conditions. Jinmichae waited for an entire minute, just staring at her. Jung was pinching the bridge of his nose.

"Yah!" The boy finally yelled, tired of waiting in silence, "We know you're buying time for the Stage to start. I'll just hand her the manhw―"

The man threw up his arms, yelling a 'no.' and then started laughing awkwardly, "Ahaha, no, no. That's not what I was...I'll tell her." He cleared his throat and placed his arms in front of him, over the table, "Alright then, Han Yeonha. Yes, your other memories are from the time we were in a different manhwa. I won't tell you what it was called because I know you're nosy enough to go look for it. There were a lot of the same faces used in that World by the Writer. You were the Kingdom's renowned Healer, or Doctor as you ma―"

"I know what a Healer is."

"Yes, yes. However, you weren't just a Healer. You were part time bodyguard/assassin under the King."

Yeonha blinked, dumbstruck, "I was....an assassin? And I worked for you?"

"That's what I just said."

"Don't act smart." She covered her eyes with her palms, "I killed people? I mean, beating them up is a different thing. But..."

Jung patted her back sympathetically, "You're saying that because you don't have all your memories stitched together. I was an apprentice working under you. However, I was also a spy for the Kingdom. Bom, as you know, was a shaman. She only had a few scenes before the Writer wrote her out of the story. The three of us have been together in so many different lifetimes."

"'Wrote her out'? The shitty Writer has the power to erase someone's existence?" Yeonha had seriously underestimated them. She had innocently assumed that once the manhwa ended, they'd all go back to living their own lives, free from the Writer's grasp. "Then what happens when we're done with the story?"

The three exchanged solemn looks and Bom answered the question, "Honestly, we assumed that the characters fall asleep until the Writer draws us again."

"I don't mean to brag but," Jung smugly leaned back into his chair, "I've appeared in every single lame manhwa the Writer has ever written. I have almost always had my memory intact. Ah, remembering the good days when I was the main character makes me so nostalgic."

Bom rolled her eyes and whispered to Jinmichae and Yeonha, "It was a BL manhwa."

"Hey, I heard you! I'll have you know that Byul was the most beautiful man I have ever met." The boy pouted, "Pity that I wasn't really attracted to him in the Shadow." He ignored Bom as she mumbled a 'mmhmm, sure.'

Yeonha turned her attention back to the blond, "What else can you tell me about the other story?"

"Hmm, let's see..." Jinmichae pretended to think.

"You were the second female character and you loved the Prince," Jung said, absentmindedly, "And then you died because someone changed the story and the Writer didn't know what to do."

The chef forced a smile, ignoring Yeonha's sputtering, "Jung-ah, I never liked you in the Shadow, did I?"

"Look, if I could, I'd tell her everything." He simply replied, "But it seems you still haven't gotten used to being a peasant and not a king."

"That is enough," Bom ordered, sternly, "Or do you both want me to curse you?"

"Ah, I can't believe this." Yeonha pushed her chair back and stood up, "I got killed? Like killed killed? Because the stupid fucking punk of a Writer couldn't figure out what to do with his shitty, second-grade plot? Wasn't I the second fucking lead?" The other three winced at her excessive cussing, "This isn't fucking fair. The Writer's going to go to hell for putting us through this. Does that mean he can make any one of my friends or family disappear? What in the fucking ―"

Sagak.

"Dohwa-ya! This year, for the school trip, we're going to the southern side of the country!" Stage Yeonha looked at the boy eagerly, "Are you excited?" The two were at the entrance hall of the school, by the staircase. The list of students who were eligible for the school trip and the related information was posted on the notice board in one corner of the room.

Stage Dohwa's eyes widened for a moment. He forced a smile and nodded, "Yeah, I had a feeling we'd go somewhere in Korea."

Yeonha blinked in surprise as the Stage ended, "Yah, what's with you? Why do you look so upset?" She looked past him to see Danoh standing right infront of the notice board, "Look, there's Danoh." Yeonha dragged the boy by his arm towards their friend.

"Ah, our Danoh is working as hard as we are." Dohwa said as they approached her, "You're completely submerged into your character." He exaggerated, making bother the girls roll their eyes at him. "I thought you were going to change your destiny."

"You were?" Yeonha quirked her eyebrows at her friend. "Oh, yeah..." Jung had said something about it.

Danoh nodded, "I did." She looked downcast, "But nothing seems to go my way. I don't know when my heart will stop beating either."

Nudging the petite girl's side with her elbow, Yeonha frowned, "Don't talk like that. Maybe you won't have anything terrible happen to you. It's a cliche romance story, isn't it?"

"If you can see the future," Dohwa wondered, "then why don't you change it?"

"I can only see it and not control it." Danoh clicked her tongue.

Dohwa nodded, sneaking a glance at Yeonha, "If I had that power, I'd probably would've been a little less humiliated."

"You and me both." Yeonha grumbled. "The shitty Writer might as well make me throw my Stage self on you. It's a wonder how your Stage self hasn't realized my character's obsession with you."

"Yah, don't insult Stage Yeonha's love by calling it obsession," Dohwa scolded, glaring at her teasingly, "She knows how precious this handsome face is." He made a flower pose as Yeonha swatted his hands away from his face.

"Shut up."

Danoh laughed a little before asking Dohwa, "Did something happen between you and Yeo Juda?"

"I set the situation and left the scene at the right time just like an extra would," He explained, "and this is the result of my deed." He gestured at the school trip announcement on the board. "'This year's school trip will be free.'"

"You met Juda yesterday?" Yeonha asked.

The boy nodded, "Yeah, some man was giving her trouble at her job and my character saved her. Then I walked her home where Namju was waiting."

She widened her eyes, "Really? I had the same fucking scene." Yeonha ignored her friends flinching at her swearing, "Wah, this dumbass Writer is really not creative."

Eun Danoh turned back to the board in exasperation, "Looks like the entire school has to help the main characters with their love story." She placed her hands on her hips and yelled, glaring at the ceiling, "Because the one up there is the boss, right?"

Dohwa let out a laugh before turning to Yeonha, "That reminds me―huh? Where'd she go?" He looked around the hall, but Yeonha had disappeared into thin air.

Clicking her tongue and shaking her head simultaneously, Danoh answered, "Maybe she has a scene somewhere."

◆◆◆

Jinho was dragging his elder sister by the arm, towards the playground. His twin followed lazily behind them. It was evening time and Yeonha had just finished her Stage with Juda. The two had sat in their secret hideout as Stage Yeonha smoked and talked about the trip and other trivial things.

"Aren't you two a bit too old for swings and seesaws?" Real Yeonha teased her siblings. Jiho gestured for her to push as the girl sat on a swing.

Jinho shook his head, climbing onto monkey bars, "Nope. We're only eight, noona."

"One shouldn't put a limit on fun." Jiho spread her arms as the swing went higher. "You should try the spiral slide."

"You hold onto the chains of the swing or it's back home with you, Jiho." Yeonha scolded her sister, who begrudgingly obeyed. "You two need to promise me that you'll stay out of trouble when I'm not here."

Her brother kicked his legs forward, jumping from one bar to another, "Only if you bring us souvenirs, noona. Aah, you'll be gone for so many days. What will I do without you?"

Yeonha stood beside the monkey bars and was about to respond when her brother leapt into her arms. She staggered and wobbled before spinning him around twice. The pair broke down into peals of laughter. Jiho looked at the two with traces of fondness in her eyes.

The eight year old's gaze slid past her siblings to see Oh Namju and Baek Kyung walking into the park. She stopped swinging, got off and ran to Namju's side. Jiho had always been fond of Namju more than anyone she'd ever met outside her family. He laughed at her jokes while others only scolded her for being rude.

"Oppa!" Jiho threw her hands around the boy's waist, embracing him, "You stopped visiting. You know I don't eat patbingsu with anyone other than you." She pouted as Namju knelt to her height.

He exhaled in amusement and ruffled her short hair, "We'll go after I come back from the school trip."

Yeonha let go of Jinho as she observed the exchange, "Wah, I can never understand why she acts like that in front of you, of all people. Jiho isn't so expressive at home."

Jiho's attention turned to Kyung as he clicked his tongue in impatience. "Oh," She scowled, "You brought the angry ahjusshi with you."

Namju, now standing, smirked at her words as his friend fumed. Kyung took a step forward, mouth twisted in a sneer when Jinho hastened to his sister's side. The boy reprimanded her for speaking like that to someone older than her.

"Besides," Jinho leaned closer, "I told you not to call him that to his face."

Crossing her arms, Yeonha addressed Kyung, "How do you not have a headache from frowning all the time? No wonder Jiho calls you 'angry ahjusshi'." She stopped from commenting any further by the tightening of his jaw, "Sorry, sorry. I'll stop encouraging her, I promise."

"I can see you crossing your fingers." The boy replied, unimpressed, as he gestured at Yeonha's hands by her side. "Forget it. It's not like the little imp will change."

To Jinho's horror, his sister stuck out her tongue at the older boy. She had strategically hid behind Namju so that Kyung couldn't do anything to her. Not that he would. His reactions were entertaining enough.

"Where are you two headed?" Yeonha asked, "Didn't you come to school on your motorbikes? Why are you walking home?"

Both the boys froze and pondered over her words. Namju opened and closed his mouth like a fish. Kyung narrowed his eyes.

Ah, the Writer made a mistake.

"Well...the thing is," Namju tried to explain, "I wanted to exercise a bit after soccer and told Kyung to come along."

Yeona let out a snort, "Sure. Let's not address the gaps in your memory and write it off as a plot hole." She looked up at the sky, towards the invisible person, "Not so perfect are you, you stupid fucking Wr―shit, you twins absolutely cannot use the word I just said." Yeonha wagged a finger at her siblings, "And you can't tell dad about it either."

Jinho nodded wordlessly, eyes still wide in shock. His elder sister's colourful vocabulary came to him as a surprise. Jiho however...

"If I weren't such a shining beacon of morals," She said simply, "then I would blackmail you. Oh, wait. I'm not a shining beacon of morals." Behind her, Namju disguised his laugh with a series of coughs.

With a twitching eye, Yeonha wondered if her sister had always been this smart-mouthed. It was infuriatingly adorable. On one hand, there was Jinho. He was the obedient, model child. Mostly everyone who met him, adored him. The boy had always been close to both his sisters. Jiho, on the other hand, was an enigma. Nobody knew what went on in her mind. She roamed around with a neutral expression and rarely spoke to people outside her family. Of course, Namju was an exception. Jiho realized early that her sardonic remarks were not appreciated by anyone except Oh Namju. Although, her unnie had been reacting differently to them recently...

"Oh, aren't you being funny now that Namju is here." Yeonha scrunched her nose at the little girl, "Wait until you hear that you're no longer the only woman in his life."

Jiho slowly turned her head towards Namju, who shifted his eyes away immediately. As Yeonha snickered to herself, her sister took a step towards the older boy.

"Look," Namju sucked in his lips, "Your sister is lying."

"No, I'm not. Her name's Yeo Juda. Right, Kyung-ah?"

Baek Kyung raised his brows and shrugged at Jiho, who turned back to Namju with a betrayed look on her face.

The boy panicked, "A―ah, look at the time. It's―it's about to get dinner time―I mean dark. It's about to get dark." He pointed at his back with his thumb, "I'll give you a piggyback ride home, Jiho-ya. Come on. Actually, I'll buy you patbingsu on the way."

At the mention of patbingsu, Jiho latched onto the teenager's back, "Jinho too."

Yeonha and Kyung were left staring at the trio hurry out of the playground and down the road. The latter had his hand in his pocket. He lingered by a bench, not wanting to leave. Since the twins were with Namju, Yeonha didn't feel the need to follow them. If there was going to be a scene, she'd be summoned anyway.

"What's wrong?" Yeonha asked, sitting on the bench and patting at the space next to her.

Kyung stared at her for a second before perching himself beside her. He inhaled heavily, "Eun Danoh was in the hospital. Director Baek found out through other people."

Yeonha sucked in her breath, "Oh, you―" She stopped herself from calling him an 'idiot'. Kyung was already dreading going home. "You didn't visit her."

"I didn't."

They sat quietly as Yeonha thought hard about what to say.

"You know..." She finally spoke up, "If that man says or does anything to you, I can beat him up."

He let out a chuckle and smiled humorlessly, "Is that so?"

Nodding with determination, Yeonha looked him in the eye, "You know I can. One hit from me is enough to knock your father unconscious. Ah, seriously. What's wrong with that man? Vile, wretched, son of a bitch."

Kyung looked at her with an unfamiliar fondness in his eyes. He was baffled by the way she swore and cursed at his father. "Is this the new side of you that is going to help you win Lee Dohwa's affections?" Kyung teased, looking away from Yeonha.

She stuttered at his sudden change in behaviour, "I―what―look here, Baek Kyung." Yeonha slapped his shoulder, huffing in disbelief, "Dohwa and I are fine the way we are. We're good friends. Can't I genuinely be concerned about you?" Yeonha unthinkingly grabbed his chin and turned his face towards her, "That man's a horrible person. You don't deserve to be treated like that. I don't think you understand how much it's affecting you. Just say the word and I'll break his jaw for you."

For the first time, Yeonha blushed furiously under Kyung's steady, surprised gaze. His eyes were unflinching and strangely captivating. Yeonha snatched her hand back and shifted as far away from him as she could. She couldn't get the image out of her head.

"Maybe I'll take you up on the offer." Kyung smugly said, leaning back.

"You better." Yeonha smiled faintly and then mumbled under her breath, "If you remember. Ah, that reminds me!" She pointed a finger at him, "The school trip does not count as going to the beach."

"What are you talking about?" Kyung frowned.

She fished out her phone from her skirt pocket, "Look, I'm making a note here. 'Yeonha and Kyung have to go to the east coast for webbed octopus'. There, see?" Yeonha held up the screen to his face, "I'll keep reminding you about it until the two of us actually go. Promise me."

"Yah," He scoffed at her, "Are you hallucinating." Yeonha would've chortled at his repetition if she hadn't been so tired of it, "I don't reme-"

"You said we'll go and that's final." She got up and turned to him, lifting up her pinky finger, "Now, promise me that you'll remember." Yeonha jerked her hand closer to his face, "Don't make me cry and throw a fit here."

Hesitantly, Kyung hooked his little finger with hers. Yeonha grinned widely and pressed their thumbs together. She shifted her fingers so that they were holding hands now and tugged him off the bench. Completely missing the way Kyung coughed out of embarrassment, Yeonha dragged him out of the playground.

"If we hurry, maybe we can bribe Namju to buy us patbingsu as well."

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

All Yeonha wanted to do was sleep throughout the train ride. But Dohwa had been excitedly pointing at things out the window and singing along with the rest of the class that she couldn't even close her eyes for a moment. Initially, her Stage self had smiled and sat next to Dohwa. The scene hadn't lasted for more than ten seconds and the moment it ended, she had leaned back and covered her face with her sunhat.

"Jung-ah, if you kick the seat one more time, I'll chuck you out of the damn bus." Yeonha looked over her seat to the back, where the boy sat with a sheepish grin.

Dohwa nudged her side, "Yah, school trips are meant to be enjoyed. Why don't you participate in the singing game with us?"

"And make your ears bleed?" She scoffed at him, facing front again, "No, thanks. Ah, that shitty coach made me train extra because I'll be missing my sessions due to the trip." Yeonha thumped her fist against her back, "Oi, Lee Dohwa. Make yourself useful and massage my back."

He smiled widely at her with closed eyes, "What's the magic word?"

Yeonha clasped her hands together and pouted, "Dohwa-oppa, will you please touch me with those strong, muscular arms and make my pain disappear."

"Eugh," Dohwa mimed vomiting, covering his mouth, "Don't ever do that again. Ah, because I'm so kind and chivalrous, I'll massage your arms."

The girl settled in content as Dohwa rhythmically kneaded her upper arms, "I don't think chivalry has got anything to do with this but I'm not complaining."

The two talked about things here and there until the train reached one of their resting areas. They were to board a bus from here. Class 2-8 let out a loud cheer while getting off. Yeonha and Dohwa parted as the latter went off to find the rest of A3.

"Yeon-nie!" Bom clung to her friend's arm, "What do you want to eat? Can we have grilled shellfish?"

Jung let out a whine, "Why do you always want to eat?"

"Look who's talking!" She shot back, "You should be called Pig Jung because of your appetite. Yeonha, do you know in one of the previous manhwas, he died by choking on a large dumpling?"

"Are you trying to pick a fight?" The boy pulled up his imaginary sleeves.

Bom pushed up her glasses, "Are you trying to get cursed?"

"You don't have any of your mage or shaman powers here."

"Oh? Do you want to find out?"

"Okay, enough!" Yeonha made cross with her arms, "Let's take turns doing different activities so that nobody is pissed. Okay? Let's―"

With a chill down her spine, Yeonha blinked and found herself standing next to Danoh under a tree. Danoh looked flustered, holding a small gift bag.

"Oh, you bought this for Kyung?" Stage Yeonha asked, peeking into the bag. Well, that's going to turn into a disaster. He's going to flip out on her, I just know it.

Stage Danoh tucked a strand of hair behind her ear shyly and nodded, "I hope he likes it." For a second, Real Danoh's eyes widened in panic before the Writer made her turn towards Kyung. He took long strides and seemed to be walking past them. Dohwa was following him with a coffee cup in hand.

"I'm cheering for you, Danoh-ah." Yeonha said with as much enthusiasm her Stage self could muster (which wasn't much to begin with).

The petite girl wobbled a little due to the heels but managed to stop Kyung by grabbing his wrist. The boy snatched his hand back and stared at her coldly.

Real Yeonha was tearing at the roots of her hair. If Baek Kyung makes Danoh cry, I'll break his legs.

"What are you doing?" Kyung demanded, looking irritated already.

Yeonha stood next to Dohwa, who cutely sipped his drink using a straw.

Danoh held up the bag to her fiance, smiling hopefully. She tucked her hair again, turning her eyes to the gravelly ground, "It's a gift."

Baek Kyung stared at her in disbelief. He tore through the packaging to find a flowery keychain. His fangirls scoffed, observing the exchange. Yeonha sent them a glare that went unnoticed. A crowd had gathered around them as usual.

Dangling the keychain from his fingertips, Kyung sneered at Danoh, "Do you expect me to carry something like this?" He didn't give her time to react before throwing the accessory on the ground and stomping it. "Don't buy me garbage like this." The boy spat, dropping the bag and everything, making Stage Danoh gasp in horror.

Yeonha, since she was out of the panel, could crack her knuckles. The sound scared Dohwa, who coughed and wiped the corner of his mouth.

Sobs arose from Danoh as she watched Kyung walk away, his fangirls trailing after him. Everyone tried to console her. Dohwa wanted to stand next to her but the Stage hadn't ended for him. He left in the direction Kyung had stormed off. Yeonha found her herself patting Danoh's back.

"Don't cry, Danoh-ya. It's alright. Don't cry." Real Yeonha was fuming. It wasn't alright. Kyung was a dick to her.

Sagak.

Crying turned into hysterical laughter as Danoh dropped her arm. Her mascara was running down her face and she looked downright scary. Yeonha took a step back as her friend almost bent backwards, howling with laughter and clapping.

"Yah, what's wrong with her?" One of Danoh's classmates asked, not so secretly.

Danoh addressed the onlookers, "Don't worry, everyone! You too, Yeonha! Forget about this and have fun. I'm okay. Go, have fun, you lot! Yes, thank you, thank you. Hwaiting to you too!"

Yeonha reached into her purse that hung from her shoulder and pulled out a handkerchief, "You look like a ghost." She wiped Danoh's eyes once everyone had left, "Ah, look at all this ruined makeup. That Baek Kyung. I'll go knock some sense into him."

Danoh scowled and waved it off, "No, no. Thanks for offering but I don't think we can do anything about that jerk. Uyeu!" She brandished her fist towards the sky, "I wish I could hit the Writer."

"Yeah, me too." Yeonha clicked her tongue.

◆◆◆

Kyung was sitting next to her when she found herself back on the bus. He had escaped from the clutches of Aesam and Aeil, who were in 2-7's bus. Dohwa was sitting across, facing the two.

"Yah," Yeonha was irked by Kyung's nonchalance, "What was that with Danoh back then?"

He didn't turn towards her and continued to look out the window, "She's annoying."

"You made her cry." Yeonha hissed back, making Kyung glance at her. "Apologize to her. You can't keep taking out your frustration with your dad on her! I've told you bef ―"

His mouth twisted into a sneer, "What, is this some sort of a new plan you came up with? To appear saintly before him―" He gestured at Dohwa who had been uneasily watching the conversation, "so that he can pay an iota of attention to you? You've fallen that low?"

"Yah, Baek Kyung." Dohwa scolded, his eyes shifting momentarily towards Yeonha who looked taken aback, "Stop talking to her like that."

"Why should I?" Kyung spat, his hands gripping the armrest, "It's true as well, isn't it? Han Yeonha's been running after you since we were kids but I supposed you were just too stupid to realize it. You," He looked at the wide eyed girl beside him, "you're just like Eun Danoh. Pining after someone who doesn't care about―"

" - that's not true!" Dohwa's outburst was ignored.

"You're just like Eun Danoh." Kyung's gaze was different from when they were in the park. His eyes were narrowed with rage, unlike the uncommon softness Yeonha had seen that day.

"And you're just like your father."

Yeonha wanted to curse herself for mentioning Director Baek. The horrified look on the boy's face made her feel guilty. However, she was disappointed in Kyung and his bullheadedness.

Dohwa looked appalled, "Yeonha! That was uncalled for. Apologize to―"

She all but leaped out of her seat, "It's like you'll never change, Baek Kyung. You didn't back then, either. Dohwa, I'm going to sit with Bom in the back―"

Sagak.

Yeonha was looking at Jung and Bom as they walked ahead of her, talking about the Test of Courage. Jung was gesturing wildly, making the tiny girl laugh heartily. Stage Yeonha turned to look at the ocean. There was still time for the sun to set.

A strong gust of air made Stage Yeonha flinch, blowing away her sunhat. She let out a silvery 'Oh' and blindly reached for it. The heels were hurting her feet and caused her to wobble. A pair of arms steadied her.

For fuck's sake. Don't tell me it's―

"Here you go," Dohwa smiled sweetly as he placed the sun hat back on her head, "The winds are strong by the beachside. I won't always be here to catch your hat."

There was a very animated blush on Stage Yeonha's face as she felt her cheeks shine red, "Thank you, Dohwa-ya. What would I do without you?" She gripped the side of her floral skirt. Weirdly enough, the wind blew back her long hair without moving the sunhat. Why am I wearing a sunhat when there's no fucking sun?

Everyone had gotten off the bus and were walking towards the hotel. Yeonha felt herself move closer to Dohwa as they followed the crowd. The duo heard the flipping of the page and their shoulders relaxed. Yeonha took off her hat and examined it.

"I have never owned something as tacky as this." She scoffed, waving it at her friend, "My mom wouldn't even use it to clean the kitchen. Look at the shitty bow."

The boy shrugged, "I think you look really nice, no matter what you wear."

"Wah," Yeonha nudged him in disbelief, "Look at you, being so smooth. No wonder you're a hit with the ladies. Save some cheesy lines for Yeo Juda, why don't you?"

He rolled his eyes, "I'm not trying to flirt with you, Yeonha-ya. It's a compliment. Now, it's your turn to praise me."

"How about no?"

"You're so cruel."

Danoh was standing in the middle of the path, glaring and swearing. She stomped her feet dramatically and turned away. Dohwa and Yeonha shared amused glances before the former approached her.

"Eun Danoh, you're so scary." He chuckled, crossing his arms. The three exchanged greetings as they walked towards the sitting area, "Are you alright?"

"What?" Danoh looked over her shoulder.

"He means the incident with Kyung." Yeonha clarified.

The petite girl dragged her feet, "Whatever," she whined and flung her purse on a bench, "I was on Stage anyway."

"Even so," Dohwa sighed, "I would've been hurt."

"My friend," Danoh clicked her tongue, "If you end up getting hurt from every little thing, you won't survive in this cruel world of manhwa."

"I would've probably plucked out his damn teeth." Yeonha offered her take, making her friends wince.

"Actually," Danoh gave the idea a thought, "It's not a bad idea. I'd do it too if I had the strength."

Dohwa warily regarded both the girls, "I'd strongly advise against it." He pointed his chin at Yeonha, making a face, "And you. You might as well have thrown Kyung-ie out of the bus before."

"Why? What did she do?" Danoh blinked.

Yeonha waved it off, "Ah, right. Danoh-ya, you were looking for your mystery boy, weren't you?"

Apparently, according to Dohwa, the Writer had not let Number 13 come for the trip since his name wasn't on the list. Hearing this, Danoh took one look at the sky and started shooting curses. The boy covered her mouth, panicking that someone might hear her.

"Nobody will remember," Danoh pushed him away, "What does it matter what I say. Aaah, this is so unfaaaair." Her voice grew shriller and louder with each word.

"Ugh, you're a different person all together." Dohwa shook his head at the girls, "This is scary. Both of you are so violent."

"Sorry for not being a saint."

His shoulders drooped. "My goodness, Yeonha. You don't start now."

Danoh hissed at the boy, "You're lucky that you're not like that."

"Well, actually...it's not always a good thi―"

"Piece of TRASH. I SHOULD SKIN YOUR―MMPH, LET GO!―SKIN YOU AND EAT YOUR EYEBALLS―" Danoh screamed towards the sky as Dohwa desperately tried to stop her by covering her mouth.

"Han Yeonha, help me!"

"Yell louder, Danoh. I'll curse too!"

"No―stop provoking her!"

◆◆◆

Yeonha found herself alone in the suite. Apparently, the school had booked her a room all to herself. She stood by the open glass doors that lead to the balcony, staring at the ocean. The room smelled faintly of cigarettes and lavender. There was a burn mark on the floor that Yeonha tried to wipe using her toe. Her hair was open. The chemise she wore fell just over her thighs.

All in all a very picturesque scene of a sad, rich girl.

I'm fucking freezing. Yeonha thought, leaning against the door, still looking at the sunrise, It's the crack of dawn. I want to fucking sleep. Where are my darn pants?

She felt her legs turn towards the coffee table, where a full ashtray sat. Stage Yeonha stared at it before picking it up and emptying its contents in a trashcan.

The moment Yeonha gained control of herself, she crouched next to the trashcan and stared at the cigarette butts.

"That's like..." She pointed a finger, counting them, "fifteen...sixteen...Yikes. A pack and a half? The shitty Writer is out for my life. At this rate, I'll die before Eun Danoh does. Not that she's going to die..." Yeonha mumbled the last sentence. She stood up and caught her reflection in the mirror. Sputtering, she moved closer, examining her face, "What the hell? I―wha―for fuck's sake, I have dark circles. Does that mean I spent the entire night smoking fucking cancer sticks? Ah, no wonder I'm tired and cold."

Yeonha moved through the room, folding her clothes, which were strangely scattered around the room even though she'd been taught not to unpack if she wasn't staying for more than two days. All the while, she growled under her breath, never getting tired of cursing the Writer.

"Oh, you wanted to make me walk around in heels, did you? Ha, good luck with that. Skirts, shorts, shorter skirts. Wonderful. Why the fuck don't I have any pants? Ah, stupid, second-grade Writer controls my luggage too. What a douchebag. Is that an empty bottle of wine?"

Her ranting was interrupted by a knock on her door. Yeonha tip-toed around her open suitcase, walked across her living room to the front door and looked through the peephole.

"Motherf―why is Baek Kyung here?" She rubbed her cold, bare shoulders. Maybe if I stay quiet, he'll think I'm asleep and go away.

"You walk like an elephant," Kyung spoke from the other side of the door, "I know you're awake."

In a blink of an eye, Yeonha had opened the door enough to just show her face, "How dare you call me an elephant, you frowny little―Hey! You can't come into my room without my permission!"

He had tried to push through to enter her room but Yeonha wouldn't budge. Kyung frowned and looked away once.

"Breakfast's being served in the dining hall. I came to get you." He said after letting out a sigh.

Yeonha narrowed her eyes at him, "What, this early? Why are you here? Where's Dohwa?"

Kyung scowled, "If you must know, he asked me to come and get you. He was being weird about it so I had no choice."

"Not until you apologize." She clicked her tongue.

"For what?"

Scoffing, she firmly held onto the doorknob, not letting it open more than an inch, "For what you said on the bus, implying that I'm dying for Lee Dohwa's attention. I'll say sorry only after you do."

He pushed the door again, only to fail, "Yah, what garbage are you talking? You and Dohwa were making so much small talk that I wanted to throw myself out of the bus."

"No, we weren't!"

"Do you have amnesia or something?"

"You're the one who doesn't know he's in a fucking -

"― let me in ―"

"No!"

"―don't humiliate me by making me stand outside your room, Yeonha. Open the―"

"You humiliate yourself."

"Stop acting like a child!"

Yeonha inhaled once and snapped at him, "I'm not wearing any clothes."

It was hilarious, watching Kyung's eyes go wide like saucers. He coughed loudly and sneered at her, "You're lying."

"Nope. Here, look at my naked shoul―Jesus, it's just a shoulder. You're acting like you're having an asthma attack because I flashed you." She looked at him, unimpressed by the way he had choked on his spit and turned around quickly. "My god, what a prude."

"Shut up."

She chuckled to herself, watching him grow red as he cleared his throat. Suddenly remembering that Kyung was engaged to one of her good friends, Yeonha felt immense guilt. Ah, maybe I was too harsh on him in the bus.

"I..."Kyung began after a moment of silence, "I couldn't find it..."

"Find what?" Yeonha asked, letting the door open a bit more.

He scratched the back of his neck, with his back still to her, "The...thing that...the stupid keychain."

"Oh, the one Danoh bought?"

Hesitantly, Kyung looked over his shoulders, "Have you seen it?"

She shook her head, "I haven't. I'm sorry." At his nod, Yeonha gave a small smile, "You're so strange, Baek Kyung. You say that you dislike Eun Danoh but I know you care for her. This is such a cliche."

He whirled around, hands in the pockets of his trousers, "I don't give a damn about her."

"Yes, you do."

"If she returns the ugly keychain, she'll get her money back."

"That's your excuse?"

"It's not an excuse."

Yeonha stepped out of the room, "Ha! You tsundere. Just wait until you ―why are you looking at me like that?" She lowered her eyes, following his wide, panicked gaze only to stare at the thin fabric of her chemise. Raising her arms to shield her moderately covered chest, Yeohna looked back at Kyung, who continued to gap at her like a fish.

In a frenzy, she did the first thing she could think of and hit Kyung across the face. He stumbled back, turning away.

"Pervert!"

Sagak.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Stage Yeonha continued to examine the relationship stone in her hand. She turned it over and over again. She would definitely tell Dohwa today. Before something happened between him and Yeo Juda, she'd tell him that she liked him.

Ugh, I want to puke.

It was like her mind had been split in two, and the Real part of her was listening to her Stage self's thoughts.

The space in front of the hotel had been strangely decorated. Yeonha was sitting on one of the benches facing the sea. Bom hopped and skipped towards her, wearing a cute sundress.

"Yeonha-yaa!" The girl giggled, in a singsong tone. She pointed at the rock her friend was still looking at, "Oh, is that a relationship stone? This is magical, you know?" Bom launched into a long lecture about how the stone worked and finally gripped Yeonha's shoulders, "Go to Lee Dohwa today, Yeonha. Show him your love. Make him yours!"

Stage Yeonha gave a tiny smile, "I will." Not. I will not embarrass myself anymore.

Bom sat down next to her, "You and Jung are so lucky that you have someone to break the stones with."

"Jung does?"

The short girl sighed, swinging her feet back and forth, "The underclassmen have been chasing him since he left his room in the morning. Ah, that reminds me," Bom turned to look at Yeonha, "When you break the stone, remember to stack the pieces after you write your wish on it. It'll come true."

Stage Yeonha nodded, "I'll do that."

Sagak.

"What bullshit." Bom's outburst surprised Yeonha, "Every witch worth her salt knows that this method is made up. Instead, write your wish on a bay leaf and burn it. That's a guaranteed success."

"Are you," Yeonha rubbed her eyes with her palms, "a shaman or a witch? Isn't that the same thing, though?"

"It most certainly is not." Bom clicked her tongue, "But over the lifetimes, the characters I've played have been associated with magic or the supernatural so I know a lot. I was a witch, a mage, a shaman, a priestess, a seer. I was the head of an occult." she sighed fondly, "But I was always a positive character. Which sucks. I want to see how I am as a villain."

Yeonha frowned in confusion, "You're very calm about the situation."

"I don't know..." Bom hummed, "I have been cursed with this memory, I suppose. The Writer's been using Jung and I for such a long time, we've become numb to it now. They could've spent a few months over the various stories they wrote us in. But for us, it's been more than a hundred years. And we remember mostly everything. So much such that we aren't scared of disappearing from the future manhwas anymore." She looked down at her feet, "Not many of us ever thought about changing our destiny, or whatever you might call it. The storyline had never been this simple before. It was one catastrophe or another, a different country, a different planet. We were too scared, I suppose."

"I see..." Yeonha replied, hooked to every word her friend had said, "So, Eun Danoh is the first to challenge the Writer, it seems."

"Not really," Bom shook her head, "There was one before, but he was never seen after his first manhwa. It was as if the Writer punished him for interfering with the plot."

It was too much to process. Yeonha leaned back on the bench, staring at the students as they walked past the two. She was quiet for some time before opening her mouth again.

"Do you think Harry Potter ever became self-aware and gave J.K. Rowling shit for putting him through stuff?"

Bom stared at her in disbelief, "That's what you were thinking of?"

"No, seriously. Think about it." Yeonha seemed very focused, "What if in the third book, Shadow Harry kills Pettigrew and runs away with Sirius on Buckbeak. They're halfway over Europe only to be swooshed back onto Stage. How many times do you think he might've just knocked someone unconscious to make things easy but Rowling just went 'haha,nope'?"

"I cannot with you―"

She let out a gasp, "What if it happened in 'Fifty Shades of Grey'?

"I'm leaving."

"Bom, come back!"

◆◆◆

Stage Yeonha had looked around the hotel for Dohwa. He was nowhere in sight. Trudging along the foyer of the hotel, she found a fuming Oh Namju walking towards her.

"Namju-ya," She found herself calling as he brushed past her, "Have you seen - " His glare made Yeonha pause. In sync, they both looked at the relationship stones the other was holding.

The boy's eyes hardened, "Why don't you go look for yourself?" With waiting for a response, Namju stormed off.

Tilting her head in confusion, Stage Yeonha ignored the churning feeling in her stomach. She turned around the corner only to collide with Dohwa. Immediately, Yeonha hid the stone behind her back.

"Yeonha! Hello!" Dohwa smiled and the Stage ended. One corner of his mouth twitched as he sighed sadly.

"What's with the face?" Yeonha rubbed her hand over her heart, "Were you with Yeo Juda right now?"

"Yeah," He nodded, "I was going to break the relationship stone with her when Bom dragged her away."

Her eyebrows went up, "No wonder I was feeling like this. The shitty Writer―I'm already growing sick of him." She grumbled as they both made their way to where the A3 was staying. "Look, I ended up with this love rock or whatever. I know for a fact that I'm going to cry because of you by the end of this trip."

Dohwa pouted and whined, "Don't say that. You know it's not me. I'd never make you cry, Yeonha-ya."

"I know. I'm not blaming you." She patted his back.

The two stopped outside their building to see a small crowd of girls loitering around. They were waiting to catch a glimpse of any one of the A3 boys. They began to yell and squeal, waving their hands simultaneously. Ugh, this is so cringey. Looking up at the balcony, Yeonha saw the bare back of one Baek Kyung. He was lounging by the pool. Her cheeks turned a warm pink as she remembered what had happened in the morning. Her blushing state did not let her gaze falter, however.

Dohwa followed her line of sight and found it amusing that she was staring at Kyung. He startled Yeonha out of her thoughts, "You know the strangest thing happened when I spoke to him this morning." The girl turned to him and he grinned, "He said something along the lines of...what was it? 'It feels like I've been hit because I saw something I wasn't supposed to.' He didn't remember what it was, of course."

"I don't know what you're talking about." Yeonha cleared her throat, turning away from an unaware Kyung.

Dohwa would not stop the teasing, "Oh, no! What should I do? Should I tell Eun Danoh about this?" He let out a dramatic gasp, "I thought we were going to be endgame, Yeonha-ya!"

"It's like you're asking to get punched," She held up a fist, "I'm just looking at him. Stop romanticizing it. You read too many manhwas."

"I know." He winked at her.

Suddenly, both of them stiffened up and heard the turning of a page. They were standing by the sea, on the large rocks. It seemed only a few minutes had passed since their Scene together. Stage Yeonha's heart was hammering in her chest. She kept peeking at Dohwa, who gazed far towards the horizon in some hidden melancholy.

Taking a deep breath, Stage Yeonha mustered up a smile, "Dohwa-ya, I need to ask you a favour."

The boy turned towards her with a rather wide, comforting smile, "Of course. Anything for you, Han Yeonha."

I feel as if I'm going to vomit out my heart.

Gingerly pulling out the relationship stone from the pocket of her shorts, Stage Yeonha cleared her throat, "The one I wanted to break this with...Well, he didn't want to. So―ah, this is embarrassing..." YOU DON'T SAY! "You...can say no. However, would you..." She trailed off, clearly flustered.

The light wind was back. It set up a romantic tone for the scene. A spotlight on both of them. Sparkles scattered around. The Real versions of both the teens were wincing at the cheesy scene.

First, his eyes widened. And then, the corners of Stage Dohwa's mouth turned upwards by a smidge. "I'm honoured that you thought of me. It's a shame that the person doesn't know what he's missing out on by turning someone like you down." He grabbed one end of the rock, "Ready when you are?"

Real Yeonha was going mad due to how fast her heart was beating. It almost hurt. Her grip on the other end of the rock tightened, "One...two....three."

Much to both their surprise, the rock snapped in half. However, if one looked closely, Dohwa's side was a little larger. Yet, both came to different conclusions.

Forcing out a short laugh, Yeonha felt herself turn away and stare at the crashing waves. "I'm glad I found an answer. It broke in half. I'll probably place it on the cliff later." It was agonizing, the pain in her chest. She felt her eyes beginning to water and did all she could to keep the tears at bay.

Feeling Dohwa's eyes on her, Stage Yeonha tilted her head towards him, "What is it?"

With a secretive twinkle, the boy placed his half of the rock in Yeonha's hand, "It's a secret."

Sagak.

The two were quiet for some time as Yeonha struggled to get her emotions under control. She pressed her palms over her watery eyes.

"You know that meme thing," Her voice was shaky, deepening Dohwa's frown, "Where there's a barbed wire around this person's neck? Yeah, I feel like that." Yeonha cleared her throat and chuckled.

"I'm so sorry," Dohwa lowered his head, with a guilty look on his face, "I never would―"

Grinning widely, she nudged his side, "I know. It's not your fault, Dohwa. The damn Writer...I didn't expect the scene would actually play out like this." Yeonha compared the broken stones side by side, "Oh? Yours is a bit more than mine. Does that mean you like me more than I like you?"

"I think," Dohwa nodded with a thoughtful expression, "that my Stage self found you to be beautiful for the first time. With the wind in your hair and the sad face and what not. Actually," He placed his hands on his hips and looked around, "This is a very romantic set. No wonder the lovey-dovey scenes peak in this Act." He inhaled and took a step back, "Well, I'll head back to my room. We have the Test of Courage in the night so I'd like to rest for a while."

"Okay..." Yeonha said, "I'll see you later then."

Dramatically waving his fist in the air, Dohwa walked away, "Such a shame that I have to walk back again."

The two parted ways, moving in opposite directions. Yeonha began to look for her friends but they were nowhere in sight. Sighing, she sat down on one of the larger rocks, feet dangling over the crashing waves. Yeonha had nothing to do. She continued to stare at the waters. The to and fro motion of the sea had her mesmerized. The girl didn't know how long she had sat there, feeling captivated by the scene. A hazy memory of how her brother had almost drowned in a river came to her mind. He had an aversion for water bodies for a long time after that.

'It's alright! I've got you. Don't worry. I'm here. I've got you, Haru.'

For a moment, Yeonha scoffed before remembering that Jinho was a good swimmer. The best in his school. They had rarely ever been near a river, their mother had made sure of that. Then who was the boy in her memory? The one who looked just like Jinho? Yeonha realized that it must've been an old recollection of her past role. Where she served the then King Jinmichae.

Her heart ached for what felt like the millionth time that day. But this time, it was for a long lost brother. Haru. Maybe Danoh's classmate, that mystery boy would know something about it? What if he was Haru? Is that why he seemed so familiar to her? Because they were once siblings? Yes, she did almost say his name before and 'Haru' seemed to fit.

Yeonha leaned back, putting her weight on her palms, and looked at the sky.

It would be easier if Jinmichae just told me everything instead of keeping shit secret.

◆◆◆

Beach volleyball was surprisingly fun. Especially since Yeonha kept winning every match. Jung had dropped to the ground, on the other side of the net, grumbling that she was cheating.

"You're just a loser, Jung-ah." Bom adjusted her sunhat, uncrossing and then crossing her legs, "Yeonha can never cheat. She's just better at things than you are."

"Why do you always say that?" He whined, picking up a fist full of sand and flinging it at her. Not one grain touched her. Clicking his tongue, Jung wiped his palm on his pants.

"Why do you always challenge her?

Yeonha snickered at the exchange. Her ego inflated. Yeah, she was good at a lot of things. Her Real self was very proud of it.

As her friends continued to bicker, Yeonha's gaze fell on a raging Baek Kyung walking over the cobbled beach. Upon seeing him, the girls from 2-7, Aeil and Samjin squealed and hurried towards him. Kyung pointedly ignored them and kept walking.

"What did he do now?" Yeonha grumbled to herself as she approached him, "Yah, did you yell at her again?" She waited for a response but all she got was a furious glare, "I'll take that as a yes."

"Mind your business, Han Yeonha." Aeil stuck up her nose and sneered. "Kyung-ah, let's go."

Yeonha glanced at her once and decided that she wasn't worth her time. However, the familiarity Kim Aeil showed with him annoyed Yeonha. Looking back at Kyung, she asked again, "What happened?"

"She keeps following me like a dog." He snapped, referring to Danoh. "And I got sick of it."

Gaping at him like a fish, Yeonha looked in the direction from where he had come, then at him. Without another word, she sprinted towards the other end of the beach, where the rest of the students were.

Kyung looked over his shoulder and clicked his tongue in annoyance. This caught Jung and Bom's attention. The former snarled at Baek Kyung. Without sparing him a second glance, Kyung stormed away.

Yeonha had been unable to enter the Stage until it ended. Danoh had waded into the waters and was now dunking her head under. No matter how hard Yeonha yelled, nobody in the scene heard her. The moment she heard the flipping of the page, she rushed towards the beach and into the water. Thankfully, there weren't any large waves.

"Danoh-ya, you can't fucking swim. Why―" She grabbed the petite girl's hand and started leading her back to the land, "Let's get you out of here. Can one of you get Danoh a towel?" She yelled at one of the students.

Her friend bit back a sob, grabbing Yeonha by the arms, "I-I can't change it, Yeonha. I'm bound to die in this world."

"Yah, stop talking like that." Yeonha scolded, "You're not going to die. You won't. Maybe the Writer intends to cure you. Maybe...maybe you will change your fate. It's going to be alright, Danoh. We'll figure something out."

"I want to live, Yeonha. I don't―I don't want to die."

Danoh broke down crying, sniffing and wiping her eyes. There was one half of the relationship stone in her hand. To be very honest, she looked pitiful in her drenched clothes and hair. As Soochul and Saemi hurried over with towels, Yeonha took a step back. She wondered if things would have been different if Kyung was self-aware. She watched Danoh's friends fuss over her and her eyes trailed past them over to the large rocks where students were still pointing and whispering.

No.13 was there. He stared at Danoh and then her, with bare minimum emotions on his face. Yeonha maintained eye contact with him. Haru, she mouthed to herself. The boy turned away and disappeared.

◆◆◆

Stage Yeonha had written 'Please make Lee Dohwa like me', which had thoroughly pissed of Real Yeonha. The moment the stone tower was completed and the scene ended, Yeonha changed her wish. 'Please keep my family safe and together.' Ever since she had learnt that the Writer could write someone out of the manhwa, she had been worried that her parents or her siblings would disappear. Yeonha didn't know how things worked, but she didn't want to come back to an empty home.

She crouched, staring at the small tower. Her thoughts wandered over to No.13. Did he have a family in this life? From what she could remember, the Yeonha from the past loved him very much. I hope I get back more of my memories of him.

A shadow loomed over Yeonha, making her life her head towards the giant figure. It was the mystery boy.

Think of the Devil.

"You know," Yeonha's voice made him bend his head to look at her, "weirdly enough, I was just thinking about you. I think I might know your name and who you are." He looked at her, confused, but didn't say a word. Gesturing at the sea, she asked, "The water...it makes you feel uneasy, doesn't it?"

He nodded.

"Thought so." Yeonh stood up, gently dusting her shorts, "Now, I don't know why you keep running into Eun Danoh―you remember her, don't you?―but I suppose I've figured out why our paths keep crossing. Do you believe that there might've been a time in the past when we were different people with the same names and faces?"

She looked Haru in the eye, expecting an answer but he remained quiet.

"Even if you believe it or not, it's true." She sighed in resignation, "This world is a manhwa, and we're all extras. Well, I'm not really an extra but...whatever. Anyway, the truth is," Yeonha watched Haru tighten his grip on the straps of his backpack, "we were siblings back then."

"I had a feeling..."

Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Yeonha smiled, "So he speaks! Well then...what's your name?" Maybe his name is different in this world. She felt tears welling up at the sound of his voice.

He shook his head, "I don't have one. I'm just an extra with no name or background. This is...the first time I've ever been outside of school."

"What?" She narrowed her eyes, "Have you been sleeping at school all this time?"

Another nod, "Sometimes in the nurse's office. Sometimes in the library."

"How can you sleep in the library?" Yeonha was aghast, "You...do you have a place to stay for the night? Wait, don't answer that. The shitty Writer. Jesus, might end up pulling out his teeth if I ever saw him." She placed her hands on her hips, "My suite has a convertible sofa. Sleep there for the night. If at all we end up going to sleep, what with the timeskips and all. The passcode is 1204. Have you eaten lunch yet?"

The boy was staring at her with wide eyes. Nobody had ever said more than a few words to him in the past few months. Except for Eun Danoh who mostly talked about how they could change their fate as extras. Having someone to worry about you...it felt a bit nice.

Realizing he hand't answered her yet, he blinked, "I...haven't."

Yeonha reached out her hand and ruffled his hair in a sisterly manner. He reminded her of the twins. Frankly, Haru was adorable. "I suppose Jinho will look like you when he grows up." She smiled at the boy in front of her, "He looks quite like you. Anyway, come on. I'll buy you food. Do you have allowance money, at least?"

"A little." He followed her down the rocky path, subconciously touching his hair. Her touch was soothingly familiar. Perhaps she was telling the truth about them being siblings. And he had referred to her as nui before.

"Okay, that's good. If you fall short of money, you can take some from me. Since you were my little brother before, I'll treat you like my own here as well." Yeonha glanced at him, "Unless you have any objections, of course. I wouldn't want to force my company on you."

Haru smiled a little, "I don't mind, nui."

Yeonha scoffed, "Don't use such an archaic term. You can call me 'noona' if you'd like. Though I'm assuming we're the same age seeing as we're in the same year. Whatever you're comfortable with. Ah, I'll take you to meet my siblings when we get back. Jinho and Jiho. They're twins." She hooked her arm around Haru's, "I feel you'll like them."

It wasn't until after they had finished having lunch and another Stage started that Yeonha slapped her forehead in realization. Cursing herself, she remembered that she never told Haru his name.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

"Stupid, stupid, stupid." Yeonha searched around the campsite, cursing herself, "How could I completely forget to tell him his fucking name?" She cupped her hands around her mouth, "Haru! Oh wait―Number 13!"

The campsite ('love camp', she had heard Jung call it) was eerily empty. The chairs scattered around the area were floating. Yeonha clicked her tongue. It wasn't time for a scene here, it seemed.

Yeonha looked high and low for Haru. The beachside, the hotel foyer, her own suite even. Exhausted, she made one final attempt by going to Dohwa for help. Their suite passcode was very obvious. Namju's birthday. Yeonha went straight to the living room. The three boys turned their heads towards the entrance at the sound of the slamming of the door.

"Dohwa, have you s―yikes!" Yeonha exclaimed mid-sentence at the sight of the red handprint on one half-naked Baek Kyung's back, "It's about time you got hit by Danoh."

Flustered, Kyung hid behind Dohwa while tugging on his shirt, "Shut up. And turn around, pervert."

"Tch, you're one to talk."

Namju leaned back into his chair, trying to look intimidating, "What do you want?"

"Oh, yeah." Yeonha gestured to Dohwa, "Have you seen Danoh's mystery boy anywhere around? Number 13? I was with him a while ago but I had a Stage with Yeo Juda. Now, I can't find him anywhere."

'Danoh's mystery boy' caught Kyung's attention. His eyes were glued to Yeonha as Dohwa moved to stand next to her.

"Number 13?" Dohwa frowned, "I...don't think I know what he looks like. How do you know him?"

Defeated, Yeonha flopped down on a single sofa, "It's a long story. His name is Haru, you know? You won't believe the shit the Writer has pulled."

"Haru?" The boy repeated, shifting Yeonha's hand from the armrest so he could sit there, "Is that supposed to be a Japanese name?"

"Heck if I knew." She crossed her legs, "All we talked about was how he lived in the school and a bit about Danoh. Aaah, I can't believe I was so out of my head that I forgot." Yeonha whined, slapping her forehead.

"Who are you two talking about?" demanded Namju, not liking being out of the loop, "There's nobody called Haru in our year."

"As if you'd know." Yeonha glanced at him for a moment before noticing Kyung staring daggers at her and Dohwa, "What is it?"

"Nothing." The volume of his voice startled the other three in the room. "I don't care about Eun Danoh." He turned towards the balcony, still sneering.

Yeonha made a face, "What even...We weren't even talking about her? Are you feeling okay, Baek Tsundere?"

The phrase 'if looks could kill' came to her mind as Kyung glared at her while storming off to his room. Well, she assumed he was going to his room. Yeonha grumbled under her breath about the boy's temper.

Dohwa nudged her side, "Why do you antagonize him? Isn't it enough that Jiho makes fun of him?"

Namju observed the sudden difference in the chemistry between his two friends. "Are you two finally dating?"

"No, we're not." Yeonha examined her nails, peeking at Dohwa from the corner of her eyes. He had let out a series of coughs and jumped off of the armrest at Namju's question. "Get a hold of yourself, Dohwa. Namju didn't imply anything scandalous."

Rubbing the back of his neck, gingerly, he mumbled a 'shut up' before addressing Namju, "We're just friends....and we're not romantically interested in each other." The 'not that you'd remember me saying it' remained unsaid.

Oh Namju scoffed, "It's a shame. You two look good together." He pointedly ignored his friends sharing a glance as if to ask 'we do?' and continued, "Either way...Lee Dohwa, I'm reminding you again. Stay away from what is mine." He could not have made it more clear that he was talking about Yeo Juda.

At Dohwa's crestfallen expression, Yeonha felt a spark of irritation towards the 'leader' of A3. She tilted her head and with narrowed eyes, asked, "And who are you to label an individual as yours without their consent?" She shrugged off Dohwa's hand as he tried to stop her, "All these years and you never grew out of the arrogance. You can't control what someone feels, Oh Namju. Don't ever talk to Dohwa like this."

He blinked away the disbelief and stood up. Namju cooly shoved his hands in his pockets and glared at Yeonha challengingly, "Are you trying to tell me what to do?"

"Yes," She maintained a steady eye-contact while cracking the knuckles on her left fist, "I am." and then the right fist.

A sliver of fear appeared in Namju's eyes. He warily eyed Yeonha's threatening hands and cleared his throat, "Whatever. I'm exhausted. I'm going to turn in early." Namju maneuvered across the furniture, eager to escape Yeonha's wrath. Her stern gaze seemed to follow his back.

"You didn't have to do that." Dohwa swatted her shoulder once Namju had left, "He's your friend too."

"Yeah, but he shouldn't have spoken to you like that." She shrugged, watching him sit on the sofa that their friend had abandoned. "And it's not like it'll take any effect on him. Pity. Namju needs to be reminded time and again that I'm an MMA fighter."

Dohwa guffawed at this, "You did look frightening." He watched Yeonha visibly brighten up at the compliment, "Thank you for what you said. And for having Juda's back as well."

"Don't make me blush now." She rolled her eyes and the two laughed.

"What are you two doing?" A very disoriented Kyung appeared from the hallway. He had his signature frown and looked between the duo, "How long have you been here, Yeonha? I was here a minute ago...you weren't here then."

"I've been here for a while now." Yeonha said, twisting her upper body to look at him, "You went to your room."

Confused, he pointed back at his room, "I don't...remember why I went into my room. Namju was saying that he wouldn't come for the evening activities and after that..." Kyung trailed off, looking perturbed.

Snickering, she replied, "I said something about Danoh and you threw a cute fit before shutting yourself in your room. Just kidding. I lied about the cute part." Yeonha explained as Kyung opened his mouth to snap at her. If looks could kill.

"Did you, though?" Dohwa said with a teasing tone, "Because I swear you were taken by someone's naked ba―OW!" He hissed in pain, rubbing his assaulted shin.

Yeonha hastily stood up before he could say anything else, "That reminds me, maybe I'll find Haru at dinner." She brushed past Kyung, heading for the front door. In her hurry, she didn't realize that her lighter had fallen out of her pockets and landed near the boy's feet. "I'll see you both later."

Before slammed the door shut behind her, Yeonha heard a faint 'How did kicking me remind you of Number 13?'

◆◆◆

Haru wasn't there during dinner either. Yeonha's shoulders sagged as she scanned the flood of students. Jung was busy licking icecream off the bowl, earning disgusted looks from Bom. The two jumped in their seats as Yeonha slammed her palm on the table, making the plates and cutlery clatter.

She growled, "Why can't I fucking find him? This is so annoying."

"Find who?" Jung wiggled his eyebrows, "Lee Dohwa?"

Yeonha made a face, "No. Haru."

Her friends froze. Jung set his spoon down, "Did you...just say Haru?" He prayed that he had heard wrong.

"Yeah," she sat up straight, "I wanted to ask you both about him, actually. In the other manhwa, did you know him?"

Bom secretly patted Jung's hand, trying to ease his discomfort. She mustered up a smile, "I saw him once or twice. Since I was mostly confined to the shrine in the mountains, I never got to see anyone except my sister. But I had...met him under unpleasant circumstances."

"He's here?" Jung's expression tightened, "I haven't seen him around school before."

Yeonha sighed, resting her chin on her palm, "He's an extra. I don't think the Writer intended to give him a name or a background, seeing how he sleeps in the library. I asked him his name and he said he didn't have one. Danoh calls him Number 13. She feels he can change her 'fate'."

His hands curled into fists, "You named an extra?"

"I...didn't. It was always his name." Yeonha was thrown off by his aggressive tone, "Why are you angry?"

Bom, ever the mediator, explained, "He's just worried, Yeonha-ya. The last manhwa...did not end on a good note. Just...promise us that you won't indulge in this..." The chubby girl tried to find the right words, "just...don't meddle with the Stage or go against the Writer. Please." She sounded so desperate that Yeonh felt unsettled. "You need to be careful of Haru."

"That's not fair." Yeonha breathed, "You won't tell me what happened in the past and yet you want me to be wary of my brother."

"You..." Jung's eyes widened in panic, "You remember who is he? How long have you known?"

"My memories are slowly coming back." She admitted, "Though there's usually something that triggers them." Yeonha stood up from her chair, "I'm―I'm gonna go and get ready for the trek thing. I'll see you guys there."

Her friends watched her leave, dread churning their insides. Once she was out of the dining hall, Jung whirled towards Bom.

"This is bad, Bom-ah." He hissed, "If Haru is here, things will go wrong. Eun Danoh is already set on disrupting the Writer's plan. If she figures out that an extra like Haru can slip in and out of scenes unnoticed, history will repeat itself."

"Don't be too paranoid." Bom composed herself, "This world is milder than the one before. I would like to think that nobody will be in any life-threatening situations. Well, except Eun Danoh, that is. And I know she's going to live through her heart disease as nobody dies in a romance manhwa."

He had a sad smile on his face, "That's what we thought the last time, too. That didn't save Yeonha or your sister from being killed."

◆◆◆

Stage Yeonha couldn't find her lighter. She shifted on the large rock she was sitting on, still rummaging through her pockets. The lighter wasn't there in her purse either. Disappointed, the girl removed the cigarette from in between her lips and tucked it behind her ear. That was the end of the Stage.

Tilting her head, Yeonha wondered out loud, "That's weird. I always have my lighter on me. I'm sure Juda and I talked about me wanting to smoke here." The sea breeze picked up, making her shiver.

Sighing, she leaned back, enjoying the sound of the waves crashing against the small cliffs. The dark didn't scare her much. Pity I still can't see the stars.

Yeonha involuntarily stiffened upon the noise of footsteps. Her fingers ran through the long tresses of her hair, hiding the cigarette.

"I didn't know you smoked." Kyung sat down next to her, one leg pulled into his chest as the other dangled over the water below. He thrust his palm forward, "This is yours, isn't it? You dropped it while you were leaving in the afternoon."

Her fingers froze over his hand, "You remember?"

Kyung grabbed her hand and placed the device on it, "What kind of a question is that? I don't have amnesia." He gestured at the lighter, "When did this start?"

She hesitated, "A few weeks ago." Yeonha examined the black lighter. There was a small purple dragon engraved in the bottom right corner. "Look, I'm not proud of it either but it doesn't seem like I can stop any time soon."

He looked at her in disbelief, "You're that addicted to it already?"

"No," Yeonha shifted closer to him, "Well, something like that I guess." She pondered about whether she should ask him about the afternoon or not. Was Kyung also becoming self-aware? She couldn't recall anything that made it seem so.

"That's why you came here?" Kyung broke the silence, "To smoke? Does Dohwa know?"

She shook her head, "Not really. And I just turned up here. If I could, I'd stay here the entire night and skip the trek. I don't think I could take all the romantic foreshadowing."

"Foreshadowing?"

"The Writer's going to control who gets paired with who for the trek. I bet that I can name every single one of them. Those that matter, anyway." Yeonha pulled out a shawl from her bag, thanking herself for sneakily placing it there without the Writer's knowledge, "There's Namju and Juda, obviously." She wrapped herself in the shawl, sighing at the warmth.

Kyung subconsciously shivered due to the cold, "Namju said he won't be coming here."

"Oh, he'll come alright. Since Juda will be here, he'll participate as well. Do you want my shawl? It's big enough for the two of us."

"No than - I said no." He tried to push her away but Yeonha managed to invade his personal space to wrap the cloth around both of them. Oddly enough, Kyung didn't protest much. "Is this a shawl or a bloody blanket?"

"Anyway, where was I?" Yeonha tried not to think about how her shoulders were pressed up against Kyung's, "Oh yeah. Then there will be me and Dohwa, even though we don't like each other like that. You and Danoh, even though she's not too thrilled about it. Shin Saemi and - who's that stupid looking guy with glasses?―yeah, Ahn Soochul. Iljin and Yangil."

"How do you know I'll be paired with Eun Danoh?" Kyung asked, irritated at the thought.

"Clairvoyance." She declared dramatically before leaning into him, "No, it's just...how the Writer wants things to be, I suppose. Would be nice going for a close-to-midnight stroll with someone I like." Yeonha let out a whine, "Aah, why couldn't it be Woo Dohwan instead of Lee Dohwa."

"Who?"

"That actor from Tempted!" She replied, horrified that Kyung didn't know who he was, "I'd throw myself at him without an ounce of shame. He's just...so beautiful."

He looked at her in incredule, "What's wrong with you?"

Fishing out her phone, Yeonha smiled so hard that her cheeks hurt, "I'll show you his picture, wait. My phone gallery is filled with―hey!"

Kyung had snatched away her phone, raising it out of her reach, "Where did you get my photo from?" He twisted his torso such that Yeonha was pressed against his back while she tried to retrieve her phone.

"Don't scroll through my pho―Baek Kyung, if you try to delete that picture, I'll toss you into the water."

"This is humiliating!"

"I didn't know the photo would stay."

"Where did you get this from? Did Samjin send it to you?"

Kyung froze as Yeonha more or less climbed into his lap to take her phone back. She readjusted to where she was sitting, hugging the device close to her chest. Yeonha frowned at him.

"I took this that day when we were at the school shop together. 'Did Samjin send it to you'. Give me one good reason as to why I'd talk to her. It's not my fault you don't remember spending time with me." She accused, clicking her tongue. "And stop being so nice to your fangirls. They just like you for your face and money." Yeonha lifted a finger, interrupting him again, "No, I won't delete the photo. We've already had this conversation."

He grumbled to himself about the photo, sneaking a peek at the girl next to him. Kyung racked his mind, trying to remember when Yeonha had taken that obnoxious picture of him looking like a rodent. Blank. The last memory he had of him being alone with Yeonha was after Namju had run off with her siblings to buy them patbingsu. Yeonha had said that she'd beat up his father if he asked her to. Kyung let out a chuckle. If only she could...

"If we stay here," Yeonha's voice broke him out of his tail of thought, "do you think we'd be able to avoid going for the trek?"

"I think the teacher would send someone to look for us if we're missing." Kyung replied, pulling the shawl around him closer.

She let out a disappointed sigh, "Can't run from the Writer, I suppose. It was fun while it lasted, sitting by the sea with you."

"Next time, we'll watch the sunrise and eat webbed octopus like you wanted." His comment made Yeonha do a double take. "Let's get going. The sooner the night ends, the better." Kyung removed the shawl and stood up, extending a hand towards Yeonha. "Come on."

She mutely took his hand and allowed him to pull her up.

Well, shit. Someone's on the road to self-awareness. Jung is not going to be happy about this.

◆◆◆

Relief washed over Stage Yeonha as Juda and Dohwa's numbers did not match. She approached the two just as Namju grasped Juda's wrist. The boy stared over Dohwa's shoulder to gesture at Yeonha.

"Yeonha-ya, did you find your partner?" He asked, shifting his eyes over to Dohwa.

Gingerly, she held out her card, "I haven't. I asked around but nobody I know has the number 12."

"Oh!" Juda exclaimed while smiling widely, "Dohwa has 12. You two are partners!"

Yeonha's heart started to beat faster as the boy turned around to look at her. Anyone could tell that he was forcing himself to look happy. Before either of them could say anything, Namju had begun to drag Juda away from them. Yeo Juda waved enthusiastically at the duo before leaving in a hurry.

Stage Yeonha placed a hand on Dohwa's forearm, "Would you like to leave now, Dohwa-ya?"

"Sure!"

Sagak.

"Jeez, I'm sorry we had to pair up." Yeonha retracted her hand and frowned, "Can you at least not look like you're about to cry?"

The teenager forced a chuckle, "Sorry about that. It's just that I...nevermind." He crushed the card in his hand accidentally. "Let's―let's go, Yeonha." Dohwa had only taken two steps when Yeonha stopped him.

"Do you maybe want to go with Juda?" She awkwardly dug her toes into the grass, "We can try to sabotage the Stage so that it happens."

"Thank you," A genuine smile appeared on Dohwa's face, "But I couldn't possibly hurt Namju. Not that I'm saying this to make you feel guilty. I appreciate that you thought about me." He shrugged, helplessly, "Juda is meant to love him, not me." He offered his arm to her.

"Now, let's go win this thing."

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

"Baby shark do do do do do do - "

Yeonha huffed and turned around to face a scared Dohwa, who winced at the slightest noise, "Yah, stop it. Your singing is more scary than this damned forest."

At the rustling of the leaves, the boy let out a whine and hurried over to Yeonha, clinging to her arm. "The song distracts me, Yeonha. Ah, what was I thinking? This is so scary. I want to go back to my room."

"Then sing something else." She shined the torch in front of them, "Baby Shark stopped being a distraction the moment you started singing it."

Dohwa was quiet for a while before he started humming again, "There ain't any better than me for you―hey boy ―don't wish for more of me ― my boy ― your heart lies are like bubbles," He wobbled a little, looking up at the dark canopy of trees, "Bubble bubble...bubble pop."

"Oh, for the love of..."

On Stage, Yeonha had pretended to be scared so that she and Dohwa could hold hands. Which they did, much to her annoyance. Stage Dohwa also confessed that he was glad that they were friends and that they were together in the forest. It was a turning point in their relationship according to the Writer. However, once they were in Shadow, the two trudged through the darkness in awkward silence until Dohwa started singing in a hushed voice. He sang songs by EXID, AOA, and a few other girl groups Yeonha didn't know the name of in a painfully slow tempo.

This was by far the most annoying thing Yeonha had ever experienced. They kept going on and off Stage, stumbling into each other in the dark and uncomfortably holding hands to keep steady. After a point, they gave up on apologizing to each other.

The grip on Yeonha's bicep tightened as Dohwa forced her to stop. He pointed his torch on a bush in front of them, "Did―did you hear that?"

"There's nothing there, Dohwa." Lies. She had heard footsteps and breaking of twigs but she couldn't scare her friend by admitting it.

"I'm just gonna hold your hand in a non-romantic way so that it eases my frightened heart."

"...Sure. I think we're almost there, anyway."

They passed by the bush, giving it a suspicious glance. Dohwa froze again, and then slowly turned around.

A pale face with raccoon like eyes stared back at him. The human-like figure was dressed in black from head to toe. It smiled widely as Dohwa let out a whimper. Even Yeonha felt her toes grow cold. As the figure took a step forward, Dohwa backtracked.

Letting out the largest scream Yeonha had ever heard, Dohwa grabbed her hand and ran like the wind. They tripped over their feet but the boy would not stop.

"Oh, god. It's the devil. Yeonha, it's the Devil. We're gonna die we're gonna die we're gonna d―"

Yeonha yelled back at him, trying to keep up, "Yah, we're not going to die! Look, I can see the camp site."

It took them a few seconds to adjust to the bright lights. Dohwa collapsed on the ground, breathing heavily. Yeonha wiped her sweat, finding the whole thing oddly entertaining. Suddenly, Dohwa pointed over her shoulder.

"That thing followed us!"

In a fighting position, Yeonha turned around. Will my punches even work on whatever that is? "It's a pity I'm not wearing heels today," She hissed at the pale faced ghost(?), "I'd cut down your damn face with―wait― Saem?"

The teacher was wheezing as well. Upon taking a closer look, the teenagers noticed white paint mixed with sweat dripping from his face.

"Han― huff ―Yeonha ― and Lee―huff― Dohwa - huff." The man lifted his black robes as if it were a gown, "Cong―congratulations. You two won the trek. Phew, Dohwa-ya, you're a fast runner."

Dohwa, still on the grass, looked up at the teacher in incredule. He inhaled once, twice and then with a shivering voice, said "Saem, I mean no disrespect but...FOR GOD'S SAKE, TAKE OFF THAT FACE PAINT. WHY ARE YOU DRESSED LIKE THAT? WHAT WERE YOU―"

Yeonha and their teacher jumped at his hysterical yelling. The former tugged him up, "It's alright. It's okay. No need to panic. Come on, let's just go back to our accommodation. Goodnight, saem." She bowed at their teacher who looked as if he wanted to say something, "You really should wash off that white paint. It's horrifying."

"Ah, of course." The teacher nervously chuckled, "But don't you want your free lunch coupons for tomo―oh, they're gone." He sighed and patted his face, "Is it really that scary? Oh well."

◆◆◆

Sagak.

"Oh, look at the palace!" Stage Bom clasped her hands together and spun, "I can feel the aura of royalty in the air."

Jung was busy looking at the brochure in his hand, "The historical town seems to be a bit further away from the palace. Look at all this information. Wah, they have stalls there as well."

"Isn't this exciting, Yeon-ie?" Bom hopped with excitement.

Stage Yeonha, unfortunately, always looked quiet and monotonous. "Mhmm." She smiled at the shorter girl.

Sagak.

Her friends grabbed her shoulders, Bom on the left and Jung on the right.

"Don't wander off." Jung waved the brochure in her face, "I mean it. I'll tie a rope around your neck, if I have to."

"What's wrong with y―"

"I'll put a tracking spell on you. Wait here― " Bom produced prayer beads from her coat pocket and wove them around her fingers.

Shrugging them away from her, Yeonha made a face, "What the hell are you two do - Bom, stop your chanting or whatever it is you're doing." She faced the impressive architecture before her with her hands on her hips, "It's just a tour. What could possibly go wrong?"

Sagak.

"Oh, my days. She went and jinxed the whole thing." Bom barked in exasperation. Yeonha had disappeared in a literal blink of an eye. "What do we do? Where do we look for her? What if she has a damn vision again?"

Far from her worries, on the other side of the heritage site, Yeonha was looking at the carps in the pond with Dohwa. Surprise, surprise. She could tell that sometimes when he went silent, Dohwa would be looking for Juda. He didn't mean to hurt Yeonha, after all. It was the Writer who made her heart twist and turn in pain. Besides, the poor boy had begun to like her even in the Shadow.

"If you're tired," Yeonha gestured at the bench under a large tree, "you can sit over there, Dohwa. I can roam around the pavilion on my own."

"How are you not tired?" The boy fanned himself, "We've been walking for a long time. And you're wearing heels. Don't your feet hurt?"

"Hmm?" She looked at her shoes that matched her pastel pink sundress, "I don't really know. I guess I'm used to it. Go on, rest for a while. I'll be fine on my own."

They parted ways and Yeonha leisurely walked across the stone garden. It seemed that the Writer had mashed all of Korea's historical architecture in one place. But she wasn't complaining. Yeonha oohed and aahed while taking pictures. The further she went, the less students she began to spot. She soon reached the main part of the palace.

It felt as if her legs were on auto-pilot, carrying her through the grand gate. The small bridge over the pond, the private quarters, it all felt eerily familiar to Yeonha. I don't like this...

"How is there no security here," She looked around, "No closed off sections or cameras. I could steal an artifact or two and nobody will ever know."

Am I at the King's quarters? Or the Prince's? It's the Prince's. Yeonha stared at the small clearing in between the building. Why was she feeling so anxious? Was it the blinding sunlight? She blinked away the flashes of images that pricked her eyes. Her head began to hurt.

The stone ground beneath her feet grumbled and Yeonha turned to find a portal of sorts. It hovered in midair. Yeonha inched closer to it. Suddenly, her throat was burning. She couldn't breath. Her feet gave away and she crashed down to her knees.

It hurts...it hurts...make it stop...

"My Prince, Healer Han is a traitor to the court. She and her brother conspired against you."

I didn't...

"What a shame your brother isn't here to see you in this pitiful state, Healer. A renowned assassin on her knees. It is a marvel."

Please.

"I thought you of all people would stay by my side. But it seems all your honeyed words were lies from the beginning."

They weren't, I swear.

"You! Finish her off with her own blade. Throw the wench in the forest for the wolves to feed on. Send her brother the bloodied sword. It'll serve as a lesson."

Why won't it stop? The blood...there's so much blood.  It hurts...

"My Prince, she's still breathing."

"Didn't you hear what Lord Baek said? Throw her to the wolves."

It's Kyung. It's his voice! Why is he doing this? Please, stop.

"You and Haru were once my most trusted allies. You said you would never leave me. Your false feelings for me...I almost fell for your facade. I trusted you. Once I'm done with you, your precious Haru is next."

"I'm sorry," No! I shouldn't be speaking. "That you were so...blinded by your...greed...that you never saw...what-what was in front of y...ou."

"Han Yeonha―"

"―ha! Yeonha, get up! Stop screaming, Yeonha. Open your eyes."

Her eyes flew open in a frenzy. Yeonha was clutching her heart, curled up on the floor. Taking heavy breaths, she leaned on her elbows. Someone reached out to her, supporting her shoulders so that she sat upright.

"What the hell happened?" The owner of the voice, the one from her nightmare, made Yeonha scoot as far away from him. Baek Kyung frowned in worry, "What's wrong? Did something hurt you?"

Yeonha couldn't think straight. She stumbled to her feet, increasing the distance between her and Kyung. She was drenched in sweat, her heart still hammering away. "You..." Her voice was raspy, "what―what are you doing here?" With the back of her hand, she wiped the tears she didn't know were streaming down her face.

"I heard someone scream." Kyung said, "When I came here, you were on the ground, yelling." He extended a hand towards her shoulder to comfort her. Seeing her flinch at the movement, he dropped his hand, "Why...are you being like this?"

"Stay away from me." She warned, taking a step back. "Just...stay awa―"

"It's only me," He raised his arms a little, "I want to know what happened, Yeonha. What―I― do you want me to call someone else?"

Kyung had never seen Yeonha in such a disheveled state before. The tears, the shivering, the panicked, wide eyes. He almost felt guilty of not being able to help her.

"Don't...don't hurt me, Kyung." Yeonha hated how pitiful she sounded but she couldn't help it. His enraged eyes were fresh in her mind. Prince, she had called him. Of course, the Kyung before her was different. Wasn't he? "Please, I don't―Promise me you won't hurt me, Kyung-ah." She cried harder, wheezing and gasping.

Hesitantly, Kyung stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her. Yeonha clung to the front of his shirt, mumbling in panic. She pressed herself closer to him. Unsure as to what to do, Kyung slowly began to pat her soothingly on her back.

Why would he ever cause her pain?

"I won't hurt you, Yeonha." He swore, "I promi―"

Sagak.

◆◆◆

For a few days after the trip, nobody mentioned how quiet Yeonha was in the Shadow. She rarely spoke outside of what the Writer made her do. Bom and Jung had sensed that something had happened but they figured that she'll tell them all about it in her own time. Jinmichae was at odds ends too.

Every time Yeonha saw Baek Kyung coming her way, she'd flee the scene. She couldn't look at him without picturing his fierce snarl as he ordered for her death. It felt as if the gashes on her body drained every inch of life within her. Yeonha didn't think she'd ever forget Past Kyung's venomous words.

They made her angry. She wanted to know more, yet she was afraid of what she'd find out. Yeonha avoided Danoh too, lest she triggered some memories as well.

Dohwa had followed her around, trying to cheer her up. But nothing had worked. The boy didn't know about the other manhwa. He had assumed she was upset about the confrontation she had had with Yeo Juda. Stage Yeonha had cried to herself in the bathroom after telling Juda that she was giving up on Dohwa.

Too much was going on all at once.

If trying to unravel the past meant reviving memories of blood and pain then Yeonha was better off not knowing. She swore to herself that under no circumstances would she change the destiny that had been decided for her by the Writer. Besides, her fate wasn't worrisome in this story.

That thought, however, didn't stop her from anticipating her next crying-because-of-Lee-Dohwa bout. Yeonha was sad, angry, frustrated and helpless.

Perhaps the only ones who could squeeze a smile out of her were her siblings. Of course, every time the scene changed, nobody from her family realized that she was upset. Jinho had snuck into Yeonha's room along with his twin sister in the middle of the night with mountains of snacks.

"Food makes everyone happy." He simply shrugged.

Jiho agreed with him by nodding quietly. She tossed extra pillows onto her unnie's bed. Much to her chagrin, they watched Disney movies all night. Their marathon ended in tickle fight, that made Yeonha laugh until her stomach hurt.

What would Jiho and Yeonha do without their brother? He was the only one who seemed sane enough in the family.

The next day, she skipped class. Yeonha wanted to spend more time with her siblings  but her mother wouldn't hear of it. So she hid herself away in the school library, exploring every corner of it. That's where she found a small passage behind a bookshelf with sketches taped to the wall. 

There were two portraits of Eun Danoh. One of her, smiling widely in their school uniform. The other where she wore a hanbok with hairpins and tassels and the like. Who made these? Yeonha examined the sketches of different sceneries. The palace she had seen in her memory was there. Various parts of it. The school. Flowers. And a few detailed pictures of her hidden away amongst the rest.

Yeonha ran her fingers over the drawing, being careful so as to not smudge it. This was Han Yeonha, the Healer. Her hair was longer. In some portraits, she had it tied in a tight bun, wearing modest robes. Rarely, her hair hung loosely down her back, cheek resting on her knuckles as she read by the window.

Ah, she realized, Haru must've drawn them.

Yeonha left the pictures as they were, and returned to her seat at the farthest table. Few minutes later, students began to file in. Laying her head on the tabletop, Yeonha drifted away to sleep only to wake up to another stage.

Kyung was yelling at Danoh and Haru before slamming the latter against the bookshelf. Yeonha rushed forward just as the Stage ended and Danoh collapsed. Blood dribbled down Haru's forehead.

"What are you looking at?" Yeonha hissed at Kyung, "Take Danoh to the hospital." She crouched next to unconscious girl. The boy didn't move until she yelled at him again, "After all the damage you caused, the least you can do is fix it, Baek Kyung. Stop staring and go!"

Without another word, Kyung picked up Danoh and left, sending one last glare at Haru.

Haru sat against the bookshelf, clutching his wound. Yeonha shifted to him, grabbing him by chin to examine the cut.

"Ah, if we don't treat it immediately, it'll scar." She tugged his hand, "Haru-ya, why didn't you hit him back?"

He looked away, "I...don't know. I was more worried that he might hurt Danoh."

"You just had to be a saint," Yeonha sighed, "Let's hurry to the nurse's office before the blood gets everywhere on your clothes. I know firsthand how that's like."

At Haru's confused look, she explained about how being an MMA fighter meant broken bones and bloodied noses as they made their way to their destination. Yeonha made him sit on one of the beds as she retrieved the First Aid kit.

"If you are able to leave the school," She first cleaned off the blood on Haru's forehead using cotton pads, "then you should come stay with me. Don't worry about what my parents might say. You can stay in one of the guest rooms and they'll forget you're even there. This might sting a little."

Haru flinched in pain as she applied disinfectant over the cut and then finally a bandaid.

"There, all done." Yeonha smiled, "And don't worry about Danoh. She'll be back in school by tomorrow." She took a seat next to him, "Kyung's always been the jealous, angry type since we were kids. Well, not always but for the most part. Maybe that's why he caused a scene today. I'll talk to him about it. Though I'm not sure if it'll work or not."

"I feel I've seen him as well, sometimes." Haru admitted, "Just like Danoh and you."

"I know you have." Yeonha pressed her lips together, "This is going to sound unfair to you but...I can't tell you anything about the past. I see why Jinmichae and my friends were reluctant about it. But if you're really curious, Haru-ya, you will have to find out on your own. I cannot reveal things, knowing that it'll hurt you and everybody else around me." she turned her gaze to her lap, as she fumbled her thumbs, "Our past wasn't very pretty. Remembering it has caused me nothing but pain. The only thing I'm glad about is that it led me to you." Yeonha placed her hand over Haru's, smiling at him, "I'm sorry. You must've had some expectations from me."

He shook his head, "I understand, noona. Don't worry about it. But...I have to find answers. I need to know. My past. My purpose. Why I keep seeing Eun Danoh wherever I go. What drove us―" He gestured at the two of them, "―to not be together as a family. I need to know."

As did I, She refrained from answering, until I regretted the memories that I got as my answers.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

All the extras in the gym were whispering to one another. Some blatantly stared at Lee Dohwa as he patiently sat on the benches with a smile on his face. Since Yeonha still hadn't broken anyone's nose or taken out an eye in the boy's presence, the crowd was on the edge. It was no secret that Yeonha was embarrassed to fight in front of Dohwa.

"Yah, do you think she's finally over him?"

"Maybe."

"She hasn't even looked at him ever since he walked in."

"Strange, right? Usually, her Lee Dohwa radar turns her into a klutz in the ring."

Dohwa heard the loud whispers and frowned. 'Lee Dohwa radar'? What were they talking about? Yeonha had always won every one of her matches that he had been to. A part of him had even thought that he was her lucky charm.

Suddenly losing control of his body, Dohwa cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled Yeonha's name. As if he had jinxed her, Yeonha missed the punch she had aimed for her opponent's jaw and got herself stuck in a painful headlock. She somehow managed to pull out of it, tossed her opponent over her shoulder to the floor and pinned her down.

The coach blew his whistle, signalling the end of the match. Yeonha stood up, pulling her opponent with her. They bumped fists, patted each other on the backs and went separate ways. Yeonha spoke to her coach for a few seconds before approaching Dohwa.

"Whoa, that was some match!" Dohwa clapped his hands as he stood up, "Very impressive, Yeonha-ya. You worked really hard." He handed her a towel and a bottle of water.

Surprised, Yeonha graciously accepted both, "What's with you? You rarely ever come see me at practise. That reminds me," She swatted his butt with the towel and hissed, "Don't come to my matches in the future, okay? I can't risk losing. You make me look boy-crazy."

Dodging the onslaught of attacks, Dohwa yelped, "I thought we already discussed this! I'd never willingly do anything to hurt you. Ah, ow!" He pouted cutely, "And here I thought you'd like to have ice-cream with me."

"You should've started with that first," She took a large swig from the bottle and wiped the water that dribbled down her chin, "Let me go wash up. Wait here for a bit."

Within five minutes, Yeonha was out of her rash guard and shorts. She tiredly hauled her kit bag, firmly refusing Dohwa's offer of carrying it for her.

"The weight's good for me," She replied as they walked out of the gym towards the gym bar, "And besides, you shouldn't carry heavy things. What if it hurts your wrist?"

Dohwa gasped, clutching his chest, "I am touched that you care about me and my violin so much."

"Hilarious." Yeonha said with a straight face, "Now, go buy me ice-cream."

It was enough to say that she was confused when he returned balancing three ice-cream cones in his hands. "Is this a crack towards my appetite?" Yeonha frowned, immediately digging into her dessert. It was gone even before they left the snack bar.

"No, no." Dohwa shook his head, "I thought it would be nice if the two of us visited Jinmichae to read the manhwa. So, I bought one for him too!"

Yeonha clicked her tongue, "Are we married or something that we should go together? Ah, Lee Dohwa, I thought you were doing this because we were friends."

The two laughed it off and started to descend the stairs that led to the other building when they crossed paths with Baek Kyung. He looked like a drowned cat and seemed to wince in pain with every step he took.

"Oh, Baek Kyung!" Dohwa called out, stopping in the middle, "Why are you drenched? Did the Writer make it rain?" He looked up in wonder as it hadn't rained where he and Yeonha were before.

Yeonha took a closer look at Kyung, "Yah, what happened to your face? Did you get into a fight?" She immediately looked away as his gaze turned to her.

Kyung looked at their uniforms, confused, and then at his own. He slowly brought his hand up to the corner of his mouth, flinching at the sting. Dohwa continued to point out how everything around them was dry, making his friend look around in a daze.

"No...Eun Danoh was there too." He seemed a little unsure.

Dohwa let out a chuckle, "Yeah, but unlike you, Danoh is aware of herself. You don't even realize that things are weird. It's alright. Hang in there for a bi―OW!" He pouted again at Yeonha who had elbowed him on the side.

"Our friend is hurt and you're trying to tell him about Shadow and Stage right now?" She tsked at him, still avoiding eye-contact with Kyung.

"It'll be fine once the scene changes, right?" Dohwa whined at her.

Kyung frowned, "'Once the scene changes'?

Before Yeonha could brush off the statement, Dohwa let out a heavy sigh, "I'm so upset. I don't think Namju, Yeo Juda or you will ever become aware of themselves. Cheer up," He placed a hand on Kyung's shoulder, "Sometimes, it's better to not remember anything at all."

"Dohwa..." Yeonha protested, looking a little sullen at his words.

He shrugged and waved a 'bye' at Kyung, climbing further down the stairs, "Yeonha-ya, you coming?"

She nodded back, "Yeah, you go on ahead. I'll be right behind you." As he left, Yeonha turned to Kyung, "You should still dry yourself. Here, I have an extra towel in my bag. Oh, and― uh― and ointment...for your..." She gestured at the corner of her lip, "Wound, I guess." Rummaging through her bag, she pulled out both the things, shoving them into Kyung's hands without looking him in the eye, "You don't...need to return them or anything."

"What's with you?" Kyung accepted the ointment tube and towel without any complains, "Why are you acting like I'm Dohwa?"

At this, she scoffed, "What are you saying? I'm just worried about you, is all."

As she tried to walk past him to leave, Kyung grabbed her wrist, forcing her to face him, "You and Dohwa―you were just talking about scene changing and―and Stage. What did you two me―"

Before he could finish the question, Yeonha interrupted him, "Did something happen? With Danoh, I mean. You look...lost..." She gently tugged her wrist out of his grasp.

He took a moment to ponder over her words before answering, "There was this guy...someone I've never seen before. He was there just now."

Haru. Yeonha forced a smile. Shit, it was Haru. He changed the scene.

"He...uh..." She struggled to find an excuse, "He must've been a new friend. You know how social Danoh is."

Kyung looked unconvinced, "Something doesn't add up about him. That day in the library―he showed up out of nowhere."

Not having an answer for it, Yeonha took a step back, "Don't forget to treat your wound soon. I'll...see you soon, Kyung-ah." And before he could stop her again, Yeonha all but fled.

◆◆◆

Yeonha met up with Juda in their secret hideout. They sat under the ivy covered shed, over the large steps. They were on Stage, of course. Yeonha, for some reason, rarely found this place whenever she went looking for it. On the times she did find it, Yeonha would doze off without a care in the world, only to wake up in class or in her bed back home.

Juda giggled at the way Yeonha choked on the cigarette smoke she had inhaled while guffawing at one of her stories.

"How is your grandmother?" Stage Yeonha asked, while ashing her cancer stick to a side, "You said she was still in the hospital?" Oh, god. My fingers are going to smell of cigarettes again.

Her friend's shoulders dropped, "Initially, I thought buying her medicine was enough so that she could stay at home. But the doctor said she has to be admitted in the hospital for an indefinite period." Juda's lower lip quivered, "Just to be on the safe side, they said."

"I'm...I'm sure she'll be alright." Stage Yeonha tried to reassure her, "If you need anything, tell me. I'll do my best to help you. My father's the director, so you don't need to worry."

Juda mustered up a smile, "Thank you, Yeonha-ya." Her face fell again, "Um...I wanted to apologize for before."

"About what?"

"Lee Dohwa." Juda fidgeted with her fingers and Yeonha felt a twinge in her heart, "Earlier, you said that you said that you were giving up on him and I couldn't help but feel that it was because of me...I don't want you to misunderstand -"

Stage Yeonha nervously chuckled, "No, no. It's not - it's not because of you. I just...felt pretty pathetic, you know." Her gaze shifted towards her lap, "I mean, I loved him for as far as I can remember... and if he can't notice my feelings even now then I don't think we're meant to be."

I mean you haven't confessed or anything to make him notice you but okay. You do you, Stage me.

Sagak.

The girls were walking down to the school building, still talking about things. Yeonha spotted Oh Namju coming their way and gestured to Juda. Seeing the duo, Namju promptly turned around.

"I'll see you later, Juda-ya." She smiled at her friend before leaving the scene.

Yeonha, now off the Stage, made her way to the picnic tables where Haru and Danoh were sitting with their...lunch, she assumed.

"Eun Danoh!" She called, waving at them, "Here to watch the budding romance between the teenagers?"

Danoh made a face, "We just happened to be sitting here. I was explaining to this guy who the main characters are. Oh, that reminds me," She pointed animatedly at Haru, who was busy munching on a sandwich, "Yeonha-ya, this is―"

"Haru." Yeonha slid into the spot next to the boy, much to Danoh's surprise, "I know. We've met a few times before."

Haru grinned at her, "Hello, noona. Do you want a sandwich?"

"No, thank you. Eat well, Haru."

With surprised, wide eyes, Danoh pointed between the two of them, "Hold on. How come the two of you are acting so familiar? Yeonha, I had to work so hard to get a smile out of him and here he is, calling you 'noona' and all. Aren't we the same age?"

"Don't worry about it," Yeonha grinned, stabbing a bottle of strawberry milk with a straw, "I see our Haru here as a little brother. So no need of considering me your rival in love." She teased, sliding the bottle towards her friend.

The girl began to sputter, "What―love rival― Ha! What are you―Han Yeonha, you― " To save her from embarrassment, Danoh punched Yeonha in the shoulder, "Haru, don't pay attention to her. She just likes to tease me."

Their laughter was interrupted by Lee Dohwa excitedly calling out a greeting.

"Oh, hello, Back!" Dohwa sat down besides Haru, grinning widely.

Danoh pouted, "That's not his name. His real name is―"

"Haru?" He asked, "Yeonha told me." He quickly took a seat next Haru, running his hands over the boy's back, "Wah, now I know why you went crazy about him, Danoh."

With gritted teeth, Danoh looked around to see if anyone was staring. "Stop it." She hissed as Dohwa compared his back with Haru's. She raised her voice, surprising the boys as Dohwa snitched about how she had gone crazy over Number 13's back.

At Haru's wince of discomfort, Yeonha slapped Dohwa's hands away, "Yah, that's enough. You're making the poor boy uncomfortable."

"And he's making up things." Danoh jumped in, "Haru-ya, don't listen to him."

Dohwa snickered, "Acting shy doesn't suit you, Eun Danoh. And it's not like he's going to re...mem...ber. Wait!" He took in the expression Haru had when the boy glared over his shoulder, "Whoa, look at his eyes! Just like a main character's."

Clearing her throat, Danoh leapt past Yeonha and pushed Dohwa away, "Scoot over." She turned towards Haru and explained Dohwa's role in the manhwa. "See, this guy here isn't the main character but the other guy in the love triangle. In fact, he's supposed to end up with Han Yeonha."

"I know," Haru's glare sharpened, "He's the one who hurts noona. The side character. I've been reading the manhwa."

Yeonha let out a laugh as Dohwa whimpered.

"Look here," The boy whined, "I'm a good person with a beautiful heart and an equally beautiful face. I've said it before and I'll say it again," He puffed up his chest and widened his eyes for dramatic effect, "I'd never hurt my best friend."

Once Yeonha's hearty laughter died down, Danoh patted Haru on the back, "You should be nicer to him. His plight is similar to ours. Right, Yeonha?"

"Yes, yes." The girl was still wiping tears from the corner of her eyes.

Haru pressed his lips together sheepishly before offering his sandwich to Dohwa, "Cheer up, Lee Dohwa."

Scoffing, the boy tried to look intimidating, "Why should an extra like you feel sorry for me? I'm still the second male lead. Wah, you girls. This is all your fault. You two made me look like some loser in front of Haru." He aimed his puppy eyes at Yeonha, "And here I thought you'd appreciate the Shadow doll I brought for you."

Creasing her brows in confusion, Yeonha made a face, "A what now?"

Rummaging through his pockets, Dohwa pulled out a small figurine that looked like it had once been a Yakult bottle. He passed it over to her, "Here, I thought you'd like it. Jinmichae-hyung made it."

There wasn't much context in that answer but Yeonha graciously accepted the tiny doll anyway. She pocketed it and got off the picnic table, "I'm gonna head to class. Or the nurse's office. Maybe doze off for a while there. I have practise till late so..." She waved at the trio, "See you later, then."

As they saw her walking away, Haru wondered out loud, "Aren't you in the same class as noona?"

Without taking his eyes off of Yeonha's back, Dohwa nodded, "Yeah. I wonder why she forgot me here." He gasped loudly in realization, "Am I that unimportant?"

Eun Danoh rolled her eyes.

◆◆◆

Yeonha ran into Haru as she staggered out of the gym, exhausted. No amount of hot water had made the pain in her muscles go away. Not to mention how the coach had made her work extra because of how she kept using unorthodox moves while sparring. Moves she didn't know she had learnt.

"Noona," Haru greeted her with a smile, hiding his troubled expressions, "How was training? You must be tired."

Yeonha slouched dramatically, "That's an understatement. My bones feel like they're going to break any second. Phew, I'm so hungry that I can't wait to go home, eat and then sleep. Oh, that reminds me―" She placed a hand on his shoulder, "Pack your stuff. You'll stay with me from now."

Blinking in surprise, Haru opened his mouth to protest, "But―"

She tutted, interrupting, "No. I won't hear any of your excuses. I've been telling you since the school trip, haven't I? It's not like my parents will remember that you'll stay with us every single night. I can't be much of an elder sister to you if I can't take care of you." Yeonha sighed in worry, "The beds in the nurse's room aren't that great, to be honest. I don't think anyone can sleep well on them. And food! What if you get hungry in the middle of the night? The cafeteria or the school shop wouldn't be open. What if the school's too cold for you? Or too warm? What if the school catches fire or - "

"Alright." Haru chuckled, stopping her ramblings, "I'll do as you say, noona."

Satisfied with his answer, Yeonha stood on her tiptoes and ruffled his hair lovingly, "Okay then. Go, get your things. I'll wait by the lockers."

Over his shoulders, Yeonha saw a silhouette storming towards them through the corridor. Before she could stop an angry Kyung, the boy had grabbed Haru and forced him to turn around.

"You," Baek Kyung snarled, "What's with you? Who the hell are you?"

Yeonha couldn't get a word out of her mouth as the boys stared fiercely at each other.

"You won't remember even if I tell you." Haru replied without a care, "My name is Haru but that doesn't concern you."

"What did you say?"

As if he were explaining it to a child, Haru slowly said, "Once the scene changes, you won't rememb―"

"'Scenes changes'?" Kyung hissed, raising his voice with each word, "'Won't remember'? Is this some kind of a joke?" His gaze fell on the empty name tag pinned on Haru's shirt as he harshly grabbed him by the collar, "Why don't you stop making shit up and actually make sense, you bastard?" In his fit of rage, Kyung raised his fist, aiming it a Haru.

In a blink of an eye, Yeonha placed herself between the two, glaring daggers at her friend as she pushed his hand off of Haru's collar. "Go ahead and try to land that punch, Baek Kyung." She challenged, "The consequences will not be in your favour." Her training kit lay forgotten at her feet.

"You stay out of it." He warned, lowering his hands, gazing going back and forth from her to Haru, "You don't even know him."

"I won't let you touch him." Yeonha threatened back, "Not again."

Before Kyung could argue back, Haru tugged his sister away, "That's enough, Baek Kyung."

"Get your stuff, Haru." Yeonha instructed, not removing her eyes off of Kyung.

Haru nodded, "Okay, noona."

As the boy disappeared around the corner, Kyung moved to follow him only to have his path blocked by Yeonha.

"What is your problem with him?" She demanded, "Why do you keep treating him like this?"

He scoffed back at her, "The hell do you mean? This is the first time I ever spoke to him."

"No," Yeonha grit her teeth, "You've been doing this for some time, now. Snapping at Haru for no fault of his. Yelling at Danoh―"

"―don't bring her into this―"

"Oh. I get it." She looked at him with a mix of pity and annoyance, "You don't like that she's been spending more time with him than you. Especially since she broke off your engagement. How did your father take that news, by the way?" Low blow, again. Shouldn't have said that. Should not have said that. Yeonha cursed herself but didn't let the regret show on her face.

"As if you care." Kyung accused her, turning away.

"I do." She emphasized, "Believe me, you're making it very hard for people to like you these days. I'm trying to help you by stopping you from making rash decisions and making things worse. Kyung-ah," Yeonha gently held him by jaw, making him look at her, "stop putting up this front. There's no need to feel ashamed of what you fear."

Slowly, with shivering hands, Kyung placed his palm over hers only to push it away. Drowning in disappointment and hurt, Yeonha could only smile at him.

"What's the point of it all, right?" It felt tiresome, saying the same thing over and over again, "when all you do or say or feel is because of the Writer's will?"

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

In a defeated silence, Yeonha followed Kyung out of the school building. She kept a distance between them lest he turn around and scream at her for something.

What if I mess up and he ends up having me killed like in the previous manhwa? But this was a romance manhwa set in modern times. Why would anyone be killed here? But what if the story changes because Danoh and Haru and maybe, to an extent, Dohwa want to change their set-up?

Yeonha stared at Kyung's back, deep in thought, until she bumped against his shoulder blades. He didn't bother turning around to glare at her, and instead clicked his tongue. Following his annoyed gaze, Yeonha spotted Kyung's younger brother ―half brother ―Joonhyun waiting by fountain. At the sound of footsteps, the younger boy turned around.

"Hyung! You're h―" At the sight of Yeonha, Joonhyun blinked in surprise, "Noona, you're here too. Did you stay back for practise?"

Ruffling his hair fondly, Yeonha nodded, "Yeah, the coach has been making us train non-stop. He's panicking about the upcoming tournament." She pointedly ignored Kyung as he scoffed and walked past the two to stand away from them, "Studying hard, Joonhyun-ie?"

Joonhyun smiled in confusion at the nickname. She had never called him with such familiarity before. "Yes, I stayed back to study and thought I'd wait for hyung so that we could go back together." He looked over at his brother, "I rarely get to see him."

Kid, you're better off not seeing him because you and I both know he hates you.

Kyung didn't bother acknowledging whatever the younger boy had said. It had been like that for years now. Baek Kyung more or less abhorred his family, including his half-brother who had done nothing wrong. The boy's only fault was that he was born due to their father's affair while Kyung's birth mother was bedridden with sickness. Director Baek had then divorced the poor lady while she was still in the hospital and didn't bother conducting a proper funeral for her. What was worse was that he was busy getting married again on the day of her death to actually pay attention.

Bitter from his father's nonchalant behaviour, Kyung did the only thing he could think of and pushed everyone away, including Joonhyun and Danoh. The latter was a constant reminder that he had lost his mother, the one person most important to him, to sickness. And the fact that Danoh was gravely ill as well was terrifying to Kyung. He wouldn't be able to handle anyone else leaving him, especially his fiance.

Joonhyun tried not to show his suspicion as he sneaked glances at Yeonha. As far as he knew, the girl was infatuated with Dohwa and would rarely leave his side. Yet, here she was with his hyung, in school after hours. Could it be...?

"Yah, Kyung-ah!" She called out to the grumpy boy, "Come stand with us. Why do you act like we have cooties or something?"

"Get lost." Kyung carelessly tossed the phrase over his shoulder, not moving a muscle from where he stood.

Yeonha clicked her tongue, "What's with this guy?" She said to herself, "You're so lucky you're still unaware, Joonhyun-ah."

The boy's blood ran cold. No. Not again. Goddammit, not again. If she was aware of herself, then someone else might be too. This would mean that his hyung would go through pain in this lifetime as well. Were her friends aware too?

With steel eyes, Joonhyun stared at Yeonha, who was busy arguing with Kyung. She hadn't taken any notice of how Joonhyun seemed to glare at her with a burning rage.

I won't let you. The boy swore to himself in secret, I won't let you torment my brother in this life. You might have had feelings for him back then, but you've always put your brother before anybody in the world. And this time, I'll do whatever it takes to save mine.

His trail of thought was interrupted by the honking of a car. A large SUV rolled in, stopping in front of the three teenagers. The windows were down, and the driver greeted the two boys before freezing his eyes on Yeonha.

Without another word, Kyung got into the backseat of the car. Joonhyun bowed and smiled at Yeonha.

"Should we drop you home, noona?" He asked.

She shook her head, "Thank you, Joonhyun-ah. But I'm waiting for someone. I'll see you two later. Yah, Baek Kyung! Say goodbye to me. Are you―are you rolling up your windows at me!?"

The younger boy nodded and bid her goodnight, sliding in next to his brother.

Weirdly, the driver was still watching her when Joonhyun instructed him to start driving. When Yeonha met his gaze through his wiry glasses, he immediately turned away and pressed the accelerator.

As the vehicle drove away, Yeonha frowned. I have seen him before, haven't I? She shrugged, Then again, the Writer's just using old characters for this manhwa as well, so I'm bound to recognize people. What's keeping Haru?

As if he had heard her calling for him, Haru jogged towards her.

"Sorry, I'm late." He apologized, grinning boyishly, "I got held up."

"It's alright." Yeonha said, "I'm just excited that you're coming home. Oh look, the car's here."

If their driver was curious about Haru, he didn't ask. The trip home was a quiet ride with Yeonha occasionally telling Haru about her siblings. When they reached home, Yeonha's mother, Madeline Park, was setting the table.

The woman worked at Cha Jihyun's (Oh Namju's mother's) fashion industry as a top designer. She had charmed the actress using her charming French

However, the moment Yeonha felt herself lose control of her body while hearing the turning of the page, she knew that she done fucked up. The girl couldn't even gesture at Haru, who seemed blissfully unaware.

Shitshitshitshitshitshit―

"Maman, we're home." She found herself speaking French, something she rarely ever did, "Do you need help setting up?" It was a weird mix of Korean and French, one that confused Haru as he opened his mouth to ask about.

"Non, chéri." Her mother replied, before Haru could get a word out, "Wash up and come down for dinner. You must be tired from your training. The competition is soon, non? Tell your sister as well that dinner's ready."

Sister. Why didn't she mention Jinho?

"Okay." Stage Yeonha obediently said and turned around to make her way to the staircase. Just as she grasped the handrail, she heard the 'Sagak' noise. Whirling around, she dragged Haru by the wrist to her mom. "Mom, I forgot to introduce Haru. This is the friend I was telling you about. He'll be staying for the night."

The boy bowed politely, "Thank you for having me, eomeoni."

The woman looked startled for a second before letting out a short laugh, "Oh my, Haru-ya. Why are you talking to me like I'm some stranger? Go on, you wash up as well. I cooked today." She said the statement proudly.

The teenagers exchanged confused looks.

You really done fucked up, Han Yeonha.

"Haru-ya, I'll take you to the guest room." The girl smiled, tugging him along. She couldn't tell him that him being there had changed the scene. Or the storyline all together. She led him to the room across hers, a little down the hall. "This is your room," She pointed, "Use it as you please. Bathroom's attached. My room's right there so if you need anything, you can call me."

"Thank you again, noona."

Grinning one last time at him, Yeonha shut the door.

Just before dinner, Jinho wasn't anywhere to be found. When Yeonha asked her mother about it, the woman said that he was staying over at their grandmother's. He wouldn't be back until the next day.

Yeonha felt unsettled.

Jiho, on the other hand, had been impressed by Haru when he let out a snort at her snarky remark. That was enough for her to decide that she liked him. The girl shadowed him throughout the house, pointing out at paintings and sculptures, and sat next to him during dinner. It was like she had forgotten all about Namju.

"It's strange because I feel like I've known you forever." Jiho's words made alarm bells ring in Yeonha's mind.

It didn't help that Madeline was speaking to the boy as if she did know him for years.

Yeonha faked a yawn, "Oh, I'm so tired. I can't believe we have to go to school tomorrow. Haru, eat quickly and go to bed."

He nodded, shovelling rice and the side dishes into his mouth. Haru wanted to ask why her dad wasn't here but since things had already started to feel weird, he ate in a hurry and got up. Bowing and thanking Yeonha's mother for the dinner, he followed Yeonha to the first floor.

"Sleep well, oppa." Jiho waved enthusiastically and Haru smiled with adoration.

"You too, Jiho-ya." Once they were in the hallway of their rooms, Haru stopped Yeonha, "Noona, are you...are you sure me being here won't mess things up? I can still go back―"

"No." The girl replied sternly, "I'll go check again and see if they remember you. Study if you want to or go to bed. And wipe your mouth! You still have sauce on your face."

"Yes."

She waited until Haru closed the door to his room after wishing her goodnight. Yeonha made her way to her parents' bedroom where her mother was going over some designs.

"Mom, I wanted to ask you something." She peeked into the room after knocking.

Adjusting her glasses, the woman looked up, "Oui, what is it?"

"You know Haru right?"

Frowning in confusion, her mother chuckled, "Is Haru the name of someone from your class? Well, I don't know. Who are his parents? Maybe I might know them." She said the last part in French and it took a while for Yeonha to register what she just said.

She waved her hands, "Nevermind. That's all I wanted to ask. Bonne nuit."

For some reason, Yeonha remembered not really minding her speaking a mix of languages. But now, it just felt...forced. Why did the Writer make her character stand out when she was only the second lead?

Deep in thought, Yeonha made her way back to her room. The hallway was quiet. The light in Haru's room was also switched off. An odd sense of joy enveloped Yeonha. Smiling, the girl skipped studying for the night and went to sleep.

◆◆◆

Ever since Haru had come into her life, Yeonha woke up every day with new memories. Or rather, remembering old ones. Some were often brutal due to her life as the King's assassin and trusted ally. Many were comparatively happier and less...bloody.

Yeonha had woken up dreaming of when a past Haru had trained with her in the forest in swordsmanship. He had looked at her with the brotherly awe and adoration that seemed foreign yet so warmly familiar.

However, immediately remembering what had happened last night, how they had almost changed the storyline, both the teens rushed out of the house before anyone else could talk to them. It helped that Yeonha's parents had left early for work and Jiho had said that she didn't give two hoots about the mediocrity that was her school before going back to sleep.

The car had stopped right in front of the school building and the duo took a breath of relief once they were inside.

"Next time," Yeonha lifted a finger, "I'll tell you a secret way to climb into your room, Haru. Just in case. Stop―" She interrupted before he could protest, "―you better not say 'noona, you don't have to'. We're past that now."

Haru smiled, "I was going to say that that sounds like a good idea."

"Good." She nodded, "Now, I need to go see Jinmichae to check something. Why don't you head to class? I'll see you during lunch."

They bid goodbye to each other and Yeonha hurried towards the cafeteria. The blond man was standing by the kitchen counter with a frown on his face. In front of him was the manhwa. At the sound of footsteps he looked up at the girl.

"You haven't visited me in quite some time, Yeonha-ya."

"Sorry, Your Majesty." She teased, enjoying the exasperated face he made, "No, I've just been busy."

"Busy putting a roof over your brother's head?" He asked, gesturing to her to sit down on the chair.

Surprised, Yeonha asked, "How'd you know?"

"A guess." Jinmichae turned the manhwa towards her, sitting across the table-top, "You've always looked out for him, even in the Shadow."

"You don't usually talk about the past."

"I don't." He agreed, "But an exception or two is allowed right? I am a nice guy, after a―hey, what's with the laugh? What, you think I'm a bad person? Why you little― See if I cook something for you next time." There was something hilarious about seeing a grown man pout.

Yeonha buried herself in the manhwa while mumbling, "Throwing a tantrum doesn't suit you. Besides, I'm just here to check if everything's okay with the plot. Something happened last night that worried me."

Jinmichae leaned forward, his expression immediately changing to a dark one, "What do you mean? What happened? I thought you said that you didn't want to change anything from the story."

She shook her head, "I don't want to. At all. It was an accident. I want to see if it changed anything from what has already happened." Yeonha began fervently flipping through the book until a particular page caught her sight. Her eyes widened, "Danoh doesn't have much long to live?"

The chef crossed his arms and sighed, "So it seems."

"But she won't die." Yeonha insisted, "It's a bloody cliche romance manhwa. Danoh can't die. The Writer can't―"

"I know." Jinmichae agreed, "However, if Eun Danoh insists on changing the Stage, we don't know how it may end. She's set on believing that the Writer will kill her off."

A pang of guilt shot through Yeonha. Her friend must be in so much pain because of her illness. She could understand why Danoh wouldn't want to give the Writer the benefit of doubt.

Yeonha continued to skim the comic, frowning when her parts came up. She let out disgusted noises periodically. In between, Yeonha smiled to herself.

"You always did love dried squid, didn't you?"

The blond rested his face on his knuckles, "Oh, you remember? Yes, I was very fond of them, wasn't I? Maybe that's why the Writer named me Jinmichae in this life."

"There was this one time when I was on patrol at night and you were nowhere to be found." Yeonha chuckled, "turns out, you had snuck into the kitchen to raid the pantry. Back when you were a prince, of course."

"And you longed to see the ocean." The man hummed. "You held a fascination towards seashells."

Laughing, Yeonha continued to read. It seems that fascination followed me here. Pity I didn't spend much time by the water during the school trip. Once again, the girl froze while gasping in horror.

"Oh Namju's mother wants me to get married to him!?" She jabbed her finger onto the panel, "What bullshit? Just because I'm from a compatible family? This is―it's heinous. But wait―" Yeonha inhaled and then forced a smile, "I'm going to end up with Dohwa anyway so I don't actually have to worry about anything. I mean the Writer will probably not show our future, right? Unless Danoh actually ends up changing the set-up and Lee Dohwa ends up with Juda and I'm doomed to marry―"

"Shut up." Jinmichae interjected, "See? This is why I made a fuss about not letting anyone else become aware or try and change the plot."

Yeonha wasn't listening. She was going on a rant, about how cunning Cha Jihyun was. Then the teen diverted and began to curse the Writer. The words she used made Jinmichae's ears go red.

"Stop. Stop! Yah, Han Yeonha!" He snapped as he snatched away the manhwa from her, "Go back to class."

"But -

"No."

"But I-"

"Are you arguing with your king?"

"Forgive me, Your - Hey!"

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Of all the places she had to walk around, it had to be the principal's office. And it had to be Oh Namju who grumpily stomped along next to her.

I'm so done with angsty boys who are pissed at the world.

"Namju-ya, won't you walk an old friend to class?" Stage Yeonha had sweetly asked. It was the kind of tone she realized she only used with the A3. It was all so that Lee Dohwa could spend some time alone with Juda.

Han Yeonha and her bleeding heart, the Real her thought. I can feel my heart twisting and turning. For fuck's sake, I want to go to the ladies' room to have a cry.

Namju had, of course, grunted and obliged. They were close friends, after all. Although she didn't really feel that they were while in the Shadow. Namju rarely approached her with the intention of having a nice chat. It just felt that the Writer wanted to show that Namju spent some time with another female who wasn't Yeo Juda or his mother.

The two had stopped mid step at the sight of Oh Namju's parents. The dazzling Cha Jihyun and her millionaire husband, Oh Jaebol. The adults were pleasantly surprised at the sight of the teenagers. The woman had broken into a wide smile.

Real Yeonha started sweating on the inside, This is exactly what she wanted! That conniving bi―

"Oh my!" Mrs. Cha exclaimed, "Look at the two of you. You look so wonderful together."

Stage Yeonha politely bowed to them, "Good afternoon, eomoni, abeoji. Have you been well? What brings you here?"

Namju had visibly brightened up at the sight of his parents. He even tried to fix his clothes a bit.

"Our Yeonha-ya. You look prettier every day." Oh Jaebol said, good-naturedly. Behind him, the school principal and vice principal stood patiently.

With a graceful movement, Namju's mother tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, "We're just here to check up on the school." The woman let out a (fake) laugh. "Namju-ya, are you walking Han Yeonha to class? Excellent. It's good to see you two spending time together."

It was clear by her voice that she was implying that there was something going on between them.

"Mom, what are you saying?" Namju narrowed his eyes in confusion.

Another airy laugh. "Our Yeonha will become a part of the family, of course. It's only right that you both get to know each other."

Sharing a horrified look, Namju and Stage Yeonha opened their mouths to protest only for the former's father to interject.

"Let's get on with the meeting, shall we?"

They entered the principal's office and that was it about the issue. The teenagers stood in a petrified silence. The Stage hadn't ended yet. Namju was quietly fuming at his parents' decision.

"Namju-ya," Stage Yeonha broke the silence, "I don't want this any more than you do. Please don't misunderstand. I don't see you that way."

"I know." He replied, "You like Lee Dohwa. And the two of us...we..." like Yeo Juda. "Let's just go, Yeonha-ya."

Well, at least you're being considerate by not spewing the truth. God knows how much it would have hurt―OW! FOR FUCK'S SAKE, GIRL. GET A HOLD OF YOUR FEELINGS! STOP TEARING MY HEART APART.

"No," Stage Yeonha shook her head, following him, "I gave up on Dohwa."

"Then that was stupid of you to do so." Namju looked over his shoulder, "We all knew you two would end up together. It's your destiny."

Sagak.

Yeonha clicked her tongue as Namju continued to walk, "What, was that supposed to be some cool dialogue or something? Bastard." She hurried after him, "Yah! Where are we going?"

They were heading to class through the rooftop. Yeonha followed him against her wishes. If she were to run off somewhere else, what were the odds that she'd end up changing the storyline? Or that she'd materialise here any way?

Well, as it turned out, what was waiting for them on the rooftop was a disaster duo that consisted of Yeo Juda and Lee Dohwa. The two had stood up suddenly as Yeonha entered the Stage. They looked as if they had been caught doing something illegal. Namju went still.

"What a nice view." Ever the passive aggressive little shit, aren't you, Oh Namju? "I wondered what you two were doing in such a nice place. Is this your secret dating spot or something?"

Stage Yeonha tried to stop him, "Namju-ya, don't talk like that―"

"Quiet." He hissed at her.

Why, you cocky bastard.

Dohwa's eyes flickered over at her, taking in her hurt expression.

"What do you mean, dating?" Juda innocently asked, "Dohwa just helped me during class so we were talking here for a bit."

Ugh, I wish I could just fucking zone out of this melodrama. So she likes Dohwa over you. So what? It's not like you've been too nice to her either, dumbass Namju.

"At least hear Juda out, Namju-ya." Yeonha found herself saying, "Don't snap at her like that."

Namju glared at her harshly, "I told you to be qui―"

"Yah, Oh Namju." Dohwa's eyes hardened, "That's enough."

The boys stepped closer to each other. Namju sneered, "I warned you before, didn't I? I warned you not to touch things that belonged to me. I don't like to share my things."

Who made him the main fucking character again?

"Namju-ya!" Juda gasped, "Why are you being like this?"

Without looking away from Dohwa, the boy declared, "The rooftop will remain closed from today." With that, he turned around and strode off. Juda followed him, calling his name.

Yeonha's gaze accidentally fell on Dohwa's fists, which were clenched close to his body. Whether it was the Real him that was shaking with rage or not, Yeonha did not know. She felt her feet move towards him and slowly clasp his fists.

"I'm sorry I couldn't do much."

"No," Dohwa shook his head, looking apologetic, "He doesn't get to talk to you or Yeo Juda like this."

Sagak.

Even in the Shadow, Yeonha apologized again as she held onto his now open hand.

Dohwa smiled mirthlessly, "It's not your fault, Yeonha. Let's be honest. Who can we really blame in this case? The Writer? No, they're more or less like God to us." He looked up at the darkening sky and then at the floating objects around them, "They didn't have to be this cruel."

◆◆◆

"Father, who is this boy?"

"Ah, I saw him washed up on the beach while coming back from battle. A foreign ship sunk near the coastline. I couldn't let a child die."

"What is your name?"

"..."

"Do you know the language I speak?"

"...little...know."

"I see. You must be from the island across the water that I've read about. So, you don't have a name? Ah, how do they say it... name ?"

"I forgot."

"Oh...umm...Since we found you in spring, I can name you Bom!...No? You didn't like the name? I understand. I have a girl friend who goes by that name. How about... Haru ?"

"Haru?"

"That's a good name, right? You can call me...Yeonha. But..what if you're younger than me? Okay, how about nui? It means elder sister."

"..."

"It's okay. You can take your time. I'll teach you the language. It's easy. Father is a better teacher but he's going to fight in a war. He'll be back soon. You can stay with us. Our home is big enough."

" Yes , nui."

"Wah, is this how it feels to be an elder sister? I promise you, Haru-ya. I'll―"

"YAH, HAN YEONHA!"

The scream jolted her awake. Yeonha stumbled to her feet, wiping the drool from the corner of her mouth. "I'm awake. I'm present in class. Yes, no, I wasn't― Jung, you piece of garbage!" She snapped at the chortling boy. "What do you want?"

She had fallen asleep in the middle of English class and nobody had bothered to wake her up.

Bom rolled her eyes at her friends and addressed Yeonha, "Did you get an invite for Namju's birthday party?"

"I don't need one." Yeonha sat back down on her seat, fixing her hair, "By tonight, they'll be a dress delivered to my home, that was designed by my mother on Cha Jihyun's request for me to wear at the party. It's more or less tradition."

Jung immediately stopped laughing, "Must be nice, being this rich."

"No, she just wants me to look pretty so that she can have me married off to Namju once the time comes." Yeonha let out a snort, "Which will not happen. Since we more or less know how the manhwa ends, I'll definitely end up with Dohwa. I feel like a piece of meat."

"Did someone say 'manhwa'?" Someone from the front of the class yelled. It was the other class monitor, a girl with round glasses and stylish bangs. She stood by the teacher's desk and called again, "I know you guys will forget it the moment my head turns, but did someone just say they know how the manhwa ends? Which one of you is self-aware?"

The trio's jaws dropped. Slowly, Yeonha raised her hand with her mouth hung open.

The class monitor swore, "Of course it's you three. Again."

"Wait, they're aware again?" Somebody else called.

Suddenly, there were echoes of answers. Jung's eyes bulged from his sockets. Bom was fanning herself. Yeonha pushed her chair back and slammed her fists on the table, rendering the class silent.

"So what you guys mean is―" She gestured vaguely at the class, "You're all aware? That this is a manga? That we're all side characters?"

"Speak for yourself!" A boy two seats down her row snapped, "You're the second fucking lead. We're the extras."

"I will not dignify you with an answer." Yeonha pointed at him, "Not with that attitude." Then she turned to the class, "Okay. Weird how none of us realized, though. Anyway, can the class, one by one, tell me what manhwa they have been self-aware from?"

"First Love." One by one, everyone started answering.

"Trumpet Creeper."

"Me too."

"Roses for You."

"I was in 'First Love' too!"

"Trumpet Creeper."

"I Can't Believe My Uncle's Best Friend is My Lover―DON'T LOOK AT ME LIKE THAT!" The boy who had spoken against Yeonha snapped as everyone looked at him strangely, "It's not my fault I was a trial character! I had my glory days."

"Yeah, as the class pervert."

"WHO SAID THAT?"

Once the murmurs died down, the class monitor took over again, "Well, we all know the rules by now. If someone doesn't, let me reiterate. Under no circumstances should we meddle with the story or with the characters. We do not reveal past information or knowledge to any self-aware characters nor should we say anything to them that might trigger them into awakening - I'm looking at you, Taek―We have been given another chance at normal life for some time. Let's enjoy it while we can."

Yeonha fought the urge to boo at her.

Jung leaned over and whispered, "Now I remember. She was a General in one of the lame space manhwas. Speaks for her authoritative attitude."

"Oh dear," Bom fiddled with the new medallion around her neck, "I really do hope this doesn't interfere with the story. Taek always made us do the Scene five times because he used to meddle and break things."

This was groundbreaking. Yeonha wanted to laugh. So many characters had been aware since the beginning and nothing had changed. Until Danoh stepped in. Jinmichae would burst a vein if he found out about her class. Yeonha wondered if any of them had a backstory or if Secret  was centered around Namju's class.

No wonder they all looked familiar. That guy over there was the palace guard. That one was a handmaiden. Wah, this is insane. What a pity we can't mess around with the manhwa. It would've been so much fun to revolt in such large numbers.

Out of the blue, Eun Danoh poked her head into the classroom. If she was weirded out by the way the students immediately busied themselves into something menial, she didn't say.

"Yeonha!" She raised her hand, "Come quick. I need to talk to you." Haru lingered behind her.

"I'll be back quick," Yeonha mumbled to her friends and rushed out of the class, "Danoh-ya, what's wrong? Is everything alright? Oh, Dohwa? I didn't see you in class. Boy, you missed something big."

Dohwa opened his mouth to ask but Danoh brushed him away, "There's no time for that. Listen―"

A few minutes later, the four of them were sitting by the school pond. Danoh had 'visions' of the storyboard and said that Namju was going to 'claim' Juda as his. It was disturbing to say the least. Yeonha only wished that he would be a changed person by the time the manhwa ended. Or else the Writer would be setting a really bad example of romance in the minds of the girls and women who would read the story.

"Where does that leave me?" Dohwa pouted, sitting on the large rocks, "I help Juda become Namju's girlfriend and Namju takes credit for it?"

"You'll obviously end up with me." Yeonha said monotonously, from where she sat on the bench, "I'm just getting beaten up from both sides. Dohwa doesn't want me. Namju doesn't want me. Namju's mother wants me to get married to him."

Haru whirled to face her, "What?"

"It's a long story."

Danoh stopped her pacing, "I'll help you, Dohwa."

"Forget it. What the Writer wills, happens."

She clicked her tongue, "Come on! We can at least give it a try. Please?" Danoh turned to the siblings with a pleading look, one that Dohwa copied as well.

Haru and Yeonha shared a look before the latter said, "No matter what he says, my answer is no."

Her friends' faces fell. "But, Yeonha, don't you want to―"

"It's dangerous." She said firmly, "I can't risk things going wrong. I'm sorry to disappoint," Yeonha got off the bench, "But I told Haru―and promised Jinmichae ―that I won't interfere with the story anymore. No matter what."

Frowning, Danoh mumbled, "Easy for you to say since you're not the one dying."

Smiling humourlessly, Yeonha shrugged, "Pulling that card isn't going to make me feel guilty. I wish you would respect other people's decisions. Don't come crying to me when you screw up."

"Noona." Haru sounded as if he was reprimanding her but he reconsidered midway, "I...nevermind. I understand what you mean."

Yeonha walked away without replying.

She spent the entire afternoon contemplating. Danoh wanted to do everything in her power to change her setup. But Yeonha had seen and remembered. Changing the storyline had killed her. The memory of the stab wounds and slashes down her back was still fresh in her mind. No. There was no way she would change her mind. Call her a coward but Yeonha really did not want to risk it.

Haru was sitting on the window sills during break when Yeonha found him. She quietly plopped down next to him.

"Oh, noona." He smiled widely at her, "Did you have lunch?"

"Yeah, I ate with Bom and Jung. You?"

He nodded.

"Are you mad at me for how I spoke to Eun Danoh?" Yeonha fidgeted with the cuffs of her blouse, "Because if you are, I still won't apologize."

"I'm not." Haru shook his head, "Whatever happened was between you two and I'm sure sooner or later you'll sort it out amongst yourselves. You're friends after all."

She bit the inside of her cheek, "I guess so. Ah, that reminds me. Do you want to go home together? I don't have training today. Mom will be home late and I can show you the secret way to your room."

"Mm," He agreed, "Let's go home together."

Over his shoulder, Yeonha saw Kyung talking to Namju. The former looked towards the siblings and frowned.

Yeonha couldn't shake off the feeling that something was going to go wrong.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Yeonha felt really happy and satisfied in the lilac dress that her mother had designed for her. The off shoulder dress had attracted praise from Jiho as well. Jinho, her sister had said, was still asleep since he was tired from his swimming practise.

That boy worked too hard for his own good.

After promising Jiho that she'd convey her message of 'Oppa, it's unfair that I wasn't invited. You'll have to make up for it', Yeonha left for the birthday party. Since her parents had said that they'd join the party late, she sat alone in the back of the car, immersed in her musings. She offhandedly thought about what inane plan her friends must have come up with to change the setting.

There was a crowd waiting to enter by the time Yeonha had stepped out of the car. One of the security guards had pinned Ahn Soochul's arm behind his back, making the boy squeal in pain. Yeonha spotted Dohwa and Danoh looking around the venue. As she made her way towards them, she saw Haru happily waving at the two.

"Which one of you," She placed her hands on her friends' shoulders, "made him wear that monstrosity?"

"I had no choice," Dohwa spoke as if in a trance, "This was the only modest suit my brother owned."

"What's wrong with his taste?" Yeonha gasped, "Why couldn't you have asked me? Good Lord, the green clashes with his skin tone. He could've pulled it off had the coat fit him a bit better and if the shirt was different. What are those trousers?"

"I know right?" Danoh replied in a daze, sending a glare at Dohwa.

As Haru came closer to stand with them, the two forced praise down the boy, 'Ah, you look cool. This is amazing.'

"No, it's terrible." Yeonha deadpanned, "When this is over, I'm going to give you a lesson in clothing trends. Dohwa's brother's clothes make you look like a fashion terrorist."

The boy's face fell, "Is it that bad, noona?"

He looked like a kicked puppy. Yeonha felt terrible. She shook her head, "No, no. You have a handsome face so whatever you wear looks great on you. Anyway, Danoh was going to say something."

"Ah, right!" The shorter girl clapped her hands once, "Okay, you guys remember about the continuity I told you right? We have to change something, even if it's small, okay?"

"Will that really change the Stage?" Dohwa wondered. "Everything returns to its original state once Stage begins."

Danoh slapped her forehead and looked patronizingly at the boy, "My friend, so you mean to tell me that you won't do anything for Namju and Juda?" She hyped up Dohwa and started talking faster, "If we change the Stage little by little―"

Sagak.

Stage Yeonha had met eyes with Dohwa, who looked dashing in his suit. There were sparkles and roses all around him. As she nervously made her way towards him, he turned around with the brightest smile.

"Yeonha-yah," He beamed at her, "You look beautiful. I almost couldn't recognise you. It was like some superstar actress or model was walking towards me."

Yeonha blushed animatedly as her heart warmed, "Thank you, Dohwa. You praise me too much."

He offered her his arm, "How would you like me to escort you inside?"

"I'd be delighted."

I think I just threw up. And, girl, weren't you giving up on him?

Oh Namju was greeting the guests a little further inside from the door. He looked visibly relieved once he saw Dohwa with Yeonha. As the two wished the birthday boy, the latter turned to Dohwa.

"My mother wanted to personally thank you for offering to play the violin today."

"Of course." Even on the Stage, Dohwa was forcing a smile.

The Stage ended as proceeded inside. Yeonha dragged Dohwa to a corner where, surprise surprise, his violin lay.

"Damn the violin." Dohwa groaned, "And damn the Stage. My mom had to offer because Namju's mother wouldn't stop hinting at it during the lunch get together they had a few days ago."

Yeonha patted his back, "Wait till you hear what's in store for me."

Stupid. Fucking. Stage.

Cha Jihyun, looking radiant as ever, gliding towards them. She admired Yeonha's long dress for sometime, complimenting her own fashion sense, Yeonha's mother's talent and the girl, for looking like 'the belle of the ball'. The woman then went on to thank Dohwa for the violin performance.

"Only my son can make such a face on his birthday," Mrs. Cha frowned slightly.

Stage Dohwa leaned closer and smiled, "Maybe he is nervous."

She offered her hand to Yeonha with adoration, "Perhaps. I suppose the news of the engagement would cheer him up."

Yeonha felt her hands go cold as she held the lady. Her lips quivered, "The...what?"

"Your engagement, darling!" Mrs. Jihyun let out a silvery laugh, clearly not noticing the teenagers' horrified faces, "Why, haven't your parents spoken to you about it? They said you'd be excited about the idea. Oh, it's Mr. Shin." The woman spotted someone far away and smiled apologetically at the two, "I'll see you two later."

As they watched the woman go away, Stage Yeonha's eyes began to water, "I―I don't....Dohwa-ya, I can't―"

Dohwa grabbed her hand, "Don't worry. I won't let it happen, Yeonha. I promise."

Sagak.

Yeonha immediately tilted her head upwards, fanning her eyes.

"Yah..." Dohwa hesitantly asked, looking around, "What―what are you doing?"

"If I cry, my eyeliner will be ruined. And the tears will drip down my makeup. I know it's waterproof but I really don't want to test it. Make yourself useful and go find me a tissue, please. Honestly, who the hell does that woman think she is? Who gave her the damn right to―ah, thank you, Lee Dohwa―decide who I marry. Stupid, dumb, bi―"

Dohwa spun her towards the lawn where the guests were gathered, "Why don't you go and find Jung and Bom? Go on. They must be waiting for you."

She clicked her tongue at him, "You're just saying that because you don't want anyone to hear me swear." Nevertheless, Yeonha went out to the back lawn, leaving Dohwa in the foyer.

Danoh, with her heels clacking, rushed towards her, "Have you seen Haru?"

Yeonha frowned, "But wasn't he supposed to enter with you?"

"I got stuck with Baek Kyung because of the stage. I don't know if they let him in! See if you can find him inside. I'll look for him near the entrance." Without waiting for a response, Danoh disappeared.

Baek Kyung was standing on the stage, surrounded by his....could they even be called fangirls? He turned towards Yeonha, taking a step away from the girls.

"Oh, you're here?" His eyes first went towards her hair that was in a braided bun, and then lowered his gaze at her gown, "I see you dressed up for the occasion."

"Shut up." Yeonha swatted his arm, much to the chagrin of―honestly, what were their names again? Aeil? Aesam? "Have you ever seen me underdressed for anything? Ah, that reminds me...have you seen Ha―"

One of the girls clung to Kyung's arm, making him and Yeonha involuntarily look at her, "Baek Kyung-ah, why don't you sit with us over there?"

Yeonha blinked at the interruption. Something ticked her off. Breathing to control her temper, she scoffed at the girl, "You have some nerve interrupting me while I'm talking." As Aeil-Aesam-whatever opened her mouth again, Yeonha rolled her eyes, "Oh, be quiet. You're just looking for an opportunity that'll never come your way. Kyung's engaged to Eun Danoh. Dohwa likes Yeo Juda. And I'm going to get engaged to Oh Namju. Why do you guys even bother when you're just side characters?"

Ignoring the girls' horrified gasps, Kyung frowned and raised his voice a bit, "What?"

"I'll see you later." Yeonha lifted her dress a little for ease of walking, "You're clearly busy with company anyway." She ignored the boy as he hurried after her off the stage, "Stop following me, Baek Kyung."

"Wait a second," The boy grabbed her wrist and forced her to turn around. Yeonha pulled out of his grasp.

"What did I say about your wrist grabbing habit?"

Kyung ignored what she said and asked, "What do you mean you're getting engaged to Namju?"

"I don't know, Kyung." She mocked and made air quotes, "What does 'getting engaged' mean?"

"Stop messing around." He hissed, "Why did you agree to it? You don't like Oh Namju."

"Look, don't get so worked up about it." Yeonha slowly explained, "The announcement won't happen. And no, I did not get a say in this. Namju's mom decided it by herself. I just need to find Haru."

The name made Kyung's temper flare up. "Who the hell is he?" He demanded, "Why is Eun Danoh looking for him as well? I have never seen that guy before and for some reason, I feel that I have."

Yeonha looked warily at him, "You remember him?"

"I don't know."

"Hopefully," She patted his arm, trying to act normal, "you'll forget this conversation ever happened. You'll forget about my brother too―"

"―your what? ―"

"―and we'll all continue to live in this world until the Writer decides to end it." Yeonha didn't give Kyung the opportunity to get a word out of his mouth, "I'm going to look for Bom and Jung. I'll see you later, Kyung. And tell your fangirls to stop glaring at me, please. They should know by now that I can snap them into halves like toothpicks."

◆◆◆

Jung slapped away Yeonha's sneaky hands as she reached to steal more cake from his plate. "Stop mooching off from me and go get more if you want." He whined.

"Oh, I'm sorry." Yeonha chewed and swallowed the dessert, "I don't remember you being stressed because someone's mother is going to announce my engagement to him." She glared at him until he halfheartedly pushed his plate towards her, "I cannot believe this. I'm no longer excited about this party. A part of me actually wishes that Danoh changes the stupid Stage."

Bom who wore an aesthetic mismatch of colours (and still managed to look pretty) rolled her eyes at Jung, "Just let her be. You know what she gets like when she's nervous."

"What does that me―"

Sagak.

Guilt.

That's what Stage Yeonha felt as she walked towards Juda. The latter was admiring the party decorations, looking at the lights and flowers with wide, awe-filled eyes. At the sounds of footsteps, Juda turned towards her friend with a bright smile.

"Han Yeonha!" She exclaimed, "You look so beautiful. Wah, is that the dress your mother made?"

Yeonha held the sides of the dress and blushed, "Ah, thank you, Juda-ya. But you shine brightest amongst the crowd." Yuck. Who says things like this anymore? "Are you enjoying the party? I'm so glad you're here."

The girl nodded, "I couldn't bring anything for Namju's birthday, though." Juda turned her distraught gaze to her feet, "And I don't think his mother likes me very much."

Wait a second. Are those the limited edition Cinderella heels from Cha Jihyun's company? They're the only pair in the world! They're so pretty, I might cry.

Gently taking her friend by the shoulder, Stage Yeonha tried to comfort her, "I believe you being here made him happier than any gift that any or all of us brought for him. Don't look so upset, Juda-ya. As for Namju's mother―eomeoni is very wary of who hangs out with her son. As long as you have good intentions, you'll win her over. But I will say this...she's a very difficult woman to impress. You'll just have to try really hard."

Yeo Juda's once hopefully expression fell again, "I see. Thank you, Yeonha-ya. You're always looking out for me and supporting me."

"Of course." Stage Yeonha smiled, "We are friends, aren't we?" She gestured at the table where Jung and Bom were sitting. "Would you like to sit with us? You know Bom, right?"

As the two turned to walk towards the table, Yeonha's eyes fell onto a waiter who looked so very familiar. Pushing a confused Juda to sit next to Bom, Yeonha nervously laughed, "Guys, why don't you keep her company? I just need to check on something. Oh, and Juda-ya. You really don't need to impress that vixen. Cha Jihyun is very self-centered. You don't have to go out of your way to make someone like her like you." With offering further explanation, Yeonha lifted her dress a little and dashed away.

Jung cleared his throat awkwardly. He had not spoken to Juda properly before. Well, not in the Shadow anyway. "So..." He nodded at her, "Do you like cake?"

"Oh my god." Bom covered her face as Juda blinked in puzzlement.

Yeonha continued to push people out of the way, without apologizing. What's the point, right? Haru had gone inside the house, up the stairs. Yeonha followed his trail, almost twisting her foot because of the heels she was wearing.

Hissing in pain, she leaned on the balustrade and swore loudly.

"Why are you following him?"

The voice made her whirl around and curse some more. Kyung was staring at her with something of a cross between concern and confusion.

"Ah, well...he―" Yeonha could not think of an excuse, "I just...wanted to see...Dohwa. I'm not following Haru―I mean who ever you think I'm...following―yeah, this isn't working, is it?"

He looked at her with exasperation before nodding at her ankle, "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine―"

Kyung didn't let her finish, already satisfied with what he had heard, and walked past her. Letting out a startled noise, Yeonha limped after him. The two hurried to Namju's room, where the door was open. Haru was holding a tray with two glasses of wine on it. The wine was suspiciously close to Namju's suit, and before Haru could empty its contents. Kyung yelled to get his attention.

"What the hell are you doing here?" He shoved his hands in his pocket, glaring at the boy.

Haru's gaze shifted from Kyung to Yeonha, who looked at him with surprise, "Noona..."

"What?" Kyung looked between the two. "How did you get in here?"

Dohwa, upon seeing Yeonha in the hallway, called out to her. "I thought you'd be outside. Why― Oh, Baek Kyung. What's going on?"

"I think he lost his way." Kyung sneered in Haru's direction. When his friend's face paled upon recognizing the boy in the waiter's uniform, Kyung frowned, "You know him too?"

"Yah, when did you get here?" Yeonha took three steps towards him.

"A little while ago." Haru replied before placing an arm before her to create some distance between her and Oh Namju, "Noona, watch your dress." Without any warning, Haru tipped the tray onto Namju's white suit, staining it a horrible red. In any other situation, Yeonha would've been close to hysteria.

"What the f― Are you insane?" Namju's snapped before storming out of the room.

"Lee Dohwa," Haru spun to look at the teen, "Go to Yeo Juda right now. Hurry!"

When Dohwa, still in shock, opened and closed his mouth like a fish, Yeonha raised her voice, "Yah, you heard him. Run! Before Namju comes down." She then grasped Haru's wrist, "Let's go. I don't know how well this plan of yours will work, but I can't let you get into trouble."

Kyung blocked the door. "Han Yeonha," He used the authoritative tone of his that she had begun to hate, "What is going on? Who is this guy?"

"Will you please move―"

"Not until you tell me."

"What does it matter?"

"Stop avoiding―"

"He's my brother." Yeonha admitted, "That's it. That's all there is. Now, if you would please move aside―"

The boy would not budge. He tilted his head and deepened his scowl, "Is this a joke? Han Jinho is your brother. Not this suspicious looking no-name waiter."

"His name is Haru." She spat back ferociously. "Stop feeling so threatened, Baek Kyung."

Haru, ignoring the third person in their midst, gave Yeonha's hand a comforting squeeze, "It's fine, noona. Let's just go."

They had only taken a few strides when a butler stepped in their way. "Miss Han," He bowed, "Your parents are here and wish to see you. If you would follow me."

Her brother gave her a gentle nudge, "I'll be fine."

Nodding halfheartedly, Yeonha followed the butler out of the house, by the foyer. Her parents greeted her with a smile, as did Oh Namju's parents. The girl stood close to her mother, uneasiness pooling in the bottom of her stomach.

"Of course we approve of the match," Han Yeonseok's words, though out of context at that moment, horrified Yeonha, "There would be nobody else in this world who would be a better match for our daughter than our Namju-ya. We look forward to the announcement."

I have never wanted to stab myself as much as I want to right now.

"Dad, what's going on?" If I speak out, will they remember? "What match are you talking about?" Yeonha failed to hide the evident panic in her voice.

"In the future," Her mother put an arm around the girl, "We would like to join our families. We plan to have you and Namju married."

Fuck. No. That sounds disgusting.

"And what about my opinion, maman?" She couldn't help the words that fell out of her mouth, "What if I don't want to be with Namju? He doesn't like me anyway. I don't like him either."

As the birthday boy's parents froze, Yeonha's mother said through grit teeth, "What do you mean, Namju doesn't like you?" She asked the last part in French, to avoid offending Mrs. Jihyun.

"He likes Yeo Juda. That's the whole point of this―"

"Yeonha-ya." Cha Jihyun's sweet voice interrupted her hysteria, "If not our Namju, then who do you fancy?"

Can you focus on how your son likes Juda for a second? Please?

"I....uh..." Yeonha wanted to bury herself where she stood, "Actually I...don't...I mean..." Her father was glaring at her sharply, expecting a reply. Who tells their parents about their crushes in the first place? "...Baek Kyung―I mean―oh, look. Kyung is right...there."

The adults blanched at her exclamation, "Director Baek's son?"

"No, no. I meant he's standing there and is waiting to talk to me." The boy was indeed where Yeonha was pointing, but he was not looking in their direction. "Well, I can't keep a friend waiting. Ahaha. I'll just leave you guys to talk about getting Oh Namju married to someone who is not me."

Thankfully her ankle did not hurt anymore and Yeonha was able to power walk towards Kyung, who seemed unaware of everything that had happened. Hooking his arm around hers, Yeonha spoke through her teeth.

"Don't look back where my parents are standing and walk."

Kyung did the opposite, of course. He glanced over his shoulders to see a seething Han Yeonseok staring daggers at him. A shudder went down the boy's spine as he willingly let Yeonha pull him along.

"What did you do?" He asked.

"I told them I don't want to marry Namju." Yeonha hesitated before saying, "Might've also given them the wrong idea that I want to marry you instead―"

"― you what―"

They stopped by the stage, and Yeonha raised her arms in defense, "Don't worry. They'll forget all of it. I promise. I just saw you across the lawn and said your...name. Are you still mad at me for what happened a while ago? Don't be. I―yah, where are you going?"

Baek Kyung looked utterly perplexed as he moved towards the bottom of the stage. Eun Danoh was standing right there with Haru, by the table. From the back, Yeonha saw a waiter carrying the large cake. The man tripped while descending the stairs and sent the cake hurtling towards Danoh.

The girl was pulled to the side by Kyung, who held her protectively. Murmurs rose all around them. Some applauded Kyung as he realized what he had just done. Haru looked at him and Danoh with wide eyes, startled by how the Stage had changed.

"I would like to make an announcement," Kyung suddenly raised his voice. He picked up the glass of champagne that was in Haru's hands, and stared right at the boy, "From now on, Eun Danoh is the only one for me."

Yeonha didn't know whether to cheer with the rest of the audience or not. It took her awhile to comprehend the horrified looks on her brother and Danoh. A part of her felt uncomfortable by Kyung's announcement.

"I accept your love, Danoh." Kyung turned to his fiance, "And from now on, I will return your feelings."

What bullshit.

Haru suddenly dropped the tray he was holding and gasped in pain. He couldn't move until the Stage ended and when it did, the boy ran. Without looking anywhere else, Yeonha ran after him. She followed him until he collapsed by the street lights outside the front entrance.

"Let me see," Yeonha knelt in front of him, taking his hand in hers, "How did you hurt your―what in the world!?" The large scar across his palm was an unexpected shock, "Haru-ya, what is this? Who did this to you?"

He had begun to sway due to the pain. "Jinmichae," Haru managed to mumble through the pain, "He said that the scar would hurt...every time we change the Stage. He―you were right, noona. If we keep doing this, someone will get hurt."

Yeonha shook her head, "Let's not―let's not talk about that. Is your wound bleeding? No...I don't know what to do." It hurt her to see Haru in pain. Wishing the pain away, Yeonha slowly rubbed his palm with her thumb. It always seemed to work with Jinho.

"The Stage!" Eun Danoh came sprinting towards them, "It changed! Did you see? But...it was not supposed to be me and Baek Kyung either. Then how―ah, Dohwa and Juda must be somewhere else. Wah, this is amazing. If we keep changing the storyline bit by bit, I might be able to change my set-up!"

The girl completely missed how Yeonha's face twisted in rage or how Haru was hunched over, gripping his wrist.

Yeonha opened her mouth the snap at Danoh but controlled herself once she caught Haru's eye. He seemed troubled as well. As Danoh was still celebrating the fact that she could disrupt the setup, Yeonha turned to her brother.

"We're going home. I don't know what else you guys have planned for the night but I'm stopping you here. Let's leave before my parents come out."

Haru could only nod in reply.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Haru had seemed troubled. He had stayed up the entire night. Yeonha had seen the light in his room stay switched on when she woke up at 2AM due to her dreams/memories. Before getting water for her parched throat, Yeonha stood outside Haru's room, contemplating on whether to knock and ask if he were alright but finally decided against it.

The next morning, he had hurried to Jinmichae's quarters by the dining hall, saying that he had to talk to the man. Yeonha had nodded and walked to her class, where her not so happy looking classmates glared at her.

"What?" Yeonha scowled at them, stomping towards her seat, "Don't look at me like that. I had nothing to do with yesterday's party."

"You mean to say," Pervert Taek said, turning completely to face her, "You were okay with the idea of marrying Oh Namju?"

"Engaged to Oh Namju, and no. I just want to mind my own damn business and stay with my family, man." She groaned as Jung patted her shoulder in a pitying manner, "I haven't seen my little brother in days. And...I'll be honest with everyone. I remember the past so I know better than to mess with the storyline. I'm fine with the drama going on as long as I get to be me in the Shadow." Yeonha made eye contact with the class representative―the General she had decided to call her―and frowned at the pitiful look she got in return, "Stop feeling sorry for me, jeez."

"You don't understand," The General shook her head, "Even if it's Eun Danoh or Lee Dohwa or your brother who changes the Stage, it's going to affect all of us. It is sort of like the Butterfly effect. Before, in 'Trumpet Creeper', because of your brother and Eun Danoh, Madam Bom―"

The said girl let out a huge laugh to distract the class, "Why don't we just leave things at this? No need to ruin the ambience of our classroom by being so dark and negative. Let's all have a good day at school today!"

The General regarded the girl quietly before bowing a little, "As you wish."

Yeonha was taken aback by the formality, and turned towards her friend, whispering, "Why is she calling you 'madam'?"

"I'm one of the senior most when it comes to the characters." Bom waved it off, "They respect Jung, too."

As the boy leaned back into his seat with a smug look on his face, Taek let out a scoff and mumbled under his breath. Jung called out with his nostrils flared.

"What was that, Byuntaek?"

"Making a pun by adding my name to pervert? How original, you rheumatic geezer."

"Are you trying to pick a fight?"

"Why would I pick a fight with an old man like you?"

Both the boys continued to throw insults at each other as the rest of the class returned to their conversations. It was as if this was an everyday occurrence for them. Bom massaged the bridge of her nose as Yeonha looked back and forth between the boys with raised eyebrows.

"Okay, okay. Enough." Bom hissed, swatting the back of Jung's head, "Look, Lee Dohwa's coming. Everyone, act like you're on Stage."

Taek instantly stretched his legs under his table, nodding at Dohwa as the latter walked in, "What's up, cool guy Dohwa? You...lady killer, you."

Everyone stiffened up. Bom cleared her throat dramatically. Two rows to the left, the General broke her mechanical pencil.

"Oh," Dohwa awkwardly nodded back, surprised by the greeting, "Hi...there. What's wrong with the class today? Don't tell me..." Horror dawned on the boy's face as all the students waited in nervous anticipation, "we have a surprise test today? Class Rep, is that what this is all about?"

Going along with his assumption, the General nodded and adjusted her glasses, "Yes. We have a surprise test in Math. That's why everyone's on the edge. Don't worry, I'm working on trying to get the teacher to postpone it."

Dohwa let out a sigh in relief, "You're heaven sent, Class Rep. What would we do without you? I haven't been paying attention as the second Class Rep, have I? Ah, I wouldn't have been scared but so much happened at Namju's party―well, nevermind." He brushed it off, "You all are unaware so I'd rather not burden you with it. Thanks again." The boy sent a wink towards the General and she blushed.

Yeonha resisted the urge to roll her eyes as Dohwa placed his bag on the desk behind her.

"Yeonha-ya, good morning!" He greeted her chirpily, "I suppose Haru told you what happened yesterday."

"I was there, Dohwa." Yeonha shifted to face him, "I saw what happened. I wonder how Kyung and Danoh will deal with it. Or how the Writer wants their story to go. The sudden change must have come as a shock to them."

Dohwa chuckled, "My friend Han Yeonha, Danoh and I are not scared of the Writer anymore."

"You should be," She crossed her arms, "They might mess with your family next. Oh look, the teacher's here."

"What do you mean 'mess with my family'? Yeonha? Han Yeonha? Don't leave me in suspense!"

◆◆◆

Juda, in her gym uniform, was crouching by the plants in their hideout, looking morose. Yeonha threw away the lit cigarette without taking a drag from it. It was safe to say that while she was getting used to the smell and the smoke, she'd rather not make it a habit.

"What's bothering you, Juda?" Yeonha leaned against the shed pole, staring down at her friend, "You're usually the first to start talking whenever we're here. But you've barely said a word ever since I showed up."

The girl fidgeted around with the mud, patting it around a small flowering plant, "Nothing's bothering me."

"Sure it isn't."

"I'm telling you the truth."

"Hmm, feels like you're lying to your friend."

Juda tilted her head upwards to see Yeonha smiling smugly, "I'm not lying."

"My little brother is a better liar than you." She lifted her shoulders, before gesturing at a stairs for them to sit, "And that's saying something since he's terrible at lying. Ends up giggling every time. So," Yeonha sat down with a huff, patting at the space next to her, "Sit. And tell me what's gotten you upset."

Juda debated as she quietly sat herself on the stone. Then she slowly admitted, "Namju isn't talking to me..."

Yeonha blinked. Ah, this must be the aftereffects of the birthday party. Wasn't Namju supposed to declare that Juda was his woman or something?

"Did you two have a disagreement?"

"I don't know..." Juda pouted, looking terribly perturbed, "Well, to tell you the truth, Dohwa and I were talking in the garden last night when Namju found us. I'm so sorry, Yeonha-ya." The girl took a hesitant step towards her friend, placing a palm on her forehand. "Dohwa and I are just friends. I know you've said that you gave him up but...I still can't help feeling guilty."

"I see." Yeonha hummed in thought, "Namju must have misunderstood as always. What were you and Dohwa talking about?"

Juda turned her gaze away, focusing, "That's what I've been thinking about. He had told me not to forget but I cannot seem to remember. I know it was something important."

"Maybe Dohwa told you that he liked you?" She prompted and watched her friend's expression morph into one of horror.

"I promise I don't see him like that, Yeonha!" Juda cried, shaking her head vigorously, "I could never do that to you."

Lady, for fuck's sake―

Yeonha sighed, grabbing the shorter girl by her shoulders, "Yeo Juda, I hope you remember this too. I don't like Lee Dohwa. I've just been made to have feelings for him when in reality, we're just good friends. When I see him, I don't see a seventeen year old boy who's popular for being handsome and kind, but the seven year old who hated milk and had a cute lisp!"

"He had a lisp?"

"That's not the point."

"Sorry."

"What I'm saying is," Yeonha sighed, "do not feel guilty for liking Dohwa. Or anybody, for that matter. You can't control your heart, Juda. Do what you feel is right. This is your life after all."

Heh. Bullshit.

Juda visibly brightened up, "You're always looking after me, Yeonha. I can never thank you enough. I don't know what I'd do without you."

Have I heard these words before?

She waved off the compliments, "Nonsense. I'm glad to have a normal friend like you. And as for Namju, he'll come around. He can't really stay away from you. Now, come on. We have P.E. now, right? I'll walk you to the field."

They strolled down the school campus as Yeonha indulged her lead female friend with stories of hers and the A3's childhood. Would Juda remember how Yeonha socked Namju in the eye once for being mean to Dohwa? Nobody would know.

Juda left to join her class who was practising dodgeball for the upcoming Sports Day. Yeonha waved in response to the girl's enthusiastic goodbye and walked towards the bleachers. She was surprised to see Kyung and Haru sitting next to each other and talking.

"Wah," Yeonha froze midstep, pleasantly surprised, "I did not expect them to―whoop, there it is. Haru has him by the collar. What the hell did Baek Kyung say to him for his veins to pop out like that?―Haru-ya!" She jogged towards the bottom of the bleachers.

Her brother turned his head and immediately let go when he realized who had called him. "Noona." Haru took a step back, "When did you get here?"

"Nevermind that." She pointed her thumb in a general direction over her shoulder, "Do you want to eat cheesecake together? I guess I feel a little peckish."

Baek Kyung scoffed, fixing his jersey, "Yah, Han Yeonha. Why are you acting so familiar with him?" He ignored Haru as the boy brushed past him.

"I told you," Yeonha looped her arm around Haru's, "he's my brother. You two should stop picking fights with each other. Do you want to come with us―"

"Ah, that's right. Again with the 'brother' thing." Kyung sounded strangely venomous, "Are you going to stop playing around and give me a straight answer? Is this a way to get Lee Dohwa to pay attention to you?"

"Listen here―"

"Don't talk to her like that." Haru hissed, interrupting Yeonha, "Let's just go, noona. Talking to him is a waste of time." Without waiting for an answer, he tugged her along.

As Yeonha picked up her pace, she looked over her shoulder. A part of her felt sorry at the defeated look that had flickered on Kyung's face. Well, served him right for being unnecessarily aggressive all the time.

◆◆◆

Apart from the 'I will find the meaning of my existence' speech that Haru had given Jinmichae (which Yeonha had accidentally overheard while entering the kitchen in search for food), the day had mostly been uneventful. Yeonha and her friends had tried to prevent the walking disaster that was Taek from messing up whatever Stage was going on 'by mistake'.

In the end, Jung took the responsibility of the boy.

"I'll keep an eye on him," He sighed, throwing an arm around Taek's shoulders, "I'm great at shadowing people. You never know when we might lose this guy in the crowd."

"Just because I'm a few inches shorter than you doesn't mean you can insult me like this, stupid old man." Taek grumbled but did not put up much fight.

Haru had happily showed off the polaroid picture of him and Danoh from the school trip to Yeonha as they travelled back home. The boy was elated. While Yeonha wasn't too happy with his decision, she figured that there was only so much she could advise him about, and appreciated how being with Danoh seemed to make her brother happy.

As the teenagers ran up the stairs to their respective rooms, Yeonha found Jinho hovering outside her door. She let out a joyous cry and hoisted him up, ignoring his protests.

"Jin-ie, I missed you." The girl peppered Jinho's face with kisses, "We live in the same house and I still didn't get to see you for so long."

"Okay, okay. Stop, noona." The younger boy giggled as his sister put him back down, "I came home early from practise so I thought the three of us could have a movie marathon. We haven't had one in―oh?" Jinho noticed Haru who awkwardly waved at the kid, "Noona, who is this?"

"This is Haru." Yeonha said, "He's my...friend. Like a brother, you know? Go on, say hi."

Jinho obediently bowed, "Nice to meet you, hyung. I'm Han Jinho."

"Hi there." Haru beamed at the kid.

"He's staying here for the night. In the guest room, down the hall." She addressed Haru next, "You can join us too! The four of us can watch Studio Ghibli movies. Haru, you'll love them. Have you seen any before?"

At the shake of his head, Jinho looked at the older boy with wide eyes. He walked closer and placed his hand on Haru's arm, "You'll love them."

Haru crouched down to his level and ruffled the boy's hair, "I can't wait."

"Why don't you and Jiho make popcorn while we wash up?" Yeonha offered.

Jinho nodded excitedly and all but ran to the other side of the house, calling for his twin sister. Haru and Yeonha shared a wide smile until the latter keeled over on the floor. She hissed in pain, clutching the side of her neck. Haru was by her side in an instant.

Motherfu― isn't this where I got stabbed?

The pain made her claw at the spot. Yeonha's eyes began to water as she begged for the burning to stop. It was like...experiencing a red, hot, blinding light. Haru held her down as she thrashed, trying hard not to panic.

How could he not? He had never seen her in pain or with tears in her eyes. Not in this life. And he was positive that she had never shown 'weakness' in front of him in the previous life as well. Even though he didn't remember anything.

After what felt like hours but was just a minute or two, Yeonha breathed a sigh of relief. Haru used the ends of his shirt to wipe the sweat off her forehead.

"Are you―why―why did this happen?" Haru helped his sister sit up straight, "Noona, let me see ―there's no wound or ― or a scar. Is this because the Stage was changed? But nothing triggered it. How do you feel?"

Yeonha could still feel her heart twisting in her ribcage. "Well," She said, massaging from her collarbone to the nape of her neck, "Let's just say it's a miracle I didn't throw up. Did you feel the same? It's like it never hurt. Is there a word more...impactful than 'hurt'? Because that word would be an understatement. Or an underword, since 'hurt' is a word, not a statement. Or if I say 'That hurt', it would be an understatement, right? So I think the pain messed with my brain."

Haru was staring at her with his jaw hanging open. After her word vomit ended, he asked if it was alright that he was here. "I can leave and go back to school." The boy offered, helping her stand, "Maybe it's because of Oh Namju's birthday stage. I'm so sorry, noona. I shouldn't be here."

"I'm fine now so you don't have to worry about me falling down," Yeonha made a 'shoo' motion and then wagged a finger at him, "Listen here, I'm sure it has got nothing to do with you being in the house. There wasn't any Stage either because I would've known. So, don't...panic, I suppose." She let out a hiss-like noise to stop Haru from interrupting, "I'm older, right? Do as I say. Go, wash up. And don't be late. We have school tomorrow so I don't want the kids to stay up past midnight."

Without any further arguments, Haru complied.

The morning after, both the siblings got into an argument about which movie they watched had been better. Yeonha was siding with 'Princess Mononoke' while Haru shook his head and argued why 'Howl's Moving Castle' was far superior. In the middle of the debate, as they walked through the school corridor, Haru looked up and froze. A slow smile formed on his face.

Yeonha followed his gaze to see Eun Danoh's back cheerfully walking ahead. She nudged her brother, "Go ahead. I won't mind."

"I'll see you later." He grinned back and took larger strides to cover the distance between him and Danoh.

Yeonha watched as he tugged Danoh's bag off her shoulder gently. When the girl turned around, he was looking crouched at her height and whatever he had said made Eun Danoh blush like hell. Her pacemaker started to beep and the two exchanged words.

It was the good kind of envy that Yeonha was feeling. Like 'you guys are so cute. I want to experience this as well' kind. She groaned and stomped her feet. "Even I want someone to act cute with."

"Tch."

Kyung was staring at his fiance and Haru with so much disdain while standing next to her that Yeonha couldn't help but blurt out an "Are you feeling jealous?"

"Shut up." The boy lowered his eyes to look at her, "Why would I be jealous of that guy?"

"You can admit it, you know." Yeonha realized that she moved her hands around a lot whenever she spoke to him, "There's nothing wrong with wanting to make your fiance smile. Hey―where are you going? Are you skipping class?"

Baek Kyung had let out a growl before turning and walking in the opposite direction. Yeonha trailed after him. The hallways were strangely empty. "I'll come too. I don't feel like attending class but Haru convinced me to come to school. Can't believe he's such a goody-two-shoes."

"Stop following me, Yeonha."

"Why? You look like you could use some company. Actually, you always look like you could use some company. There's only so much your weird 'lone wolf' aura can win over. And so far, it's only the bullies from your class who like you."

"Stop talking."

"Bold of you to assume I'll do what you tell me to."

"What the hell do you want?" He had spun around, annoyed and angry. If it were on Stage, Yeonha was sure that she would've seen steam coming out of his ears.

They were by the lockers now. Yeonha, due to Kyung's sudden turning, had slammed her nose on his chest. Startled, she took a few steps back, frowning at his cologne.

"You need to change whatever deodorant or cologne or whatever you're using. The one from the other day at the party―that was better. Which reminds me," She pointed at him, "Congratulations, I suppose. Danoh breaking off the engagement really affected you, didn't it? You do like her after all."

"I don't have to answer that when all you tell me about that guy is that he's your brother." Kyung snapped, "Or that there's no point in explaining since I'm going to forget. This Haru dropped out of nowhere and you expect me to believe your inane excuses? What was that word you keep using? 'Stage'?"

His outburst threw her off. "You― uh―well―I―you...wouldn't like the real answer, Kyung-ah." Yeonha bit her lip, "You honestly wouldn't."

"That's not up to you to assume." He replied. "I do remember Oh Namju's party. And how I didn't know why I suddenly went up to the front and officiated my relationship with Eun Danoh."

Well, shit. I asked for it. It's on me. Fucking hell.

"It didn't feel right."

...what now.

Yeonha tried to reassure him, "She won't leave you, Kyung, if that's what you're worried about. Danoh, in time, is going to be alright and you won't lose her."

"That's not what I meant." Kyung shook his head.

His words made Yeonha panic internally. Did that one Stage change so much? Or was this because Kyung was one-and-a-half step away from becoming self-aware? How was she going to tell Jinmichae? How would he deal with this? Oh god, her classmates would murder her. Would Kyung also jump on the I'll-change-my-setup-or-I'll-die-trying bandwagon? Would he be different in the Shadow? She desperately hoped for him to be a little nicer.

"Yah!" The boy's voice jolted Yeonha out of the whirlpool of thoughts, "Stop staring off into space. I asked you something."

Shaking her head, Yeonha plastered a smile, "Sorry. What was the question again?"

"I wouldn't mind going to the beach. Away from all this―what's with that look on your face?" Kyung asked, adjusting the straps of his school bag, "You did pester me over and over again about wanting to go. Don't tell me you forgot."

"No..." Yeonha's dark eyes were wide. There was a good kind of pinch in her heart. "I just didn't think you'd remember after all that happened. Or that you would want to, I don't know, humour me, I guess."

He rolled his eyes at her, "Do you want to go or not?"

No matter how many times she had had the same damn conversation with Baek Kyung, Yeonha had always felt elated when he confirmed their beach trip. It was rare for the boy to actually do something...heartwarming.

"It's a yes or no question, Yeonha. Stop looking at me like a dead fish." Kyung clicked his tongue impatiently.

The girl nodded fondly. "Yeah, okay. I'd love ― I mean I'd like to. Sure. It would be fun. Yes."

It sucked that things became worse after this for a while.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Sagak.

Stage Yeonha shuffled inside the A3's room, where Dohwa was. The boy was examining his bruised face in the large mirror placed in one corner. Kyung looked as worried as he physically could.

"I heard what happened." Yeonha said with concern, "It looks like it hurts a lot. Let me see." She stepped closer to Dohwa, gently taking his face in her hand, "Try not to bite or suck at the wound, Dohwa-ya. Here, I always carry an ointment with me."

I DON'T WANT TO TOUCH HIS FUCKING LIPS, PLE ―OH GOD, I CAN'T BELIEVE THIS. Huh...Dohwa's lips are actually really soft―STOP. GROSS. STUPID FUCKING WRITER MAKING BAEK KYUNG WATCH TOO. WHAT IS HE GOING TO THINK?

"Thank you, Yeonha-ya." Dohwa gratefully said as she retracted her thumb, "You're always taking care of me."

Blushing, Stage Yeonha looked away, "That's not true."

His smile widened, "I feel better already. You're more of a healer than a fighter, aren't you? It's like your touch is magic."

Where have I heard this before?

"Don't listen to him," Kyung quipped from the back, "He was just complaining about how much it stung before you came in."

Dohwa threw him a withered look, "Quiet, you. I can't go on showing my weak side now, can I?"

"If not in front of us," Stage Yeonha slowly reached for his hand, "then who else can you show your true feelings?"

Aaand cue the fluff eye contact moment.

Sagak.

The teens stepped away from each other. Yeonha made a disappointed noise.

"I gotta admit," She leaned closer to Dohwa's face, "even though I'm rooting for you, Oh Namju does have a mean swing. Do you think he picked it up from me?"

Before he could reply, Kyung pulled the girl back by her arm. He turned to Lee Dohwa, "Why don't you talk to Namju again?"

The other boy let out a humourless laugh, "He won't remember anything and will end up saying the same thing over and over again. Well, Yeo Juda would do the same, I suppose." He faced his friends with a smile, "That anyway will not affect my feelings for her. No offence, Yeonha."

"None taken. I understand."

Dohwa patted Kyung's shoulder, "I feel much better telling you all this, honestly."

When he walked past, Kyung turned around as well. "Are you sure you're alright?" He asked, creasing his brows.

"Wah." Yeonha observed his face, "You look genuinely bothered. Dohwa, I think Kyung likes you the most out of all the two friends he has."

Holding out three fingers, Dohwa continued to tease, "He has three friends and he likes me the most."

Baek Kyung looked like he was contemplating punching Dohwa on the right side of his face now. "Forget I asked." He glowered.

As he went to exit the room, Dohwa turned around to address Yeonha. "Come on. Let's head to class or we'll be late."

Before she could answer, Kyung stepped in. "You go on ahead." He gestured, "I need to talk to her about something."

Are those alarm bells I'm hearing?

Dohwa tilted his head in confusion and then shrugged, "Okay. I'll see you in class." He sent them a wink before disappearing out the door.

Yeonha just wanted to leave. She could imagine Jinmichae chasing after her with a meat knife. She recalled every moment she accidentally mentioned the word 'Stage' or 'forget' or 'Writer'. This couldn't be all on her, right? Danoh, Haru and Dohwa had all been dropping these words enough to make Kyung suspicious too.

"From the look on your face," Kyung stared down at her, "I think you know what I'm going to ask you."

She shook her head and fidgeted with her fingers, "I...would not want to assume."

With a mental counting of 1, 2, and 3, Kyung said, "I lost control of myself. When you and Lee Dohwa were talking, I couldn't move no matter how hard I tried. Just like that day at the party. You and Dohwa as well. You two were acting one way with each other and then suddenly, your behaviours changed."

If I throw myself out of the window, will it kill me?

"O...kay." Yeonha held up a finger, "Did you...happen to hear a, well, let's call it a noise. Like someone sloppily turning a page?"

"Yeah. I guess."

I guess the jig is up.

She clapped her hands together once, faking the largest smile she could, "Well. There's no other way to say it. We're manhwa characters. All of us."

The corner of Kyung's mouth twitched. "We're what?"

Yeonha explained slowly, "Yeo Juda and Oh Namju are the main characters who happen to fall in love―yeah, it's a romance manhwa― and we happen to be...side characters. Second leads. Or something."

He grit his teeth, before looking away, "I don't understand. How does this work?"

"We call them the Writer. They dictate how our...setups play out. A scene written in the book by the Writer, the one where we lose control of ourselves, is called the Stage. The one where we are our original―um―self-aware selves is called the Shadow. There are gaps in your memory that you might not be completely aware of. They're because of the time skips that the Writer draws."

"We?" Kyung asked, "You, Eun Danoh, Dohwa...are there more?"

She nodded, "Jinmichae, the chef. And my friends, Bom and Jung." Let's just leave my class out of this.

"When did you become...aware?"

"I woke up a few months ago, when the book began, and realized something was off. My mind knew that this was a world within a manhwa but I needed someone to explain exactly what was going on."

Baek Kyung slowly repeated, "'a few months ago'? What about―what about our lives before? All the memories I have? Everything that happened? You mean to tell me that it was some person who decided my past?"

"Kyung-ah―"

"I lost my mother because this Writer suddenly decided to take her away to suit the fucking storyline?"

Yeonha was at a loss of words. She openly gaped at the boy who stood still as a statue. When she looked away, Yeonha caught sight of his clenched fists. The boy let out a trembling sigh and turned his back to her. Yeonha felt her body move before she could even realize it.

Wrapping her arms around him from the back, she pressed her forehead in the center of his shoulder blades. "I'm sorry." Yeonha didn't know what else to say, "I'm so sorry."

Kyung had stiffened at the contact. "Why are you apologizing? You've done nothing wrong. My mother died. My father doesn't want me. My fiance doesn't want me. It's like the Writer has built some grudge against me."

"I'll stay." The girl promised, "I won't leave you. We're friends, right, Kyung-ah? All this time, I kept thinking Danoh was the only one in pain. But it has been really difficult for you as well, hasn't it? Kyung, as long as I can help it, I won't leave you."

"You say that now," He placed a palm over hers, "but you know very well what kind of a person I am." Kyung pulled himself away from her grasp and headed to the door. As he exited, Yeonha's voice stopped him.

"You can be a good person." She said firmly, "You just choose to put up a front."

Kyung looked over his shoulder for a second before leaving Yeonha in silence.

◆◆◆

Haru had seen her walk to practise across the garden and had called out to her. When Yeonha turned towards his voice, she saw him sitting with Danoh and Dohwa. The latter had his violin with him. Fastening her training kit on her back, Yeonha jogged towards her friends.

"Yeonha-ya!" Dohwa smiled at her and gestured at the empty space next to him, "Are you heading to practise?"

"Yeah," The teen dropped her bag on the bench with a loud noise, "First match is in a few days. Ugh, why couldn't I do something nicer and less...violent? Like fencing? Or piano? Or ballet?"

Haru shook his head and stood up, "Forget that, noona. Look at this―" He pointed at the nametag on his chest, "My name is visible on the tag!"

With wide eyes, the girl leaned closer, "What the―when did this happen? How did this happen?"

"He was mentioned in the Stage as well!" Danoh announced, giddily. "Saemi and everyone know his name too.

Yeonha was rendered near speechless for the second time that day. Yes, it was amazing that Haru was being included. But what did it mean for the plot? What if he ended up getting hurt? What if someone else ended up getting hurt?

"Does that mean I can officially let you stay with us?" She asked, brushing off her worries, "You won't have to keep coming back for all your belongings that disappeared? The twins won't have to be reintroduced to you each time? This is great, Haru-ya! I'm happy for you."

The boy smiled in a way that melted her 'elder sister' heart.

"What time will you be done with training?" He asked, sitting by Danoh, "Jinho wanted to watch Wolf Children―"

"Again!?"

"―and I said it would depend on what time we come back home."

Dohwa stretched his legs and whined, "Yah, look at you two. Having all the fun in the world when I'm here with a bruised heart."

"Did Yeo Juda reject you for the seventh time?" Yeonha chuckled as the other two exchanged amused looks.

"Yes, she―hang on! How do you know it was the seventh time?"

"I saw you. Moving on?"

The boy picked up his violin, "This time, it was more of...a romance manhwa type. I played the violin and ended up confessing."

Haru blinked, "But Yeo Juda doesn't remember anything, does she?"

"But what can I do?" He grinned, caressing the violin, "I still like her. She's so pretty." He sighed dreamily.

Yeonha scowled at him. Danoh let out a vomiting noise as she covered her mouth. Nudging Dohwa, Yeonha complained, "I wish someone would call me pretty too. Aah, Lee Dohwa, you heartbreaker. I miss the days when you had eyes only for me."

"I never―"

Dohwa was interrupted by Danoh swaying dangerously. Haru was on his feet in an instant, steadying her by holding onto her elbow gently. The other two teens stood up.

"Are you alright?"

Danoh clutched the side of her head, "I saw the storyboard."

"What did you see?" Dohwa asked.

The girl groaned, "Ah, this Baek Kyung. Why does he always―"

"Baek Kyung?" Yeonha and Haru chimed, both in different tones. They exchanged mildly surprised looks before turning to Danoh. "Is he going to bother you again?" Haru asked. Yeonha didn't like the way he said that.

"I don't know. It was fine when he was being mean to me." Danoh pouted in confusion, "But he's suddenly trying to be nice to me."

"That's good, isn't it?" Dohwa grinned, "I mean, your character has had a crush on him for a decade now. How about you make things work and―" He stumbled over words as he caught the intense glare the siblings were sending him. "Ahaha, it's too late for that, right?"

Danoh turned to look at Haru then Yeonha, and then back at the boy before catching on. "Yes. Yep! Too late. Haha."

"I liked you for more than a decade, Dohwa." Yeonha stuck out her tongue at him, "I don't see us trying to work things out."

The boy laughed loudly with more embarrassment tinging his face, "Right, right. I don't know what came over me. I shouldn't have said that. I mean―I―uh―you obviously like Kyung -"

"What?" All three of them blurted.

Danoh and Haru looked at Yeonha, whose face had flared red. The girl's ears felt as if they were going to melt.

She held up a threatening fist, "Yah, Lee Dohwa. What the hell are you talking about? Where did that come from?"

He was instantly standing behind their friends, using them as a shield. "I thought you did!" He wailed, "I mean, during the school trip, I caught you staring at him so many times. And even in school, Kyung and you spend a lot of time together―Yeonha, put your fist away!"

"Just because I looked at him a couple of times and hung out with him doesn't mean I like him, you dumbass! I'm looking at you right now, aren't I? Does that mean I like you?"

"Okay. I'm sorry! Can you stop looking at me like you want to pummel me to the ground? Thanks."

Patting her cheeks, Yeonha turned away from the three. She was suddenly hyper aware of the set of eyes on her. Danoh let out an 'ooh' sound.

"It fits, I suppose." She said, "The only person who has ever been able to handle Baek Kyung is Yeonha. When I wasn't aware, I used to be super jealous of how easily he used to talk to you."

"Now you're making me feel bad, Danoh-ya."

"I support you, Yeonha." The petite girl held up her hands to show enthusiasm, "Though I don't see why you like him but I wish that being with him makes you happy―"

" ― Eun Danoh, shut the fuck up―"

"No." Haru said firmly, "Yeonha noona does not and cannot like that jerk. Come on, I'll walk you to the gym, noona." He hurried past his sister, picking up her training kit with one hand while dragging her along with the other.

"Bye, Yeonha!" Dohwa waved eagerly, alongside Danoh, "See you tomorrow!"

"Seriously though," Danoh said with an afterthought, "I wonder how she puts up with that Baek Kyung."

◆◆◆

Baek Joonhyun was outside school, waiting for his driver when Yeonha dragged her feet to the front gates. The school was nearly empty. The sun hadn't set yet but she was still exhausted. She couldn't feel her arms from all the pushups and pullups she had been made to do.

"Joonhyunie, you're here?" Yeonha greeted him, "You're studying hard these days, aren't you?"

The younger boy bowed his head a little, "I lost track of time. Are you heading home as well, noona?"

Yeonha nodded, "I suppose I'll have to take a bus back today. I don't think the driver remembers that he had to pick me up."

"I can drop you home. We live in the same neighbourhood anyway."

"Oh, uh...thank you. I'll...take you up on it."

She'd known the boy mostly her entire life. But unfortunately, Joonhyun had been nothing but 'Baek Kyung's younger brother' to her and the rest of the A3. So the silence that their conversation had dissolved into was...highly uncomfortable this time. Yeonha didn't know what to say, unlike the last time they had met in the same spot.

"Are you going to hurt my hyung this time as well?"

The words knocked the air right out of her lungs. Yeonha whirled around to stare at him, "What?"

"You should leave him alone." She had never seen Joonhyun look so cold, "He'll find happiness if you and your brother don't interfere."

"I want him to be happy just as much as you do, J―"

Joonhyun scoffed, his glare sharpening, "You don't need to lie, noona. For you, it's always been about protecting your brother. Everything you've ever done has been for him. Back then...Jung had insisted that you loved hyung. But you let him suffer."

Ignoring the new found fact about her past self, Yeonha straightened her back. "Haru has the right to―" She defended but was interrupted again.

"At the expense of everyone?" Joonhyun shot back, "You may have been retaining your memories. However, I don't believe you know how the story ended. After Haru and you changed the scene, stopping Danoh-noona from convincing the Second Prince to be better―to forgive the King for the faults of his predecessor ―you triggered a change in all our fates."

"I―I don't know what you're talking about." She stammered, heart pounding with dread.

"One of the Lords of the court convinced the Second Prince that you were a traitor." Joonhyun continued, "He had you killed. Your spy, Jung, was next. And then the Witch in the Mountains followed after. As revenge, the King ordered for the execution of my father and was poisoned in turn. Danoh-noona was framed and ultimately killed as well." The boy observed how the blood from Yeonha's face drained, her face morphing into an expression of horror.

"No." She shook her head in disbelief, "No. Your father ―Lord Baek― had me torn to shreds. He ―"

"I know." He didn't bat an eyelash, "And I am very sorry that you had to go through so much pain. I did quite like you, noona. You were always kind to me." Joonhyun frowned, reminding Yeonha of his brother for a moment, "But it could all have been avoided had neither of you meddled."

When the girl didn't speak for a while, Joonhyun lowered his voice, using a softer tone, "It's better for everyone this way. Nobody will get hurt this time."

"And what about Danoh?" Yeonha looked him in the eye, "She deserves to love and be loved by someone who cherishes her―"

"It can be―"

" ―no!" She raised her voice, "It's not fair to force her to feel for someone who has been cruel to her. No matter what Kyung's real self is like, it's not...right. Danoh's true self wants to be with Haru. I know it―"

"There's no proof that they―"

She argued back fiercely, "They found each other, didn't they? They loved each other back in that world. And now they're rediscovering their feelings for each other. I won't―"

"― let me take that away from Haru?" Joonhyun finished her sentence, as if he knew what she was going to say, "I keep telling you, noona. It's going to hurt everyone."

"Then I'll fix it."

"You couldn't last time."

"It's ―"

The young boy looked almost exhausted. With his shoulders slumped, he asked, "Why must you still be so stubborn?"

"I don't compromise when it comes to my siblings." Yeonha replied without missing a beat. "Jiho, Jinho or Haru, it doesn't matter. Nobody can hurt them while I'm here."

Joonhyun gave a helpless smile, "Then whatever I told you...are words of caution. A warning, but not a threat. I wouldn't want you to suffer, either."

His words made her feel nauseous. The throbbing in her head was too...loud. When Joonhyun politely opened the car door for her, Yeonha felt her legs move as if on Stage. The car ride was unbearable.

The boy next to her behaved as if she wasn't there at all. And it didn't help that the driver kept looking at her through the rear view mirror. Wasn't he staring at me the last time I saw him as well? Fucking creep.

Joonhyun finally spoke when they neared their neighbourhood. "Driver Kim, I'll get down here as the house is just around the corner. Please drive Yeonha-noona home."

"It's alright." Yeonha started but the driver spoke over her.

"Of course, Master Baek. I know where Director Han lives so you need not worry. Oh, and one more thing. Your father is coming home early today."

When he got out of the car, Joonhyun turned and nodded at Yeonha, "I'll see you later, noona."

"Ah...yeah. You too."

It was even more suffocating once he left. Yeonha could sense that the driver was itching to say something. His eyes kept flickering over to her. The two minute drive felt like an eternity. Yeonha couldn't wait to go back home. It showed when she more or less leapt out of the vehicle as soon as it came to a halt.

"Thank you." She hurriedly said and made for the front gate of her house.

"Is that you, court physician?"

Yeonha froze just as she reached for the gate. Slowly, she turned around. "I'm sorry?"

"You are the Healer Han from Court, aren't you?" Driver Kim made eye contact with her through his glasses.

"You must be mistaken," She gulped, "I've never heard of the person you are talking about."

"I see." The man looked unconvinced, "Good night, miss."

She waited until the car was out of sight and only then let out a shaky breath. Yeonha knew that he was looking at her from the side view mirror. Dread coursed through her body. Who was he? Why did he ask her that? Why was he looking at her with so much...contempt? Or maybe I'm just imagining things.

Shaking the thoughts out of her mind, Yeonha dragged her training kit home. However, it was from that moment on that she began to feel as if someone was watching her.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Jung, her apprentice, had hurried inside her working quarters, looking stressed. He bowed once Yeonha turned to him with a curious gaze.

"What is it?" The woman asked, putting away her reading material, "Why do you look so worried, Jung-ah?

He looked over his shoulder, before facing her again. "The Second Prince is on his way here, Madam." The young man informed, "There was a training mishap and His Highness was injured."

He must've gotten hurt during a spar again. Yeonha sighed, "Jung, were you out spying again?"

"I can't help it. It's in my nature. Madam Han, you should ready your medicine and tools. Who knows how the Temperamental Prince might react at the slightest snag."

"Don't call him that." Yeonha chided.

Jung scurried to the room in the back. "Oh, I forgot. He has a soft spot for our Madam." He teased, while unrolling a mat on the four-poster bed. "The Prince keeps getting injured. It's like he wants an excuse to see you."

"Keep your voice down! What if someone hears you?"

As Yeonha got up from her spot by the window to prepare herself for the patient, a number of soldiers burst in and positioned themselves around the room, by the walls. The King's advisor, who seemed somewhat familiar, strode in followed by Haru. Yeonha's brother had his arm around a wounded Prince Kyung, who clutched his bleeding side. He was gritting his teeth in pain.

"Physician Han―" Before the Advisor could speak further, the woman interrupted him.

Gesturing at the back of the room, Yeonha said, "Haru, please lead the Prince inside. Let's not waste time on pleasantries." With a withering glance at the Advisor, who sneered at her with contempt, the physician turned and walked further inside the building.

"Send the guards away." The Prince demanded, as Haru assisted him into sitting down. "There's no need for them to be here."

"Jung, help the Prince take off his tunic." Yeonha ignored the Advisor's protests, which had arisen the moment he had heard the Prince's demands.

Prince Kyung swatted Jung's hands away, "I do not require assistance. It's just a scratch. Advisor Kim, did you not hear me?"

The man looked uncertain, "Sire, I cannot leave you with this woman―"

"This woman," The Prince snapped, "is more trustworthy than anyone in the Kingdom. You will take the guards and leave."

A blushing Yeonha caught Jung's eyes, who merely rolled his at her behaviour. The woman busied herself with nursing the cut on the Second Prince's waist. The apprentice sneakily tugged at Haru's sleeve, pulling him out of the quarters with a grin. Haru was very hesitant to leave his sister alone with the Prince. The man's temper was well-known, after all.

Yeonha worked quietly, avoiding looking the Prince in the eye. She could feel his gaze on her but she dared not to look up with the fear of looking like a tomato. As she bandaged the wound, the Prince asked.

"Do you not wonder about my injury?"

Biting her lip, the woman tried to be as professional as she could. "It wasn't my place to ask. However...if the Prince could put my worrying to rest by telling me, I'd be much obliged."

"Liar," Prince Kyung smirked, "You weren't worried a bit, Healer Yeonha."

Yeonha's face flushed as she admitted, "You've survived much worse, my Prince. It would be an insult to you and my skills as a Physician if you couldn't survive a small cut." For Heaven's sake, look away from his naked torso, you stupid woman. "Does it still sting?" Amidst her internal panic, Yeonha made eye contact with him.

Han Yeonha was known throughout the Kingdom for her expertise in medicine. She had been serving the Royal Family since she was a child, alongside her father. Not to forget, she was also working as an assassin to the First Prince for a while now. However, even after all the years, she still felt like a little girl whenever she looked at Prince Kyung. Yeonha could never look him in the eye without her heart threatening to leap out of her ribcage.

"No," Prince Kyung observed her with softer eyes, "I feel better. It's like your touch is magic."

A few days later, the King perished and Prince Jinmi ascended the throne. Prince Kyung never looked at Healer Han the same way after that day.

◆◆◆

"Does this look okay?"

Haru was stretching the hem of his sweatshirt downwards, standing in front of Yeonha, who had startled out of her thoughts. The latter had been busy munching on her snacks in her room, trying to take her mind of the creepy driver, when the boy had burst in with enthusiasm.

"Are you going somewhere?" Yeonha shifted from where she was lying on her bed, "You look fine."

Nodding while beaming, Haru said, "I'm going to see Danoh at the movie theatre."

She sat up straight. "I thought she and Kyung were supposed to go together."

"Yes. But what if he doesn't show up?" Haru sat on the edge of the bed, turning to his sister, "I don't want Danoh to be upset."

Humming in thought, Yeonha agreed. "You really like her, don't you?" She teased, "Look at you, being all shy about it." She made an 'aw' sound and ruffled the boy's hair.

He let out a whine, "No, it's not like that!" As Yeonha snickered and snorted louder at his reaction, Haru gave her a little shove. "Don't laugh!" He complained before she quietened down. After a bit of pondering and a few curious looks from Yeonha, Haru finally asked, "Why are you so nice to him?"

"Who?"

"Baek Kyung." He carefully noted how Yeonha stiffened, tucking a stray strand back into her ponytail, "You're always just...nice to him."

She scrunched her nose, "He is often mean, isn't he? To be honest, I don't know." Yeonha gave him a tight-lipped, helpless smile, "Sometimes I feel drawn to him, just like you're drawn to Danoh. If given a chance, I believe he can be better. There's more to him than he lets on."

Seeing how he had grown silent at her answer, Yeonha shuffled towards Haru and placed a hand on his shoulder. "I know he treats Danoh terribly. And that you don't like it at all. Neither do I. But he can change. He'll listen to me. And Dohwa." She hastily added. "So don't worry too much." Thumping him on the back, Yeonha grinned, "Now go and have fun on your date."

Haru's cheeks turned a light shade of pink, "It's not―it's not a date."

"Hmm, sure."

"I'm telling you the truth."

"You'll be late, Haru."

As he got up to leave, the teen looked at Yeonha's study table. He frowned, moving closer to it, "I thought there were more pictures here."

"Oh, you noticed too?" Yeonha got off her bed as well to get a closer look at the photo frames, "Some drawings on the refrigerator are also missing. I think the house help must have moved them."

Haru couldn't shake off the swirling worry. "I see." He replied, "Well...I'll be off now, noona."

"Wait!" She grabbed his sleeve, "Do you have money? In case you decide to have dinner together. Remember, pay the bill unless she wants to split it. I don't know if you should offer or not...hmm...I've never actually been on a date, embarrassingly enough. Alright, anyway, be a gentleman. Walk her home. Make sure you guys are safe."

After another fifteen minutes of Yeonha fretting about the date, Haru finally left. The house was eerily empty. Yeonha's parents were at work. The maids were gone. The twins were at the grandparents' again.

She studied for a while, before her mind wandered off to the kitchen. If she were to indulge herself in all sorts of junk food that her mother had hidden behind the china cabinet, would Yeonha's match be affected on Stage? The coach had put her on a diet.

What the coach doesn't know won't hurt him.

Yeonha chuckled to herself as she bounced down the stairs happily. She crossed the dining hall only to stop and stare through the glass doors that watched over the large lawn in the back. The goosebumps that rose all over the girl's body made her feel sick. Yeonha felt that she saw a silhouette hiding by the nearest tree as she moved closer to the door.

A voice in the back of her mind wanted her to go out to check. Yeonha told the voice to shut the fuck up.

That's how people die in horror movies.

She made sure that the doors were locked. For good measure, she drew the curtains over them as well. As the anxiety in her stomach began to nibble on her insides, Yeonha hurriedly checked all the windows and doors in the entire house. She switched on all the lights on the ground floor and armed herself with her dad's biggest golf club.

What if whoever is watching has a knife or a gun? I'm not a fucking idiot to throw hands at someone with a weapon.

As the minutes passed, Yeonha began to feel a little relieved. Her fear had been for nothing. Maybe she was being paranoid because of how Director Baek's driver had spoken to her. The girl had clearly heard him call her 'Court Physician' with venom in his voice. Yeonha tried to recall his face from her past memories but came up blank.

Just as she thought that she'd ask Bom or Jung tomorrow, she heard a noise by the front door. Yeonha took quiet steps to the entrance of the house, with the golf club poised. Her heart hammered with alarm as she hid behind a large decorative vase.

However, as an anti-climax, the security lock beeped in affirmation twice before the door unlocked. A vacant looking Jiho walked in, still in her school uniform. After taking a few small strides, the 8 year old looked up to find her elder sister holding a hybrid golf club high over her head.

Her nose scrunched as she scowled, "What are you doing, unnie?"

With wobbly knees, Yeonha hurriedly put the 'weapon' down and leaned on it, trying to play off her uneasiness. "Oh, you know," She forced a laugh, "Just...lifting weights. Weren't you at grandma's?"

"...No. I was at school. As you can clearly see from my uniform. Were you scared that someone broke in?"

"N-no."

"Why would anyone break in from the front door?" Jiho did not look amused. "And why would you leave Jinho alone?"

That caught Yeonha off guard. "What do you mean?" She asked, taking her sister's school bag off the girl's shoulders.

Jiho looked over her shoulder at the older girl who was trailing after her, "He's been home since the afternoon. The teacher had said that he wasn't feeling well so she sent him back."

"But he's not here!" Yeonha frowned, following her sister into the kitchen, "There's nobody in the house. I checked!" It had only been her and the floating furniture here and there.

"Are you feeling okay?" The younger girl asked, throwing her another look while rummaging through the pantry cabinets, "The security guards are outside. Jinho is home. Why are you being so paranoid today? Are you missing mom and dad, unnie? Ah, there's no ramyeon in the house. How is this possible!?" Jiho whined and turned around, "Let's go to the convenience store and get some."

However, Yeonha was still trying to digest the fact that Jiho had been home the entire time. She had checked his room a while ago. It had been empty. Maybe he had been in the bathroom? The teen whirled around and darted towards the staircase in the center of the house.

"Han Jinho!" Yeonha yelled, "Jinho-ya, are you upstairs?"

She waited patiently for the response that came to her in the form of loud footsteps. As Yeonha looked up at the barristers, Jinho's face peeked from in between.

"Sorry, noona." He called, "I must have fallen asleep. I'll be right down." He called and descended the stairs. "What happened? Oh, Jiho's back. Hi! How was your day?"

"There's no ramyeon in the house." Jiho was frowning heavily, "Let's go get some."

"Have you been home the entire time?" Yeonha demanded, bending down to stare at her little brother, "Were you in your room?"

He nodded, "I didn't hear you come back, noona. I had a headache so I took a nap. I feel better now." The boy smiled brightly.

"If we don't go to eat ramyeon right now," Jiho was annoyed upon being ignored, "I will hold my breath."

Yeonha turned to scowl at her younger sister, "There's dinner in the fridge. You can't eat -"

The younger girl puffed up her cheeks, scrunched her eyes close and began to count, "One, two, three-"

The countdown made the other two scramble to get their coats. Han Jiho was known to hold her breath long enough for her to pass out. None of them wanted to visit the hospital and explain that Jiho had fainted because she didn't get what she wanted. The nurses gossiped enough about the Director's family already.

◆◆◆

Yeonha felt that she was being watched again as she held her siblings' hands tighter. She kept looking over her shoulder as if she heard someone following the three. The fact that it was night time and the streets were empty made Yeonha panic even more. She shouldn't have listened to Jiho. They should've just eaten the reheated food and gone to sleep.

Worst case scenario, if someone attacked them, Yeonha would hold him off so that the twins could run straight to Kyung's house which was a lane away.

The twins shared a curious glance as their sister picked up her pace. "What's wrong?" Jinho asked, hurrying to keep up.

Yeonha looked back for a second again, "Just...keep walking, you two."

"Okay." He turned to Jiho and shrugged.

There was someone there. Yeonha caught a shadow immediately hiding behind a wall a few feet away. The person's footsteps could be heard clearly.

Okay. Don't fucking panic. Keep the twins closer. Don't show that you saw something. Get to an area with more people around. Should I grab my phone? But I don't want to let go of―

As Yeonha's anxiety increased along with her speed, she hurried around the corner with the twins in tow. In the middle of her rushed thoughts, the girl turned left only to collide with someone. Out of fear, she couldn't help but let out a scream, startling everyone.

"Yah, why the hell are you screaming like that!?"

With a hand clasped over her mouth, Yeonha stared wide-eyed at an equally horrified Baek Kyung. The twins had ended up grabbing the back of her coat with fright.

"Oh, it's you." Yeonha had never felt such solace from a person's mere presence. She had almost gone deaf with how loud her heartbeat had become. "Thank god it's you."

Jiho shook her slightly, "You've been acting really weird, unnie."

"I'm so sorry. I―I'm sorry. I didn't mean to..." The older girl looked away for a second before looking at Kyung, "Weren't you supposed to be at the theatre with Danoh?"

"Where are you going?" He asked instead of replying.

Surprisingly, it was Jiho who went up to him, holding his wrist and forcing a puppy face. "Will you accompany us to the convenience store?"

"No."

A quarter of an hour later, Kyung and Yeonha watched the 8 year olds run down the different aisles of the store. The two teens stood shoulder to shoulder, by the counter in silence. It was clear the Kyung was angry (surprise, surprise) about something but Yeonha didn't want to ask. They stayed there quietly until Kyung turned his head towards the last aisle.

"Put the fruit beer back, you little imp!" The boy called out Jiho, "Hiding it under your shirt doesn't mean I won't see it when I pay for it."

"Why don't you two just pick up the cup noodles as you had decided before?" Yeonha gestured to Jinho who ran up and placed his food on the billing counter. "And, you don't need to pay." She leaned a little towards Kyung, who shrugged.

"It's fine." He replied, before catching sight of Jiho again, "You don't need so much candy. Put them back. Jesus." As the younger girl made a face at him, Kyung took a mock-threatening step.

The cashier, a woman in her 40s, let out a hearty chuckle. "Oh my, what a lively young family!"

"We're not a family."

"Oh no, the two of us aren't―"

The teenagers looked at each other before looking at the cashier again. Yeonha had felt slightly embarrassed as Kyung pretended to not have heard anything. Her face had grown warmer as she explained to the woman that the two were just friends and that the twins were her siblings.

"I'm so sorry," The older lady laughed goodnaturedly, "I assumed you to be older. And seeing how you seem to be close..."

Yeonha waved off the comment while trying to hide her blush at the assumption, "I can see why. Kyung looks like an aged eel, doesn't he?"

The boy scowled, "What did you say?"

"Let's just pay and sit over there, Kyung-ah." She forced a laugh, "You two, are you done with your shopping?"

"Han Jiho, for the last time―put the soda back!"

Jiho and Jinho had sat at the small table, happily eating and talking while looking out of the store. The older two had sat a bit away from them, on another table. An unopened bottle of orange juice was in the center.

Yeonha was lost in her trail of thought. She wondered why people kept asking her about Baek Kyung. The two liked each other's company, she assumed. They were friends, after all. And they were bound to run into each other since they lived so close by and went to the same school.

Dare she say that she was fond of him.

The girl involuntarily blushed again when she remembered what Joonhyun had said earlier. About her being in love with the past Kyung. No fucking way. The girl was sure that he had been an ass back then as well. But then again, his mother had been poisoned by the King's first wife, Prince Jinmi's mother.

She observed the way Kyung had leaned back into the chair, resting his cheek on his knuckles. He was rolling his eyes as Jiho stuck out her tongue at him. Yeonha smiled. A vague memory of the fluttering of her heart jostled her.

Kyung's gaze accidentally fell on her before he looked away. "What's with the stupid face?"

Yeonha's smile fell at the insult. She tsked, "You're one to talk. How do you not have any frown lines even though that's all you do?"

He let out a breath of laughter. For a second, maybe her heart had skipped a bit. Or she could've been mistaken.

"That floating dustbin over there," Kyung gestured over Yeonha's shoulder, "Does that mean we're in...Shadow?"

Nodding, Yeonha said, "If you talk to people who are unaware in the Shadow, they'll most likely forget about it. Like, if we go back to the counter, the cashier might make the same comment as earlier."

"...Right."

Shitshitshit. Why did I have to remind him about that?

"So..." Yeonha tried to deviate from the topic, "Why did you come back from your date?"

"Just...forget about it." He shook his head, shifting in his seat.

"Aw, come on! It couldn't have gone that bad."

Kyung hesitated before meeting her eyes, "I...was made to call Eun Danoh and tell her that I wasn't going to come to the theatre."

She frowned, "But why? No, wait. Let me guess. Your father was being the usual son of a bitch that he is."

The boy blinked at her words, "Well...yes. That's one way of putting it."

Yeonha placed her palms, one on top of another, on the table. "After the Stage ended, did you tell Danoh what actually happened?"

"Yeah." His answer honestly surprised her, "I could hear you nagging in my mind so I ended up sending her a text. Don't look so shocked."

Well, that was an unexpected improvement. Kyung scowled at Yeonha's mildly impressed look.

"But why didn't you go back instead of texting her?"

He shrugged, "I didn't want to. I told her to go home or whatever. She's not the type to watch a movie without any company."

Yeonha debated whether or not to tell him that Danoh did have company in the form of Haru. If she did, would he storm out of the store to go to her? Yeonha didn't want him to leave, though. She liked being in his company. Yeonha made the split second decision to not tell him.

Instead, she let out a laugh, "I am amazed. Didn't know you had it in you. I mean, I did. But I didn't actually expect you to―"

"Oh, shut up." He uncrossed and crossed his legs again, "Why did you scream like that? Earlier?"

All humour vanished from Yeonha's face. Her gaze flew from one corner of the store to the ceiling to the street lights outside. She was unsure of what to answer. "I...came across this person who said something strange to me." Yeonha slowly said, "And ever since then...I feel like I'm being watched or - or followed. It's just been a few hours but it was enough to frighten me."

"Is it someone we know?" Kyung demanded, sharply.

Yeonha nodded hesitantly, "Before I ran into you, I think that person was following us. When you appeared suddenly, it scared me a little."

He placed his elbows on the table and leaned closer, "Who is it? Who did you speak to?"

"I...don't want to say anything without figuring out the situation." The girl tucked a dark strand of hair behind her ear, "Maybe I'm just being paranoid about it. Don't worry. I'll be fine."

"I'm not worried." Kyung was quick to reply.

"Sure." Would she have not felt that twinge if he had said that he was worried for her?

"Yah," He barked upon seeing her downcast expression, "I've seen you in the fighting arena. You've broken so many noses and tossed the heaviest opponents over your shoulder that it's not even funny." The boy looked away from Yeonha's now beaming face, and grumbled to himself, "And it's not like you never got into fights in middle school. You never had any bruising either. It was always the other guy who landed in the hospital."

Yeonha scowled at him, "Christ, can you not bring that up? It's so embarrassing to remember. I don't even think all of that happened in the first place since our lives began allegedly with the first page of the manhwa."

The little amusement that had appeared on Kyung's face evaporated in an instant. Yeonha cursed herself again for not watching what she said. The silence lasted quite a while before Kyung pushed the bottle of orange juice towards her and got up.

"Come on," He shoved his hands into his pockets, "I'll walk you three home."

As the four of them walked past the cashier lady, she waved good naturedly at them. Just as Yeonha had said, the woman had forgotten about their short conversation as she repeated herself.

"Oh my, what a lively young family!"

"We're not married." The two teenagers echoed without looking at her. As the cashier took a step back with shock, Jiho quietly snickered. She pretended to cough when Kyung looked back at her pointedly.

Jinho clung to his elder sister's arm, talking about a book he had read some time ago. Neither of the older two said a word. When Jiho complained nonchalantly about her feet hurting while walking up the slope to their house, Kyung knelt down to carry her on his back while grumbling.

Haru was waiting impatiently by the gate when they arrived. The boy was pacing up and down with his brows knitted together. At the sound of footsteps, he whirled around only to freeze when he saw Baek Kyung.

Both the boys exchanged glares before Kyung lifted his shoulder not too unkindly to poke her on the cheek to wake the almost asleep Jiho. "Get off." He said before letting her go. Jiho landed on her feet before stumbling a little.

"Did you hear about the stupid, cranky ahjusshi who was mean to kids, unnie?" Jiho mumbled while rubbing her eye to drive away her drowsiness.

"Did you hear about the imp who blew up from talking too much, Yeonha?" Kyung retorted.

The little girl simply stuck out her tongue at him before running towards Haru. "Oppa, carry me inside? Pleeease?"

Haru smiled gently as her, "Of course." He turned to Yeonha, "Are you coming, noona?"

Yeonha gestured him to go inside, pushing her youngest brother forward as well. "You guys go on ahead."

With one last look of wariness aimed at Baek Kyung, Haru took the 8 year olds inside the house. Yeonha walked up the three stairs to their front gate and turned to look at Kyung, who stood still and was waiting to speak.

"You knew he'd be with Danoh." His tone wasn't accusing.

"Yes."

"And you didn't tell me."

"No, I didn't."

Kyung let out a heavy breath, "Did you think I'd get angry if I had found out?"

"Does it matter what I think?" Yeonha asked, expecting him to scoff.

"Yes." He took a step closer. Kyung watched her struggle with her thoughts before turning away, "Nevermind. Forget I asked." Before he could move from his spot, Yeonha's hand darted out to grab his hand.

"I wanted you to stay." She admitted in a flurry of words. "I wanted you to stay there with me. I didn't want you to―I thought you'd― I like being around you." How many times should I slam my face in the wall? Maybe I should throw myself off the balcony when this is all over? For fuck's sake.

Kyung turned around slowly, his fingers still in hers. Yeonha immediately turned her gaze to her shoes.

"Yeonha―"

"Don't be mad."

Instead of raising his voice like she had thought he would, Kyung startled her by entwining their hands. He seemed to feel guilty that she felt his first instinct would be to lose his temper at her. "I'm not. I just―I guess you're going to change your mind soon." His voice made her look back up at him.

"What?"

Are these butterflies in my stomach or do I want to throw up because I'm nervous?

He sounded breathless, "If I stay long enough, you'd begin to see me the way I see myself. I told you, I'm not a very... likeable person."

"No need to be so damn melodramatic, jeez." As Kyung took another step closer, she gave him a tiny grin, "Besides, I'm always up for a challenge."

For the first time in a long while, Yeonha saw Kyung smile genuinely. She felt elated. It was for her. Just for her. And it was real. It wasn't some memory the Writer had planted in her mind. It was real. Hadn't she waited for so long for him to look at her like that?

"You should go inside," Kyung broke the comfortable silence that had fell, "I can see that jerk standing by the first floor window."

Yeonha swatted his shoulder, noting how he had let go of her hand, "Stop being such a hardass to him."

"I never liked him to begin with," He shrugged, "And I know the feeling is mutual."

"Are you sure that's all the reason there is?"

The teen acknowledged the question but refused to answer. Instead, Kyung raised his hand to ruffle her hair, "I'll see you tomorrow. Goodnight, Yeonha-ya."

He waited until she was past the front gate and then began to leave. On the other side of the wall, Yeonha raced through the front lawn, past her front door and a frowning Haru. She rushed to her small balcony just in time to spot Kyung's silhouette walking in the lane behind her home.

With bated breath, she watched him, trying to gauge his expression from the very little that she could see because of the street light. As if he knew she was there, Kyung paused to tilt his head upwards. The girl immediately crouched to hide behind the balustrade, not wanting to look like a creep. When she peeped back up, he was gone.

Yeonha went back to her room, closing the glass doors and drawing the curtains over them. Someone knocked on her door. Haru's head poked in.

She couldn't hear what he was saying, though. Yeonha was too busy basking in the realization that she quite loved the way her heart had pounded in her chest when she looked at Kyung.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

In the middle of asking Haru about his 'not-a-date' date, Yeonha materialized inside the cage-like structure that had been set up in the centre of the basketball courts. She was in her match gear, with her hair braided tightly down her skull in two.

Before the embarrassment of being in an attire that exposed much of her waist and neckline could set in and she could realize what was going on, Yeonha's Stage self had dodged a blow from her opponent, retaliating by kicking her on her side.

Fuck, fuck, fuck. Is this the first match already? So soon? I didn't know it was going to happen in our damn school gym.

Upon slamming her bandaged fist against her opponent's cheek, Yeonha heard a loud uproar of cheers and whoops. In the middle of her move, from the corner of her eye, she saw Lee Dohwa yell out words of encouragement. His voice was heard the loudest.

For Christ's sake―

As Yeonha had expected, Dohwa's presence had distracted her Stage self. A sudden blinding pain erupted from the centre of her face as she was thrown backwards. Her opponent took this as an opportunity to throw her on the floor and pin her. There was blood flowing down Yeonha's nose as a flurry of the wildest curse words ran across her mind.

Stage Yeonha felt a surge of determination coursing through her body. She felt the need to prove herself, especially now that Dohwa was watching. With an overpowering roll, it was Yeonha's turn to pin her opponent to the floor of the ring. A leg and arm bent behind the back with her knee pressed over them.

A bell signalled the end of the round.

Yeonha was immediately moved to her corner when the coach and her other fellow trainees patted her on the back, telling her that she was doing good. With what little control the girl had on herself, she turned slowly to look at where Lee Dohwa was sitting on the bleachers.

Real Dohwa was staring at her with a terrified smile and a thumbs up. Around him, Baek Kyung, Haru, Eun Danoh, Jung and Bom, gave him pitiful looks.

Haru leaned forwards since his friend was sitting a step below, "She's going to kill you."

"She is." Kyung, who was next to Dohwa, raised his eyebrows a bit and sighed.

"Don't agree with me. It makes me uncomfortable."

"Get lost."

Danoh, sitting shoulder to shoulder with Haru, ignored both the boys, "Don't worry, Dohwa-ya. It'll only hurt for a moment." She patted his back.

The boy let out a nervous laugh and looked over his shoulder, "Yeah, that doesn't make me feel better at all."

"If she wins," Bom pulled away Jung's fingers from his mouth so that he'd stop biting his nails, and addressed Dohwa, "she'll probably forget all about her bleeding nose. Goodness, look at all that blood staining her bandages. Han Yeonha is going to win!" She startled everyone by screaming at the top of her voice, "Opponent girl, you suck! Jung, stop biting your nails raw."

Taek slid in next to a nervous Jung, offering his classmates popcorn, "Look at that sports bra on her, though."

"Shut up." Three voices chimed. Haru, Kyung and Bom. The former two immediately turned to each other, glaring.

Slapping the boy next to him on the shoulder and head, Jung hissed, "God, you pervert. Watch what you're saying. Haven't you learnt anything about objectifying women from the last few manhwas? Stop with the disgusting behaviour!"

"Okay, stop. Stop!" Taek threw a few kernels at him, "I was just implying that not everyone can pull it off. Oh, your glares don't frighten me, Baek Kyung." He grumbled to himself while crossing his legs, "Don't know why he's so pissed. But then again he's always pissed at everyone."

"Taek, please stop talking. The last round is starting."

Out of five rounds, Yeonha won four. The match could have been surprisingly easy and way more shorter had the damn Writer not made a big deal about how the girl wanted to impress Lee Dohwa.

Didn't I give up on him on the Stage? Oh, wait. I see what's going on.

More importantly, her nosebleed would not stop. Even after Yeonha got out of the shower, even after pinching her nose and tilting her head upwards, there was still blood. And the wounds on her face and back, God...there were ugly, dark bluish bruises along her cheekbones, around her left eye, and her forehead.

The coach had thumped her on the back, telling her to continue winning until the finals. The rest of the trainees congratulated her as well before rushing back to their own matches. Yeonha sighed, massaging her shoulder, as she flopped back on a bench in the empty locker room. A rolled tissue paper was shoved up her nose to stop the blood flow.

"Ow. That dumbass. Dohwa should be walking in any time now. I'm going to break his kneecaps." She looked at the door and began counting down, "Three, two, one―"

Sagak.

"Congratulations on winning the first match, Yeonha-ya!" The boy smiled widely, "You were great out there."

With wide, panicky eyes, Stage Yeonha whirled away from him, "A-ah, thank you. It was an easy bout." She began brushing her wet, open hair in a way to hide the bruising on her face.

Dohwa stepped around Yeonha, peering at her closely, "Ah." He widened his eyes a little at the state of her face, "It must - it must hurt a lot. Do you need any help hiding the bruises?"

Embarrassment flooded Stage Yeonha's body. She slouched, "It looks that bad, huh. Sorry, I―um―no, that's alright, Dohwa. Thank you for offering. I'll see you in class?"

He waved his hands, shaking his head furiously, "That's not what I meant. I―"

"You don't have to explain yourself." She forced a smile as Real Yeonha rolled her eyes inwardly, "I understand. This sport is...too rough for a girl. No boy will ever want to be seen with me when I have a face like this half the time."

He just asked if you wanted help putting fucking make up on. Get a fucking hold of yourself, Han Yeonha!

"Lee Dohwa, I'm sorry but..." Oh, for fuck's sake. Here come the waterworks, Real Yeonha raged as she felt her eyes well up with tears, "I need to be alone for a while."

Stage Dohwa looked regretful at her tone. He nodded, "I understand. I'll...see you in class, Yeonha-ya."

He had only just reached the door when the Stage ended. Fidgeting with his fingers, Dohwa turned around, "So...Yeo―"

"I'm going to kill you!"

At her sudden outburst, the boy ran. Yeonha chased after him, out the locker room and into the corridors. The other students flung themselves out of the way as the two ran past them.

"I'm sorry!"

"What did I tell you?"

"―It was a Stage!―"

"― my nose wouldn't stop fucking bleeding―"

"―I couldn't help it―"

"―another match, and I would kill you!―"

"―yes, I remember!" Dohwa skidded across the floor and hid behind one of the pillars by the entrance, "To be fair, I had no control over myself!"

Yeonha looked wild, with one blood soaked roll of tissue stuck in her nostril, and wet hair. She pointed threateningly at the cowering boy, "I'm like this because of you, Lee Dohwa. If you hadn't been there, I wouldn't have to deal with a red Han river flowing down my fucking nose. You see my fucking cheek―here, look―it's not blue, it's purple, Dohwa. Purple!"

He dodged her, moving from one pillar to another. "I swear I didn't mean―ack!― Han Yeonha, I love you, please." Dohwa cried, ducking out of the way of the girl's furious kick. "Kyung-ah, help!"

Like a miracle, the said boy appeared out of the corridor. He had heard the entire exchange and was now frowning at the two. Dohwa used his friend like a human shield. However, luckily for him, Yeonha's anger had evaporated upon seeing Kyung.

"Oh, it's you!" She stopped in front of him, "Why didn't you come see me before? I did great, didn't I?"

Kyung rolled his eyes, "You look like an idiot first of all. And you ran out after this guy before I could talk to you."

Dohwa hugged the teen from the back and shook him, "Stop with the niceties. She's going to kill me!"

"Get a hold of yourself," Kyung pulled away from the boy's grasp and turned towards him in exasperation, "If she wanted you dead, you wouldn't be here."

"That's true."

Yeonha scoffed, offended, "Who do you think I am?"

Kyung shrugged, "Muhammed Ali." He stepped aside to dodge her swing. "Seriously, go fix your face."

She clicked her tongue, rubbing her jaw with the back of her hand, "It's not that awful to look at."

"I never said it looks awful." He pretended to observe her, "It suits you. Says a lot about you." Kyung stepped aside again to dodge another punch. "Come on, I'll walk you to the nurse's office."

"You hate the nurse's office."

"Do you want to come or not?"

"You guys," At the sound of his voice, both the teens remembered that Dohwa was there as well. "You guys..." He repeated, "What is going on between the two of you?"

"...Nothing?" Yeonha frowned, "What do you mea―ah, ow. Nevermind that. Should've followed the rules by getting first aid." She grumbled to herself, wincing in pain. "Should I just skip class and go home? Kyung-ah, drop me home."

He clicked his tongue, "Am I your damn driver? Stop acting like a baby. You've survived much worse." The boy began to walk away with his hands in his pockets.

"Stop using my lines on me, jerk." Yeonha made a face before hurrying after him, "Wait up. Don't make an injured person run."

"It's your face that's injured. Not your legs."

"Asshole."

In the deserted hall, Dohwa looked helplessly at the retreating backs of his friends. He lifted a hand, while moving his mouth wordlessly. With slumped shoulders, he pouted, "You guys could have taken me with you. Our class is in the same direction. 'I don't like Baek Kyung' my foot. Ah, why am I talking to myself? It's not like they can hear me. It's like I'm the most single person in the school." He looked up at the ceiling, "How can the Writer be so cruel to a handsome guy like me?"

◆◆◆

Yeonha and Taek watched from the bleachers as Bom, Jung and the rest of their classmates enthusiastically participated in the joint water aerobics-ish class. Taek made offhanded comments from time to time about how dumb they all looked.

Yeonha waved at Danoh who was sitting, facing the swimming pool. The animated light fell on her as Kyung walked in, with a towel hung over his shoulders. As he spoke to his fiance, with his back to Yeonha and Taek, the latter couldn't help but mention.

"You gotta admit, he has a dainty waist."

"He has a what?" Yeonha looked at him weirdly.

The brunet made several gestures, "Yeah. I mean, he's fit and all. But look at that waist. I know you were looking."

"I'm not―"

"He looks nice in those shorts too."

Instead of looking at Kyung draping his towel over Danoh, Yeonha curiously stared at the boy next to her. Over his shoulder, she saw Haru frozen in mid step, by the shallow pool

"Poor boy." Taek shook his head in pity at the sound of the Scene ending, "Look how Eun Danoh is sprinting towards the extra."

"His name is Haru." Yeonha hissed, "And why do you care about Kyung anyway? Wasn't he a terrible person in the previous book?"

"Oh, he was." The boy nodded in thought, tsking at Kyung's jilted expression, "He was terrible to a court jester like me. But I do think of myself as a masochist so..."

The girl blanched at his sudden admission. She turned back to look at the swimming area to see her friend taking one small threatening step towards where her brother and Danoh were smiling and talking to each other. Without a warning, Yeonha jolted from her seat.

"Yah, where are you going?" Taek yelled, watching her sprint down the stairs. "Tch, I wanted to brag about one of King Jinmi's guards that I had seduced." He pouted, his gaze following Yeonha as she ran towards an angry Kyung and the two love-stricken teens crouching by the shallow pool.

No, you fucking don't! Yeonha thought to herself as she realized what Kyung, the jerk that he was when everyone was watching, was going to do. Her body slammed against his, throwing him into the larger pool with a loud splash. Startled, Haru and Danoh stood up.

Gasps were from the students in the water.

"Oh, no." Yeonha faked her concern, "I had made an awful mistake." She tilted her head towards her bewildered brother and mouthed, "Take her and leave." When he didn't move, Yeonha jerked her head, "Go. Ah, Kyung-ah, do you need help?"

"Han Yeonha, why―" Danoh was interrupted by Haru reaching for her hand and tugging her out of the swimming area, "Wait―but―"

Sighing, Yeonha sat down by the pool, letting her feet sink in. Kyung was coughing out the water, while rubbing his eyes. She felt like a bitch.

"Sorry―"

"Why do you keep helping him?" Baek Kyung snarled, glaring at her.

"Why do you keep antagonizing them?" She retorted. "Is it so difficult to―"

Letting out an angry yell, the teen struck the water with his hand. The girls who were waddling towards him winced with fear. Yeonha, however, barely batted an eyelash.

"You said it didn't feel right," All sense of regret was gone from her face, "the fact that Eun Danoh is your fiance. You said it didn't feel right. I thought―"

Nobody from 2-8 interfered. Not one of them moved a muscle as they listened to Kyung sneer.

"She's my fiance. Eun Danoh's fate ends with me while your brother's a damn extra. You belong with Dohwa―"

"―That's your excuse?―"

"―And what does it matter? He's fading away, anyway."

Yeonha's eyes sharpened at his words, "What?"

The boy moved towards her so that he was just a few centimeters away from her knees. He gave her a smug smirk, "I saw the polaroid he's so attached to. He's fading away. That Haru―he's going to disappear, isn't he?"

"Shut up." She snapped at him, making his smirk grow wider, "Don't say that. He won't―he's more than an extra. Haru―my brother has a name. It's on the nametag too. I saw him in the manhwa."

"Is it still on his nametag?" Kyung watched Yeonha as she stumbled to her feet at the question, "You're just like them. Making false promises and what not. I thought you of all people would stay by my side."

Yeonha's feet froze at the familiar words. Hadn't he said the same back then? When he had left her bleeding on the ground? A tremble ran through her body as she looked over her shoulder. The conceited look on his face made Yeonha want to detest Kyung.

At the sight of her terrified expression, Kyung staggered. "Yeonha," He started, "I didn't―"

"I need to find Haru." The girl looked away, "I'll―I'll see you around."

Ignoring his calls, Yeonha bolted out of the natatorium in search of Haru. He couldn't have gone too far.

Sagak.

She found herself in the gym, zipping up her kit bag. Instead of her swimwear, she was wearing her uniform. Dropping everything, Yeonha cursed and began to run again. If the Stage had begun for others, Haru would be back at the pool. Just for the sake of knowing, Yeonha sprinted past his classroom while yelling his name.

It was empty.

When she reached the natatorium again, Yeonha found that she couldn't enter it beyond the locker room. No matter how hard she pushed at the space between the open doors, an invisible force obstructed her path. Beyond irritated, she began to beat her fists against the wall.

"Haru! Can you hear me? Can anybody hear me?" The girl yelled but to no avail. Exhausted, she looked up in distraught at the smoke detectors attached to the ceiling.

"I should've known," The voice made the blood in her veins run cold, "I should've known it was you, Court Physician." When she turned, the beady eyes of Driver Kim stared down at her. "You lived after all. No matter how many times we―" He let out a cold chuckle, "Nevermind. I'll make sure to finish the job once and for all this time."

Yeonha took a step back, careful not to press herself against the invisible wall, "What do you mean? What job?"

Instead of replying as she had expected, the man attacked her. Yeonha mentally thanked her luck that he wasn't carrying any weapons. She dodged his punch, jabbing him in the armpit and simultaneously swiped at his legs. Before crumbling, he slammed his forehead against her nose. Since it was already bruised from the earlier fight, it hurt even more. Tears pricked the corner of her eyes as she was momentarily blinded.

Before she knew it, Kim had slammed her against the lockers. The sheer panic of having him on top of her made Yeonha struggle harder. First punch. Second. Third. She tasted blood. Her mind had gone blank. A sudden surge of fury made Yeonha throw the man off of her. Driver Kim grabbed her loose hair, almost ripping it off with his iron grip.

I cannot believe someone like me is struggling against a third grade background character!

With a flurry of movement, Yeonha managed to tear herself free from his grasp. She staggered to her feet and did the first thing she could think of.

She punched him in the throat, making him stumble back. As the man swung forward again, Yeonha flipped him and threw him to the ground. To finish things off quickly, she stomped her foot on his crotch again and again, making the man howl in pain.

"Bastard." She hissed at him, putting a safe distance between herself and the man writhing in agony, "I don't know what brought this on but I'm on a different fucking level than you are. Next time, bring a knife."

Pulling out her lighter from her skirt pocket, Yeonha raised it so that it was directly under the smoke detectors she had seen before.

Driver Kim wheezed, struggling to get up. "I'm going to kill you. For everything you've done to me. I swear I'll - "

"Yeah, right." Yeonha sneered before clicking her lighter.

The smoke alarm rang almost immediately. As the students yelled in a frenzy while rushing out of the swimming pool, Yeonha turned to where Driver Kim was lying.

He wasn't there anymore.

With her shirt cuffs, Yeonha wiped the corner of her bleeding mouth. That's the second time I bled today. Her cheekbones and nose were throbbing. The blood around her nostrils was almost dried. Nobody who ran past her looked at her twice.

Until the ones from her class spotted her hunched over in pain in a corner.

The General was the first to point her out, making Jung whirl towards her. With alarmed looks they began to approach her but when Yeonha blinked, she was in her kitchen.

Her body jerked a little as she dropped the mug of coffee that she was holding. She felt lighter and not like she had been used as a punching bag. Yeonha bent to pick up the shattered pieces of the cup only to find that it was intact in her hand.

She let out a heavy sigh. There was no telling what time it was. The house was empty.

Her phone that was lying on the counter top vibrated. Dohwa had texted on the group chat.

I heard Eun Danoh is in the hospital again. How is she?

Kyung replied in a beat - She hasn't woken up yet. I'll let you know when she does.

How are you holding up? Yeonha sent, noticing how Namju had just seenzoned the conversation. She kept her phone aside to take a sip of her coffee when her gaze accidentally fell on her refrigerator.

All the drawings that Jinho had made were gone.

Yeonha double and triple checked. Maybe the housekeepers moved them, she tried to convince herself while staring at the ones that belonged to her sister. The girl turned to run up the stairs.

"Jinho! Han Jinho, are you home?"

The house was eerily silent. Only her loud footsteps were heard as she ran through the hallway and burst into the twins' room.

One bed.

Her heart dropped.

Sagak.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

The pouring rain added onto Yeonha's misery. She desperately wished for her romantic scene with Dohwa to end so that she could run back home to look for Jinho. Either him or Haru.

Once the two were inside school and the teen folded his umbrella that they were sharing, the Stage ended. With a tormented look, Yeonha grabbed Dohwa's sleeve.

"What is it?" He asked, frowning at her expression, "Is everything alright?"

"Dohwa, you...you remember my brothers, right? Both of them?" She asked. Her heartbeat screamed in her ears.

The boy nodded, "Haru and Jinho. Sure. Why won't I remember them?" When her expression worsened, Dohwa put a hand on her shoulder, "Did something happen?"

"Jinho's belongings are missing." Yeonha couldn't breathe and she couldn't stop the words from falling out of her mouth. "I―the longer Haru was here, the more the story was changed, Jinho's paintings and photos began to disappear. At―at first I thought someone was moving them on purpose. But, Dohwa," She clung to his arm, "He's just gone. The bed― there―there's only one bed in the twins' room. What do I do? What do I do?"

With every word, Dohwa's expression morphed into one of worry as well. "What about Haru? Have you seen him?"

Yeonha shook her head, "Kyung― he said that Haru's name had disappeared from his nametag and the scene changed before I could check. He...was also fading from Danoh's photo."

The grip on her shoulders tightened as Dohwa said, "Go check in his class. I'll look around the Art Room and the library. It's going to be okay. They're both fine, I'm sure."

No, they're not.

Yeonha turned and raced through the hallways without another thought. She passed by a startled Jung and Taek who called after her. But the girl didn't stop until she reached 2-7.

There was somebody else sitting on Haru's seat by the window. A bespectacled guy she had never seen. Yeonha approached him, aware of how the other students were looking at her.

"You," She gestured at the glasses boy, "Have you always sat here?"

He looked up from his book and smiled, "Oh, Han Yeonha. Hi! What do you mean?"

"Do you always sit here?" The teen repeated, impatient and frustrated.

"This has always been my seat," He frowned, "Why is everyone asking me that?"

Yeonha narrowed her eyes, "What do you mean?"

The boy nodded towards the door, "Baek Kyung was here not too long ago. He said the same thing, picked up a small sketchbook that was lying here and left."

Her feet moved on their own, leaving the new face yelling her name after her. Before she realized it, Yeonha had checked the empty A3 hideout and was running through the rain. She skidded to a stop in front of the natatorium, hesitating to enter but did so anyway. Choosing to ignore the slight shiver that coursed down her spine when she walked past the very spot where Driver Kim had assaulted her, Yeonha hurried to the pool.

Kyung was sitting on the smaller diving boards, ripping out the pages from what was Haru's sketchbook. To say she was enraged would be an understatement.

"Stop it."

His fingers, along with the scoff that had formed on his face, froze. Kyung looked over his shoulder, "What do you want?"

In a few long strides, Yeonha had snatched the book from his hands. It looked considerably thinner. With her mouth hanging open in disbelief, the girl turned towards the floating pages on the water.

"Why would you do that?"

Crumpling the ball of paper in his hands, Kyung said with scorn, "He pissed me off."

"Why would you be so childish?" Yeonha demanded, jabbing him in the shoulder, "Did my brother's presence hurt your pride that much? I―I can't fucking believe you!" With each jab, her voice rose higher. "All this time," Her arm fell to her side helplessly, "I thought you were changing for the better. I thought you―"

"You thought wrong." Kyung got off the diving board and stood so close to Yeonha that she dared not look up into his eyes, "I told you, didn't I? You're never going to―"

"You don't understand, do you?" She took a step back from him, and turned away, "You hurt people, Kyung. You cannot control yourself on Stage, I get that, but here in the Shadow, when you are fully conscious and aware, you still say and do awful things." Her grip on the book tightened, "And I'm tired of making excuses for you in hopes that you would change. You turned into a monster the last time and now you're going down the same path again. No matter how hard I try, it's going to end the same way."

Kyung took a second to understand what she had just said, "What the hell are you talking about?"

"It's pitiful, how I still can't seem to give up on you." Clutching the sketchbook close to her chest, Yeonha began to walk away. She was deaf to Kyung's yells as he demanded her to come back and explain herself.

It hurt but right now, she had more pressing matters to attend to.

◆◆◆

There was no record of a Han Jinho in his school. There were no pictures, no documents, nothing. Even the few kids whom Yeonha spoke to didn't remember him. In a few hours, she had gone through all the pictures in her phone, and had even checked the internet.

Han Jinho did not exist.

Yeonha felt hollow. Like she'd never be happy ever again. Her little brother had been erased and all she wanted was the world to turn to ashes. She hoped the Writer's world burned and that nothing but ash and dust remained.

After hours, when she went back to her school, drenched from walking all the way from Seulli Junior School, Dohwa was the first to find her by the lockers.

"Yeonha!" He hurried down the stairs, leaving Kyung by the balustrades, "There you are. I didn't find you when I came back from the library. Bom and Jung didn't know―what happened?"

"There's no sign of him." She managed to say, "Jinho never existed. There are no―" Yeonha inhaled shakily, feeling her throat collapse from the inside. "They're both gone and I―" Her whimpers turned to wails. Yeonha's face was red and blotchy. She was a blubbering mess. With numb palms covering her eyes, she almost collapsed if not for Dohwa.

The boy didn't know what to do. He let a comforting hand rest on Yeonha's head as she grieved loudly and painfully. She wept a few incoherent words as she clung to him in torment.

Dohwa had fully expected Baek Kyung to be here, but when he looked over his shoulder, the staircase was empty.

After what felt like hours, Yeonha's crying came under control. With one last brush of his hand, Dohwa pulled away. He searched his pockets for a handkerchief and gently wiped the remnants of tears off his friend's face.

"I'm sorry I cannot be more than a shoulder to cry on." He apologized kindly, "Would you like me to take you to Jinmichae? He might know what to do."

Afraid that she might break again if she opened her mouth, Yeonha nodded.

She stuck close to him as they walked across the corridors. Yeo Juda had tried to approach them with her usual bubbliness, but Dohwa had gestured that they would speak later. He knocked on the cafeteria door and peeked in.

"Hyung...ah, Yeonha's here. She wanted to talk to you."

The blond man greeted them with a smile, which melted the moment he spotted the girl's face. He immediately pulled up a chair by the kitchen counter, "Here, sit. What's wrong?"

"I'll," Dohwa cleared his throat as Yeonha stared blankly at the floor from her seat, "I'll go call Bom and―"

"No need." The said girl had trailed into the room, with Jung following closely, "We followed you two. Dohwa-ya, Go back to class. We'll take it from here."

The boy nodded, dumbfounded by the authority in the shorter girl's voice. Could it be Bom was also...? As he turned, Yeonha sent him a watery smile.

"Thank you."

"Don't mention it." He waved it off with a jolly smile that fell once he exited the kitchen.

As Jinmichae slid a glass of water towards Yeonha and placed a towel over her wet shoulders, Jung settled him on one of the counters by the wall. He crossed his arms, "We heard from Lee Dohwa. About Haru and...your brother."

"Can nothing be done?" Yeonha asked, pressing her fists over her lap, "Is there no way I―"

A forlorn Bom placed a hand on her shoulder, "You know there isn't any way we can bring them back. It's all up to the Writer. Please, don't get your hopes up."

"Where's the manhwa?" Jung asked, turning to Jinmichae, who shook his head.

"It disappeared a while back. I didn't have time to bring it here." The man shuffled around the room, looking for a heater. He placed it next to Yeonha to help her dry herself.

The rain was louder, Yeonha felt. Louder than anything she had ever heard. Or maybe it was just her. Maybe she wanted the rain to drown out her miserable thoughts.

"You'll learn to live with it." Bom always read her mind, "There is nothing to remind you of him except for your memory. The less you see things that remind you of Jinho, the more easier it'll be."

Yeonha looked at her friend, stunned by what she had heard, "You don't know that. You can't―"

"My sister ―" Bom made it a point to glance at Jinmichae, who blatantly turned away, "My sister didn't vanish. She was killed in the last story. In Trumpet Creeper. I still miss her but it doesn't hurt as much now. I know, Yeonha-ya. And I understand."

"We've all lost people," Jung piped in gently, "And I'm not saying that to make your pain seem irrelevant. It's going to hurt for a while. Jinho and Haru might come back, too, if the Writer wills it. But we're here to help in any way possible. Besides," He mustered up a grin, "You're a strong person. Always have been. You'll get through it, Yeonha."

But she didn't want to. Yeonha wanted to suffer. She wanted to feel the misery of losing her brother because she had been ignorant to all the changes that had been happening on Stage. It was only right that she paid that small price.

Jinmichae sat across her and said in all seriousness, "There's a difference between dying and being erased in this world. Your brother was the latter, Yeonha. He didn't feel any pain. I don't think he even realized that he was going to disappear. You need to...continue in hopes to see him somewhere in the future. Do not torment yourself."

Yeonha wrapped the towel tighter around herself. All the anger and crying had exhausted her. Now she just wanted to lie down in the quiet regardless of whether she'd get any rest.

"Eun Danoh..." The three of them turned to Jung, "I wonder what's going to happen to her."

With grit teeth, Yeonha refrained from answering. No matter how furious she was with the sick girl, she couldn't bring herself to curse her out or wish her agony. Mutely, Yeonha began drying her hair. She was lost in thought when Bom and Jung stood up.

"We'll go back to class," Bom offered, "Do you think you can come with us?"

Shaking her head, Yeonha looked at them, "I'd like to stay here for a while. If that's alright with you." She directed it towards Jinmichae, who replied with an 'of course'. "You guys go on ahead. I'll see you tomorrow."

Jinmichae followed the duo out, wanting to talk to them. As Yeonha subconsciously picked up words from their conversation, she realized the man was apologizing to Bom.

"Because of me...I should've never...regret it so much...Soohyang..."

Bom's voice was comparatively louder, "I don't hold a grudge against you anymore―Something incoherent ―loved each other. Don't beat yourself up about it."

Yeonha pretended to have not heard anything when Jinmichae came back. She offered to help around the kitchen, to which he politely declined. Not wanting to leave, Yeonha lay her head on the counter, over her folded arms, and drifted off to sleep.

Her dream was vivid except that it was mostly voices.

"What do you dream of, nui?"

"What do you mean?"

"Do you...always want to stay here? In this house? Do you always want to work for the Royal Family? Do you have any wishes?"

A laugh. "Nobody's ever asked me that. Let's see...years down the line, I want to see you married to someone you love―stop blushing! ―When you're safe and happy, I'd like to live by the sea. If permitted, of course. But it really would be lovely if it were to come true."

"Why the sea?"

"Don't make that face! I know you hate being around the water but...I suppose―I was very young when Father took me to the seaside. I stood with him over a cliff, staring at the blue horizon. It took me so much time to realize that the salty wind made me feel...free. Of course, it made my eyes water as well, and I complained and whined about it the entire time. But he knew I loved it. And he promised he'd take me back someday. However, Father passed so long ago, and I still yearn to go back there."

"I'll take you. I can ask the Prince and take you to see the sea. But...I won't get too close to the water, okay?"

Another laugh. "I'll hold you to it. Now, you'll be late for your training session with the Second Prince. Get going, Haru-ya."

"Ye―"

"He was taking so much time that I decided to see what was keeping him myself. Haru, have the training hall prepared. I'd like to have a word with your sister."

"I―Yes, right away."

"You needn't come, Your Highness. Sending a servant would've ―"

"You never talk about Commander Han."

"Pardon? Oh...well...Bringing up the past hinders my work. If I think of my Father, I often find myself spiralling into sadness."

"I see." A pause. "I wouldn't mind seeing the sea myself. Oceans and seas...I've heard many marvel about them."

"Has the Prince never seen the sea before?"

"I have read about it. And seen it in paintings. But I have never left the walls of this kingdom. Perhaps this would serve as a good opportunity to finally venture out."

"A―ah, yes. Maybe a trip after your...wedding to Lady Danoh?"

"Perhaps. I'll take your leave, He ―Yeonha."

"― Yeonha!"

Jerking away, she wiped the corner of her eyes that had become moist. "How long was I out for?" She asked raspily, looking out the window. It was still raining.

"Not long. A few minutes, maybe," Jinmichae crossed his arms over his apron, "You'll catch a cold like that. Head back home."

Her head hurt and her bones felt heavier. "Felt a lot longer than a few minutes."

"You―"

Just as the sound of thunder roared, the door flew open. A drenched Danoh staggered in, her pajamas clinging to her skin.

"Where is the book?" She cried, "Yeonha-ya, do you―do you know? Haru has disappeared."

"I..." Yeonha nodded in response, "I do."

Jinmichae sounded oddly ominous when he said, "Things were supposed to go back to the way they were. I told you, didn't I, Eun Danoh? You messed with the Stage and now, you're not the only one suffering."

"What? What are you -" Danoh cried harder, "Where is the manhwa?"

"It's not here."

At the reply, she turned to Yeonha to say something but decided against it. Danoh whirled around and left as quickly as she had arrived. Jinmichae stared after her and then glanced at the windows.

"If this keeps up, I wonder what'll happen next."

Yeonha stood up from her chair, "Can it...really get worse from now?"

"Who knows?" The blond replied, "Eun Danoh and Haru's insistence on changing the previous story, and your ironwill to change Baek Kyung for the better, along with other disillusioned ideas―they all led to deaths. I don't need to remind you of it."

She looked away and slowly admitted, "Baek Kyung―he...has been self-aware for some time now."

The man's demeanor instantly changed, "What?"

"He figured things out on his own. I didn't say a word, I swear."

Letting out a mirthless laugh, Jinmichae turned his back to her, "That's your answer. You asked how it could get worse. Here is it."

"Don't say that."

He looked over his shoulder, "You wouldn't be saying that if you knew what he -"

Yeonha wouldn't hear of it. "I know." She stated, "He ordered to have me killed. I remember. And I'll continue to remember. However, that's not going to make me stay away from him. Kyung is this way because the damn Writer screwed with his character. He can be a wonderful person. I know it because I've seen it. You would too, if you gave him a chance."

"I won't argue with you about this." He wrung his wrists, "I think you know my answer. I'm sorry, Yeonha."

She didn't want to admit it but he was right. He had his own reasons to be hostile. Nodding, she gave him a small smile, "Thanks for letting me stay here."

Initially, she had fully intended to go home. But something in Yeonha made her go to the library instead. It wouldn't hurt to check the manhwa, right? The sight that greeted her put her in an even worse mood.

A teary-eyed Danoh was staring up at Kyung. The manhwa was lying at their feet.

"Do you think becoming self-aware and changing the story would've made you the protagonist?" Kyung yelled at the top of his voice, making the tiny girl in front of him shudder.

"That's enough." Yeonha took large strides to place herself between the two, "Have you said your part? Or do you want to let out more of your mistargeted frustration?"

"You stay out of―"

She scoffed while making eye contact with him, "No, I don't think I will. Danoh, go back to the hospital."

Danoh took small uncertain steps at first but stopped when Kyung sneered again.

"You're going to disappear too, if you keep messing with the Stage. After all, you're just an extra with a terminal disease."

She left anyway.

Ignoring Kyung, Yeonha bent to pick up the manhwa and hurriedly flipped through the pages. The recent frames, where Namju had pointed out Haru in class had been replaced with Mobeom's face instead. Mumbling to herself, Yeonha turned to the earlier parts of the story where Dohwa had visited her. He had played catch with the twins that day.

A laughing sketch of Jinho and Dohwa was in the corner. "It's here." Yeonha breathed. However, when her fingers accidentally brushed against the page, the book glitched harshly, sending a sharp jolt through her arms. Letting out a yelp, the girl dropped it and took a step back.

"What?" Kyung asked and then taunted, "Ah, I forgot I'm not Lee Dohwa that you'd tell me anything."

"Not now, please." The pain on the side of her neck reappeared. Clutching the spot, Yeonha bent down to re-examine the manhwa. "No, no, no! He was―he was just here a second ago!" It was just Dohwa and Jiho now. Frantically turning over the pages, the girl let out a cry, "But he was just here―you can't fucking erase―"

The pain on her neck exploded as she screamed. The comic lay forgotten as she writhed on the floor.

Baek Kyung, who was glaring at her all this time, immediately gathered her in his arms, "Yeonha, what the f―What's wrong?"

"Make it stop." The girl begged pitifully in the midst of her crying, "Please, it burns. Make it stop, Kyung-ah."

He felt as if he had heard her say this before. Kyung pried her palm away from the junction of her neck and chest to see what the cause was but there was no wound. And Yeonha's screams and whimpers wouldn't cease. She had begun to sweat profusely as well.

"I didn't mean it, I swear." She continued to blabber, delirious with the level of pain she was experiencing. Yeonha's speech changed into a more formal, archaic form as well, "You misunderstood―I'd never―"

"You're alright." Kyung's hands would not stop shivering. What is going on? He pressed Yeonha close to him, his other hand held hers in a tight grip, "You're not hurt. Look, there's no blood. There's no injury. You're not hurt. Y―Yeonha, can you hear me?"

"I was protecting my brother. I―I never meant to betray you. I promised I wouldn't ― that I wouldn't leave you."

He felt helpless. "I know, I know." Kyung insisted, trying his best to offer the little comfort that he could, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. I'll be better. You're going to be fine, Yeonha-ya. Please, I―"

Her screams, which Kyung was sure would haunt him for the rest of his life, suddenly quietened.

"Yeonha?" Her eyes had closed and no matter how much he shook her, she wouldn't wake up, "Yeonha, wake up. Wake up!" Kyung checked to see if Yeonha was breathing and regained a shred of his life when he found that she was.

He looked outside the doors. It was still raining heavily. The boy hooked an arm under Yeonha's legs and the other supported her back as he picked her up. Shielding her as much as he could, Kyung sprinted to the nurse's office.

Luckily for him, the hallways that led to the room were relatively empty.

Kyung placed a still unconscious Yeonha on an empty bed. With great uncertainty, as if she would disappear if he took his eyes off of her, the boy placed his palm against her cheek. He felt as if he was suffocating with guilt. A part of him said that he deserved it. The rational part of him said that he could beat himself up later and that he should first call for help.

But once Kyung stepped away from Yeonha and turned, he caught sight of himself in what was his own mirror. "What..?" Agitated, he looked around to find himself in his room. It was well past midnight.

Would she have woken up in her own bed by now? Was she alright?

Without giving it a second thought, Kyung picked up a thin coat and tossed it over his black shirt and loose pants, and snuck out of his house.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Even when she had regained control of her body, she wasn't dead. The pain from the multiple slashes on her body had begun to numb. With the amount of blood that she had lost, Yeonha was surprised that she was still breathing. It wasn't possible. Why wasn't she dead?

'How long do I have to lie here,' She stared up at the forest ceiling, barely realizing that the sky was blank, 'How long do I have to lay under this emptiness?' One arm rested on her stomach while the other was spread over the dirt.

How long had it been since they flung her in the middle of the dark forest? Did the King know? Did Jung know? Haru―she couldn't leave Haru!

But at this point, Yeonha could barely move. Her body felt colder. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't move or feel a thing, even the thorns that pricked her side.

'What do I do to die a little quicker?'

The rustling of leaves and breaking of twigs caught her attention. Who would come to visit a dying physician in the dead of the night?

"―Yeonha. Han Yeonha!"

The woman could only let out the lightest of laughs. With a lamp in hand, the Second Prince was scouring the area. She could barely see him from where she was lying.

When the Prince spotted her, he wasted no time in rushing towards her. Setting the lamp aside, he knelt on both knees, hesitant to touch her.

"Why..." Her weak voice startled him. The light illuminated his horrified expression. It was then that Yeonha noticed the dried trail of tears on his face. It broke her heart. "You shouldn't...be here." Please, don't cry.

As if something collapsed inside him, the Prince, with a foreign gentleness, picked her by the waist to hold her close. She heard a sob.

"I apologize for everything." He pressed her close, "You―you are in pain because of me. Please―"

"I...hardly feel anything now." She struggled to speak, coughing in between, "You - you couldn't...help it. I―" Don't speak.

Prince Kyung touched his forehead against hers, "I never wanted this. Any of this. I said and did things I never meant. For the past few days, all I wanted was to run to you. Only you. But, I―" He inhaled and steadied himself, "You and Haru have always been by my side. How could I ever ―I'll take you to Jung. He'll heal you. If you―if you're still breathing that means you can be saved. I ―" No, I cannot be saved.

Her weak hand gripped the sleeve of his robes, "My...story ends...here. Forgive me...for leaving you."

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." The man begged, openly sobbing, "Please ―please do not leave me. You are all that mattered to me, Han Yeonha. It has always been you. I would not have survived if it weren't for you. Please, I'll do anything. Do not leave me."

When her pale hand reached for his cheek, the Prince didn't hesitate to place his hand over it. "I...have loved you...my entire life." The corner of Yeonha's eyes watered upon seeing the guilt and sorrow, "But it wasn't...meant to be. I am happy...that you are who I see...before I fall asleep." I do not want to leave you.

"With every inch of my being," The Prince held her close to his chest, "With every inch of my consciousness, I have loved you, Han Yeonha. The one who turned you away was never me. I couldn't possibly ―you are the light in my heart. And if we can't be together in this life then we will in the next. I promise."

Yeonha managed a smile before wincing at the shock of pain that suddenly went through her body. The Prince tightened his grip on her, enough to not hurt her.

"Would you...take me to my brother?" Forgive me, Haru.

As dawn arrived, Prince Kyung carried her through the forest, speaking in a low voice.

"We could run away to the seaside. Just like you wanted. And if you get sick of the sea, then we can travel to the mountains. We'll pick a place with flowers around. I believe you'd love azaleas. If you get sick of the mountains too, then―well, I wouldn't care where we go as long as we're together. Jung wasn't lying, you know, when he said I made excuses to see you. Lady Danoh is a good woman, yes. However, my real heart has always belonged to you." When she didn't respond, the Prince froze, "Han Yeonha. You are listening, aren't you? Yeonha-ya, you ―you're just asleep, right? Once I―once I take you to Haru, you'll wake up, won't you?―"

Yeonha almost fell off her bed at the sound of thumping on her balcony door. For a second she thought it was Driver Kim trying to break into her room. Ah, I almost forgot about that guy... When she heard a knock again, she stepped out of her covers and hid behind the bookshelf that separated her bed from the rest of the room. She peeked from the empty spaces between the books.

"Are you fucking kidding me!?" Yeonha hissed to herself, storming towards the balcony, "You better have a very good explanation as to why you're standing in my balcony at 2 in the night like a pervert, Baek Kyung." She tore the door open, staring daggers at the boy, who froze mid-knock.

He stood there, wide eyed, for a moment before slowly pushing her long hair aside. Kyung stopped when he saw Yeonha flinch a little. His hand retracted almost immediately.

"What is it?" She asked, all her annoyance was replaced by guilt and her anger dissipated, "How ―how did you even get up here?"

Kyung looked away, "I wanted to know if you were alright. You didn't wake up no matter how hard I tried. I―I thought something happened to you. Lee Dohwa was worried but I didn't know anything. Yeonha-ya, what's wrong?"

When he met eyes with her, Yeonha gingerly took his hands in hers, "My brother...has been erased."

"If it's that Haru―"

"No." She shook her head, "Not just Haru. It's...well―it's Jinho." She heard the boy inhale sharply, "The Stage was changed and both of them were gone. That's why I was running around today. I was looking for proof that my―" Yeonha's voice cracked and she immediately quietened down.

"And he can't be brought back?" Kyung asked, moving a little more closer.

Yeonha shook her head again while biting her lip to keep her from shedding anymore tears.

Nervous fingers combed through her hair as Kyung embraced her. Yeonha had instantly wrapped her arms around his waist as well, burying herself in his chest.

"Does it hurt every time the Stage is changed?" The boy couldn't help asking.

A nod. "So far, yes."

Her heart throbbed a tad bit faster and louder as she felt Kyung's arms tighten around her with his cheek resting on the top of her head. In the back of Yeonha's mind, the scenes from her dream replayed. But then again, it wasn't exactly a dream, was it?

"I wish," Yeonha said, with every shred of honesty, "that I could stay like this forever."

She felt Kyung stiffen up a little and felt maybe she shouldn't have admitted to it. But the girl brushed it away. A little confession of affection never hurt anybody.

After what felt like an hour of silence, but was actually a few seconds, Kyung whispered, "Me too."

Yeonha's hands shifted to hold the lapels of his coat as she looked up at him with a smile. Though it wasn't a look she had ever seen on his face, Yeonha could recognize the warmth in his gaze. The thought of Baek Kyung being the only good thing in her life passed through her mind. Funny how she had been furious with him in the morning but was now hanging onto him as if he were her lifeline.

"Go home." She said softly, "It's late."

"On the condition that you don't choose Lee Dohwa."

Kyung's words knocked the wind out of her lungs. Yeonha gaped at him like a fish, not expecting the candid response.

"I know I'm not the most ideal person, Yeonha," He continued, "But I'll be better. I can be better. This time, I swear. So, please," Kyung placed his hands over hers again, "Don't choose Lee Dohwa."

"I was never going to." Yeonha said, surprised by how cold his hands were, "However, Kyung-ah, you'll have to wait for a bit. With both my brothers gone, I don't think right now I―" She trailed off as Kyung nodded, understanding what she meant.

"Patience isn't really my forte," He smiled, "But I think I can handle the wait."

It took every ounce of self control for Yeonha to not pull him down and kiss Baek Kyung senseless then and there.

◆◆◆

"You―wha―Baek Kyung climbed a tree to your balco―you fainted in the li―What?" Yeonha believed that if Jung widened his eyes a bit more, his eyeballs would pop out of his sockets.

She had filled her friends in about what had happened the day before, starting from when they left the cafeteria. Yeonha suspected that the entire class knew by now that there had been a huge change in the storyline. Most of them had been glancing at her with pity, something that annoyed her to the core. Fearing that she might snap at someone, Yeonha escaped to an empty corridor and sat by a window where her friends found her.

Bom crossed her arms, "So, whenever the Stage changes, it feels like you've been cut and stabbed in multiple places?"

"From when I died in Trumpet Creeper, yes."

Jung looked incredibly ashamed of himself.

Yeonha touched his bicep, "It's not your fault, Jung-ah. No one could've expected things to turn out the way they did."

"I warned him," He grit his teeth, "I warned Haru that someone might get hurt. I should've tried harder. I should've been there myself. That bastard―"

"Worrying about the past will do you no good, you know that." Bom looked sideways at the boy before changing the topic, "What's this about Kyung, now?"

With her face flaring red, Yeonha scowled at how the shorter girl stared at her with expectation. "He...just came to visit me." She slowly enunciated each word, making Bom do a 'go on' gesture.

"He visited you," Jung, with wrinkled brows, repeated, "in the dead of the night? By climbing into your balcony like a creepy stalker―OW!" He rubbed his shoulder, glaring at Bom, who mumbled something about him being oblivious about romance.

The chubby girl clutched her hands together and sighed dreamily, "Did he sweep you off your feet?"

Yeonha made a face, "Does he look like he'll sweep anyone off their feet?"

A sudden influx of students in the hallway made the trio move closer to each other. "But what did he want?" Bom egged on, excitedly.

"Nothing. He just wanted to know if I was okay."

"Did you tell him to kiss you and make you feel better?"

"Can you stop?" It was Jung who snapped, "Or do you not remember who got us all murdered the last time."

The mood changed instantly.

"Well, aren't you a ray of sunshine." Yeonha grumbled, "Fine. He's...self aware and asked me not to choose Dohwa and when I said that I have to deal with...whatever is going on first, he said that he'll wait for me."

Bom squealed. Jung looked like he had munched on the bitterest pill available.

"That guy is bad news." He insisted, "Why don't you understand? Now that he's self-aware, he's going to―"

"I understand." Yeonha pressed her lips together in a small smile, "I really do, Jung-ah. Because my dreams are just my memories coming back. And in most of them, he's lonely and angry and hurting. But I've seen the real him and I won't let that person go down the same road again. Not like the last time."

Jung regarded her for a moment before turning away and clicking his tongue, "Tch, bats his pretty eyelashes at you once and you're just vomiting rainbows left and right― I swear if that fist touches me, Han Yeonha―!"

Watching her friends glare each other, Bom chuckled before saying, "That's good though. It's about time the boy got the happiness he deserved. I used to watch him from the mountains. Life wasn't fair to him. Or perhaps the correct term would be the Writer. Maybe now, when he's quite free from the puppet strings, he'll make good decisions."

The trio quietly observed the surroundings. It felt so...normal. Yeonha couldn't help but let her thoughts wander off.

Jinmichae had said that after the story ended, all the characters would seemingly fall into deep slumber. Does that mean...all this education was for nothing? The way the students had slogged their backs off to get good grades or to participate in extracurriculars, did none of that matter if their future was just...nothingness? Dohwa had dreamt of pursuing music professionally after school ended. Did his dream mean nothing? Stage Yeonha herself had been raised to be a proper lady for the sake of an alliance marriage or to take over her father's hospital, while all she wanted was to live away from the limelight of being an heiress.

That meant that all of Han Jinho's dreams and aspirations were for naught. It didn't matter that he disappeared before he could graduate from primary school. The 8 year old was never supposed to. This is fucking ridiculous. Yeonha had thought over and over again about how he'd never get to have his own room, how he'd never win the swimming tournament he was looking forward to, he'd never run up to her after she won a match and say that she 'kicked butt', he'd never graduate high school...

"My parents..." Yeonha began, making her friends turn their heads towards her, "When I saw them this morning - they didn't even know that their son disappeared. Their son who lived with them and loved them with all his heart for eight years. He didn't exist for them. Why must...I be the only one to remember? Why should I believe that I deserve to be punished like this? Why―" The tightening of her throat made her stop. If Yeonha continued her outburst, she might end up crying uncontrollably again.

"Maybe Haru and Jinho were the same person." Bom mused quietly, "and maybe the Writer made a mistake and this is them trying to fix it."

"I don't―" Yeonha covered her face, "I can't listen to any theories right now, Bom-ah." Her shoulders shook with sudden laughter, taking her friends by surprise. "'Same person'. The two couldn't be more different than sugar and salt."

"How could you laugh like that?"

The humourless grin froze on Yeonha's face as she turned to see a tear-stricken Eun Danoh glaring at her accusingly. Behind her, Lee Dohwa had his brows knitted together with worry.

Jung was quick to jump to his friend's defense, "Don't talk if you―"

"No, it's alright." Yeonha's gaze didn't shift from Danoh as she said, "Let her speak her mind."

Danoh scoffed, "Here I thought that you would be worried or upset. But it doesn't affect you, does it? Haru's disappearance. All this time you kept repeating that he was your brother," She shrugged off Dohwa's hand as he tried to stop her, "Jinmichae said that I caused you to suffer. But I don't see it. Nothing's changed for you. And how could it? You've only known Haru for a few weeks in passing. All of this could've been avoided if you could've just helped us―"

"Don't give me that bullshit." Yeonha's cold voice made her and Dohwa recoil visibly. They had never heard such a venomous tone from her. "'Helped you'?" The girl raised her voice, "Don't you realize we got into this mess because Haru decided to help you against our better judgement? Did you stop and think about the effect changing the fucking Stage would have on him? He was in pain, Eun Danoh!" As she took a threatening step forward, Yeonha saw a small crowd observing their...argument.

"You want to know the consequence of your decision, Danoh? You want to know what Jinmichae meant?" Yeonha smiled widely to taunt her, "Your desperate attempts took my brother away."

"What―what do you mean?" Danoh's wide, guilt-ridden eyes did nothing to lessen Yeonha's anger.

Her smile disappeared as if it was never there. "Han Jinho is gone. I don't know if the damned Writer will bring him back but...neither my parents nor my sister―who happens to be his twin― know that there was someone by his name. I'm the only one who can mourn his disappearance." Yeonha's shoulders dropped and she slouched a little as if exhausted, "You tried to change the story, Eun Danoh, and you did. But, in return, we lost Haru. And I lost my little brother. I want to blame you. I really do." Danoh flinched. "I want to say 'I hope it was worth it.' But I won't. Because you're hurting too."

Danoh's lips quivered. She hadn't expected such a punishment from the Writer. Jinmichae had been right all along. If this was the magnitude of repercussions Danoh would have to face― would make her friends face―shouldn't it be better to just...stop?

"I'm so, so sorry, Yeonha." She swallowed visibly, "Had I known, I'd never―" The petite girl wiped her tears, "You need to understand my situation as well. I'm―I'm dying. I'm in pain too. I know I come off as selfish when I say that I want to change the setting―and I'm sorry for that as well." Suddenly, Danoh didn't want to argue anymore. "But...who could sit still knowing that their life is at an end when they have the opportunity to change it?"

Nodding, the taller girl quietly considered her words. Then she said, "I understand. I apologize for losing my temper as well. We've been friends since we were children, Danoh, and I care about you more than you realize. And this is the nicest way I can say it. Don't force others to lay on the bed you made."

With that Yeonha turned around and walked away, without waiting for her friends whom she had rendered speechless. Just as she turned around the corner and looked up, she met with Kyung's expressionless face.

Slowly, he took her hand, lacing their fingers together. Yeonha felt that if she were to throw her arms around him, someone would have to physically pull her away from the boy.

"I'll walk you home today." Kyung said, "After you're done with practise."

Yeonha nodded gratefully, "I'd like that very much."

Back by the windows, the crowd had dispersed, already forgetting the events that had taken place. Danoh had immediately rushed out, Dohwa following close behind, leaving Bom and Jung to exchange startled looks.

"Was that―?"

Bom nodded grimly, "Goryeo speech. Middle Korean."

Jung bristled, "She slipped into her character from Trumpet Creeper."

The duo were thinking the same thing - similar to what Jinmi had been stressing about. How much more could go wrong? And how long until Han Yeonha's character collapsed?

◆◆◆

The coach had yelled at her for being so unfocussed, rash, and aggressive. He had pointed at her bleeding knuckles, thundering at the way she had disregarded the morals he had instilled in the trainees. Yeonha seemed to have been fighting as a way to ease her thirst for revenge. Revenge for what, the coach did not know.

The man had flung bandages at her all the while threatening that he wouldn't be so lenient the next time.

The rest of the trainees whispered amongst themselves, as she wrapped the bandages around her knuckles, about how she must be angry that Lee Dohwa spent more time with Yeo Juda than with her. When Yeonha stared daggers at them all, they quickly looked away, thanking their stars that it wasn't them who had their noses broken by her during practise spars. Yeonha's opponents, clutching their bruises and bloodied noses, pointedly looked away when she tried to apologize.

Oh, well. It's not like they'll remember it after I walk out.

Kyung was waiting by the staircase near the building door as Yeonha exited, her kit bag slung over her shoulder. For a brief second, she wondered if he would've ever been this nice to Eun Danoh, had she not been in the picture.

"Sorry for being late." Yeonha shot him a small smile as he removed his earphones and pocketed them.

Kyung readjusted the strap of his bag, "It's okay. I just got here." His eyes flickered to her bandaged hands but he didn't say anything.

They walked past the gardens, shoulders brushing now and then, in silence. Whether Kyung felt unsettled by the quietness or not, Yeonha couldn't guess. She snuck glances at him periodically, wondering how much of the argument he had heard in the afternoon. Lost in thought, the girl almost didn't realize that Kyung had stopped walking.

He was frozen in place, staring out at the soccer field. Yeonha followed his gaze to find Danoh, weeping in the center of the area.

"Haru-ya, come back. Please!" The petite girl wailed, collapsing where she stood. Pressing her palms over her eyes, Danoh wept and wailed, calling Haru's name over and over again.

Kyung had taken a step forward only to reconsider.

Yeonha bit her lip. "Do you think," She asked with hesitation, "I should be like that as well? Is that the right way to...mourn?"

"Everyone has their way of expressing grief." He nodded at her hands, which she pressed closer to her sides. "If she feels that that guy will come back if she screams for him, then by all means."

"You should," Yeonha cleared her throat, "You should go to her."

Kyung shook his head, turning away from the soccer field, "No. Anything I do or say will not be welcomed by her. Let's just get going."

However, just a few paces later, Yeonha asked with uncertainty, "Do you think I was wrong? About afternoon, in that hallway? I know you heard us."

He was quiet for a while as he pondered over the question. "Eun Danoh," Kyung said after much thought, "has always put up a front, just like the rest of us, ever since we were kids. She never said it but she always doubted that she'd never make it past high school. Now, since the chance to change her setup presented itself to her on a golden platter, Eun Danoh―well, judging by her Stage self―will do anything to grab it.

"And why wouldn't she." Kyung discreetly looked over his shoulder, "The days she spent in the hospital, the pain of going through surgery after surgery, the endless medicine―Danoh was sick of it all. She just wants to have control over her life."

Yeonha wanted to punch herself in the face. "Great," She grumbled, picking at the wrapping of her knuckles, "I fucking hate myself now."

Kyung scowled, "Jesus, will you let me finish?"

She made a face at him that he blatantly ignored.

"You, on the other hand," The 17 year old continued, "Relatively, you have a better setup. However, every time the Stage is tampered with, you're in pain. And you're afraid that somebody else might disappear. That's why you choose not to let the plot bother you so much. Because you know things. Things about this...manhwa that you keep to yourself."

The way he said it, it was like Kyung knew that she was hiding something.

The girl kept quiet, indicating him to go on.

"You both have your reasons." Kyung slowed his pace, walking next to Yeonha, "You both may be right. I guess you two will have to reach a middle ground or something."

"What if there isn't any?" Yeonha asked, "What if Haru and Jinho never come back and more people start disappearing? Or if this reality caves in―"

"What the f―"

"What if," She spoke a bit louder as she stopped walking, with a hint of paranoia in her voice, "What if things get so out of hand that someone ends up dying?"

Kyung turned and stared at her. "Like 'the last time'?" He asked. Though he sounded nonchalant about it, Yeonha could tell he was fishing for answers.

"Yes." That's all she would say though.

He narrowed his eyes, "And you can't tell me?"

"I can't and won't tell anyone."

"Is that so." The sudden ringing of his phone made him break eye contact. Kyung pulled out his cellphone from his pocket and frowned at the screen, "Why is Driver Kim calling me?"

Yeonha's stomach dropped. With all that happened, she had almost forgotten about the man. She was supposed to tell Bom and Jung about him. God, what was wrong with her? Driver Kim was out to kill her, wasn't he? Fucking psychopath.

As she watched Kyung insist that 'yes, I don't need a ride home.' and barely hide his annoyance while saying 'Why do you care who I'm with?'Yeonha tried to jog any memory of the man. Driver Kim was a few inches shorter than Kyung, with an average built. Honestly, everything about that man screamed 'average' to Yeonha.

All she knew was that he was one of the Court Advisors, and from the one conversation she had remembered, Healer Han didn't seem to be very impressed with him. Well, whatever. I'll ask Jung about him later, Yeonha thought as Kyung hung up the call with a hiss.

"Bastard."

Yeonha failed to control the giggle that escaped her lips. She took long strides to reach him. Kyung took it as a sign to start walking again.

Out of curiosity, the girl asked, "You did like her, didn't you? You liked Eun Danoh." When he didn't say anything, Yeonha sighed, "It's okay. You can be honest. Even if you're not, I know the answer."

Baek Kyung grumbled, "If you know then why are you asking?"

"You should be nicer to her."

"No."

"You promised!"

"And I regret it already."

"Sorry, did you say something? I was busy thinking about Lee Dohwa's beautiful eyes―"

"You're insufferable."

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

"Let's just kill him before he gets to you."

The silence that followed Bom's declaration was deafening to say the least. Jung and Yeonha stared at her, mouths in the shape of an 'O'. They hadn't expected her to, well, not beat around the bush.

Bom continued to stare at the students running around the soccer field. "I'm serious," She said, "If Advisor―no, Driver Kim really wants to hurt you, we should end it before it escalates."

Yeonha pressed her palms together in front of her and inhaled, pointing at her friend, "Bom-ah. I wholeheartedly believe in violence*. But killing someone - it's on a different level altogether."

"I mean," Jung piped in, "You were an assassin and all but yeah, I don't think characters from an innocent romance manhwa should go around killing people. It doesn't fit the aesthetic. However" He added, "Even if we do kill him―I said if we do, Yeonha―it's not like he'll disappear. He just won't be aware anymore."

The taller girl sputtered at the nonchalance of her friends. Busted lips and broken noses, Yeonha could understand. Murder? No way. No fucking way. Taking another human's life was just...heinous. Evil. And Driver Kim could try as much as he could, but Yeonha was stubborn and strong enough to protect herself.

"Why is he after me anyway?" She asked, crossing her arms, "I have like two memories of him from the past."

Her friends exchanged unreadable glances before Jung broke into a grin. "That man was a bit of an idiot." He said, "His advice was usually―and I say this as nicely as I can―very shitty. He wouldn't say the wrong stuff, but it would be mediocre. Kim had little understanding of business and politics. You used to oppose him and his ideas. And honestly, the King and the First Prince would listen to your advice over him."

"Makes me wonder," Bom hummed, toying with her charm bracelet, "why was that man a part of the court in the first place?"

Jung couldn't contain his glee, "Oh, Kim used to turn red with rage every time he saw Yeonha and her medikit. He was the laughing stock of the court after a point."

Yeonha blinked, "You mean, I was a bully?"

"I wouldn't say it like that." He replied, "You were smarter than any man in the King's court, and that didn't sit well with many officials. Particularly Kim. He expressed his wish to see you dead multiple times."

"What the f―" She wheezed, "That man wants me dead because I was a bully?"

"I just said―"

"This is terrible!" Yeonha wailed, "Granted I slammed his face on the floor and kicked him in the crotch multiple times―"

"Uh, you what now?"

"―but he's still out for my blood. And all because I made fun of him!" The girl turned her face to the sky and pointed a threatening finger, "Stupid, shitty Writer. You son of a bitch― I swear to God, if by any chance I come across you, I will bury you alive―"

From one corner of the field where a few of their classmates were huddled together, the General stood up scowling. "Yah, Han Yeonha!" She yelled, "Join us for the Sports' Day practise or shut the hell up!"

"Sorry!"

"Don't rile her up, Jung-ah."

"You be quiet, Bom."

She swatted him on the ribs with the back of her hand, ignoring the glare he sent her. "Does Kyung know?" the shorter girl asked, as the trio noticed how Lee Dohwa was approaching a couple of boys from 2-7 on the field.

The other two frowned as Dohwa's joyful expression withered when he was turned away by the boys. Yeonha shook her head, "I haven't told him. He might end up saying something that could put him and his family in danger. We don't know the extent of Driver Kim's...thirst for revenge or what he's capable of doing so..."

"I'll be on the lookout." Jung nodded, "And I'll let the others know if they see anything suspicious. Damn, Lee Dohwa is really getting beaten up by the Writer, isn't he?" He gestured at the said boy, who seemed more and more upset while sitting next to Yeo Juda.

As the girl walked away in blissful oblivion, Dohwa's dejected gaze spanned across the field, where his eyes met Yeonha's. Almost automatically, Yeonha waved at him and smiled. He brightened up just a little as he waved back.

"I can't believe I'm forced to run away every time he approaches me on Stage." She grumbled, "I feel bad for him."

"Maybe it'll change today." Jung got up from his seat, "I'm going to practise for the Sports' Day. And by that I mean snoop around the snack bar. Do you want to come with?"

Bom followed him as Yeonha shook her head. "I'm exhausted because of my practise. I'll see you guys in class."

They parted ways with Yeonha making her way to the girls' locker room to change back into her uniform. She thought back to last night, when she had accidentally overheard her parents discussing with much glee about her potential relationship with Oh Namju. It didn't bother the girl, of course. The relationship would never exist anyway. What did bother her was the fact that nobody in the house noticed the fifth chair at the dining table that remained empty, or the fifth set of cutlery that remained unused.

Yeonha bit her lip to keep herself from bursting into tears.

With each passing day, she found herself being distracted from the memory of Han Jinho. And when she did remember him, it was more guilt than sorrow that washed over her. Guilt that she had allowed her thoughts to wander away from him, that she had smiled and laughed with her friends while her little brother of eight was lost in oblivion.

She missed Haru as well. More so now that her memories from Trumpet Creeper were coming back. Haru was as much her brother as was Jinho.

The teen stepped into an empty hallway, frozen in front of an open window. Yeonha zoned out, staring at the garden while thinking about Haru's sketch book that lay unopened in her locker. She couldn't bring herself to open it, afraid that the last, solid proof of his existence would disappear.

"Yeonha-ya."

When she turned, a nervous Danoh with traces of dried tears on her face stood before her.

"What is it?" Yeonha didn't mean to sound uncaring but by the wince that her friend gave, she realized she must've sounded as if she didn't want to be bothered.

Danoh took a few steps towards her. "I'm sorry." She apologized again, "If I could, I'd fix things so that you wouldn't have to hurt. But I don't know how," The girl let out a sob, "I don't know how to fix it, Yeonha. So the only thing I can do is promise that I'll never change the Stage. Whatever happens, I won't―"

She was interrupted by Yeonha placing a comforting hand on the girl's shoulder. "I don't want to contribute to your sad state, Danoh." She gave her a close lipped smile, "I'm sorry for being so harsh on you. I should've been more understanding. We have the rest of the manhwa to figure things out, Danoh. So don't be upset. Maybe things will take a turn for the better."

"You told me that things would go wrong." Eun Danoh's voice broke, "You and Jinmichae, you both warned me but I didn't listen. And I accused you of being indifferent too. I'm sorry, Yeonha. Because of my greed, you lost your brothers."

Yeonha's hand slid from the girl's shoulder to her bicep, "You said it yourself. Who'd let go of the opportunity to change their life when they knew they were going to die?" She slowly embraced her friend, "I don't blame you. And It's going to be okay, Danoh-ya. You're going to be okay, I know it. Besides," She took a shaky breath, "It's not like Jinho...was in pain. Or, you know, it's not like Jiho or my parents are unhappy..."

Yeah, fuck it. I don't even know what to say.

The petite girl sobbed into her shoulder for a few minutes before gathering herself. Yeonha handed her a handkerchief that she fished out from her pocket.

"Thanks." Danoh sniffled, "By the way, is something wrong with Baek Kyung?"

"What do you mean?" The taller girl quirked a brow.

Wiping away her tears, Danoh said, "He's being weirdly nice. Not nice nice but like... he's been trying in his own way. He said if I cry too hard I'll end up going back to the hospital so I should stop. Made me attend music class as well. What a weirdo."

Yeonha smiled to herself, "I know right."

Folding the handkerchief, Eun Danoh frowned, "Why are you making that face?"

"What face?"

"Just now. When I was talking about that jerk you made that strange face."

"I don't know what you're talking about."

Danoh scrutinized her face closely before shrugging, "Yeah, okay. Whatever. I'll - um, I'll see you around, Yeonha."

With that the girl left, dragging her feet in an agonizing manner. Yeonha watched her retreating figure with a sigh before turning away herself.

◆◆◆

Sagak.

Dohwa flopped back on the grass the moment their Stage ended. Yeonha sat cross legged next to him, leaning back on her arms. Their romantic scene had just been her Stage self comforting him by saying that 'it's always the darkest before dawn' and that no matter what happens, he'll always have her support.

'If you feel alone, Dohwa-ya, all you need to do is turn around. I'll be right behind you, cheering you on.'

'I'd rather have you next to me, Yeonha.'

The boy stretched, folding his arms under his head, "Ah, I hate this. I'm so sad today. The weather is so wonderful, but I wish it would rain."

Yeonha heaved a sigh for the nth time that day, "Look at us, a bunch of sad teenagers who have literally no control over their lives, getting kicked around like...discarded...tin cans." She turned over her skirt pocket and pulled out her lighter, tossing it and catching it again and again.

"Thanks," Dohwa grumbled, sending her a sideway glance, "That made me feel worse―what is that?"

"My lighter."

He twisted his body to face her, "What do you mean, lighter? Where did you get that? Yah, Han Yeonha! You smoke?"

She gave him a confused look, "I thought you knew. You keep reading the comic so I thought you might've known about this shitty habit." They stared at each other for two seconds before Yeonha let out a gasp. "I cannot believe you!" She cried, "You only read Juda's parts, don't you? Wah, the betrayal stabbed me in the heart―here I thought you cared about me."

"Gosh, stop it." He whined, "I've just been so preoccupied with everything that's been going on. I've been turned into a social pariah, now that I'm not a part of A3. Not to mention Haru -" Dohwa fell back on the grass, staring melancholically at the sky. "Ah, I can't believe he's gone. I can't believe Jinho's gone, too. I liked him a lot. He used to find me cool."

Yeonha's demeanour instantly changed. Her shoulders sagged as she smiled bitterly. "He liked you a lot as well. Sometimes, when we'd fight, he'd yell and threaten me by saying that he'd run away and live with you." She sniffled, pocketing her lighter, "I miss them."

A hesitant arm grazed her knee as Dohwa apologetically said, "I shouldn't have brought them up. I'm sorry."

She shook her head, "No, it's not your fault. Just...everything keeps reminding me of them."

"What are you two doing?"

Both of them turned to find a blank faced Kyung towering over them. His gaze stuck on Dohwa's arm that was dangerously close to Yeonha's knee. Clearing her throat, the girl discreetly shifted away.

"Ah, Kyung-ah." Dohwa exhaled, "We're both feeling under the weather today."

"Let me guess," He replied sarcastically, "It's because of Haru."

Dohwa hummed in response before stumbling to his feet. "He's a part of ―what did you say?" He widened his eyes, "Don't tell me―does Eun Danoh know? Yeonha, did you hear―how long have you been―"

Yeonha dusted the back of her skirt and stood up, "Since before the swimming pool scene."

"Wha―you knew and never told me?" He demanded, turning back to Kyung, who quietly regarded them with his hands in his pockets, "Danoh will be glad that you're aware! Or maybe not..." Dohwa frowned, "She's devastated about Haru."

"I know."

The violinist didn't hear his mumbling as he clung to his friend's arm, "I'm so glad that you're self-aware, Kyung. Wah, this is going to make things so much more comfortable for all of us."

"Jesus," Yeonha exclaimed, rolling her eyes at Kyung, "Stop glaring at Dohwa. He didn't mean for it to look like that."

His glares shifted towards her as Dohwa scrunched up his face in confusion.

"What is she talking about?"

Wriggling out of his grip, Kyung pointedly looked away from the two of them, "Forget it. I'm leaving." He was immediately met with protests from Dohwa, who made a fuss about how he was being avoided now that he wasn't a part of A3.

"Yah, we're friends, aren't we? Let's go out and have lunch together. Who knows when we'll get time for ourselves. Yeonha, tell him!"

The girl blinked before nodding, "You should come."

"You sound like you don't want me to come." Kyung replied immediately, turning to her.

"I never said that."

"Didn't you?"

"Why are you picking a fight?"

"I'm not. Why are you picking a fight?"

"I'm not."

"Liar."

"I'm not lying either."

"Fine."

"Fine."

Dohwa cleared his throat loudly and then let out a nervous laugh, "Well, I don't know about you two but I could use some sugar in my system." He looped his arms with both his friends and grinned, "Let's go to the cafeteria! There's cheesecake for dessert." The boy let out another laugh, glancing at Yeonha on his left.

Kyung, from the right, stared at him blankly before forcing Dohwa to switch places with him. Yeonha looked at him, bewildered by his behaviour, as he shifted closer to her. "By the way," Kyung tilted his head towards Dohwa once they had started walking, "You left your violin under the tree."

Watching the other boy gasp loudly and scamper back to where they were sitting, Yeonha groaned in exasperation, "You're so mean."

"He deserved it."

Sputtering, she exclaimed, "Wha―because he almost touched my knee? No, he does not! Lee Dohwa is our friend. When I said 'be nice', I meant to most people, like him." the said boy had begun to sprint back to them enthusiastically, hugging his violin and bow to his chest. "Also," Yeonha continued, "stop acting as if I belong to you, jeez. Just because I want you to give me time doesn't make the phrase 'Property of Baek Kyung' appear on my forehead."

Kyung clenched his jaw before nodding, "Okay. I'm sorry."

"What are you sorry about?" Dohwa asked once he rejoined them, with a big grin on his face, "And..." He paused, pointing at them, "Why are you holding hands?"

Yeonha immediately looked down to see that Kyung had nonchalantly reached for her hand while she was giving him a piece of her mind. "You sly bastard." She didn't really mind it, though.

"But why are you holding hands?" Dohwa fastened his pace to keep up with them as Baek Kyung all but dragged Yeonha with him.

"None of your business."

"So are you two dating now?" The boy wiggled his eyebrows. "I knew it―!"

"No."

"But - but you're holding hands, Kyung!"

"I said none of your business."

◆◆◆

Dinner was unbearable.

Her parents couldn't stop talking about 'Cha Jihyun this, Oh Namju that', making Jiho quietly slip out of the dining hall while mumbling "It's been four days. Please, stop". Thoroughly irritated, Yeonha ended up hissing at the adults that she had absolutely no plans of marrying someone like Oh Namju.

"The only one who can set him straight," She emphasized, "is Yeo Juda but thanks to that crabby witch, it's going to take a long time."

Her father looked taken aback, "Yeo Juda? The one whose grandmother is in our hospital?"

"Yes."

Her parents exchanged looks before her mother spoke, "Mrs. Cha was―what was it again― having that girl investigated. She ordered Prosecutor Park to look into her. He hovered around her office for quite some time today."

Yeonha made a face, "I'm not surprised that she did."

"Watch your tone." Her father warned and she immediately mumbled a 'sorry'. "We are all having dinner together in a few days' time." The man picked up his glass, swirling the wine inside gently, "I believe Oh Jaebol wants the announcement made as soon as possible. You're both a year away from graduation."

That doesn't mean you have to marry me off?

Yeonha crossed her arms and leaned back into her chair, "Do you realize that there are people who are going to make sure that it'll never happen?"

"Nonsense!" Her mother exclaimed as she began to rapidly switch between Korean and French, "You two like each other, non? The CEO was telling me that Namju and you get along very well. Further more, it's a good opportunity to join our families!―"

"Did you and dad get married because you tolerated each other?" The teenager mumbled under her breath.

"―did you say something?"

"No, maman."

Han Yeonseok sighed after sipping his wine, "We would've arranged for your engagement with the eldest son of the Oh family, but he made it clear that he wants to focus on his career and that he already has someone."

"Even I have someone already." This time, her muttering was heard as her parents stared at her pointedly.

"What was that?"

"Stop your mumbling, Han Yeonha." Her mother said in exasperation, "Speak up. Are you dating someone in school?"

"No." Yeonha replied carefully, "And I'm also not going to discuss this with you because it's weird. Who talks to their parents about crushes and dating life and stuff?"

Her father all but slammed his wine glass on the table. How it didn't crack was a mystery. "Answer your mother, Yeonha. Honestly, what is this rebellious attitude? You have always been the quiet one."

The teen squared her jaw. She had almost forgotten that her Stage self and her Real self were different. Her mother heaved another sigh before asking, "Is it Lee Dohwa?"

"Yes―" She felt she replied a little too quickly, "―I mean, not really. Well, not the way you guys will understand." Yeonha fumbled, "Sort of―actually, I like Baek Kyung and I'm―"

"What?" The adults chorused with expressions of incredule.

"―pretty sure he likes me back. Also, I'm just going to turn in for the night. Goodnight, mom. Dad." She fled, leaving her parents protesting behind her.

"Is she mad?"

"Hasn't that Baek kid been engaged to Chairman Eun's daughter for the past decade or something?"

Yeonha's face had turned a bright pink. She could feel her face heating up as she ran up the staircase to her room. This had been the first time she had outrightly accepted that she felt something beyond friendship for Kyung. Shouldn't have said it in front of mom and dad, Yeonha thought as she controlled the urge to punch herself in the face.

She did like Kyung, though.

With a lopsided grin, Yeonha opened the door to her room only to close it immediately. The warmth she had felt just seconds ago was replaced by a cold dread. The girl gripped the door knob tightly, holding the door shut lest someone tried to force it open from the other side.

Just like how they had left the doors to her balcony open, with the curtains blowing inwards. Yeonha could've sworn that she had locked them while leaving for dinner.

Whoever had broken into her room, and she had a strong feeling she knew who it was, could still be hiding in there. The memory from a few nights ago made Yeonha think if it was Kyung.

No, he wouldn't enter my room if I wasn't there.

Gritting her teeth, Yeonha tried to calm her racing heart. How did that creepy bastard get past security? What the fuck do I do now?

Kim wouldn't go past the first floor. He wouldn't harm her parents, would he? No, his target was Yeonha.

The girl was suddenly hyper aware of the silence in the hallway. So much so that she could hear the slight creaking of the floorboards from her bedroom. As if she had lost control over herself, Yeonha flung the door open, forgetting that Driver Kim was a potential psychopathic murderer.

There was a strange stillness in her room. The balcony door was shut. Yeonha let out a nervous chuckle and turned around.

"Jiho-ya!" She called, "Unnie is going to sleep in your room tonight!"

And to make matters worse, the next day, she saw Haru.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

The amount of energy the students had put into the Sports' Day was exhausting. Yeonha didn't want to smile and laugh and play tug of war or dodgeball. She just wanted to eat the free snacks and sleep in a quiet corner.

But the Writer had made her the center of attention that day. While Stage Yeonha was used to wearing shorts, Real Yeonha wasn't. She was thoroughly embarrassed in the large yellow tshirt with a fucking baby chick on it. The girl tugged at its hem, which ended like half a centimeter above the obnoxiously short white shorts.

Who the fuck designed this?

The stares that she received as she walked through the hallways were overwhelming to say the least. Yeonha wanted to turn around and snap at all the boys who were ogling at her legs, maybe break a couple of noses, but if only she had control over herself.

Stage Yeonha smiled brightly at everyone, wishing them good morning, and that she hoped they had a nice time as she helped the hospital staff set up the medical support area. The school had, obviously, contacted her father's hospital for their services and the girl felt it was sort of her responsibility to help.

The moment they had pitched the tent and sorted out the last of the supplies, the Scene changed. Yeonha found herself walking in the corridor that led to the A3's room. Or I should probably say A2 since Dohwa got ousted.

The Stage ended just as she walked inside the empty room. Sighing in exasperation, Yeonha grumbled to herself about the Writer wasting her time. She shuffled towards the large mirror in the corner, taking in her appearance.

"What an ugly ass shirt," Yeonha hissed, tugging it again from the ends, "Look at this. It's like I'm not wearing anything under this shirt. And why do we never have classes?" She twisted and turned, examining her reflection, "Should I just tuck my shirt? Ugh, it'll go back to normal anyway. This is ridiculous." The girl bunched up the corners of her shirt in her fists, pulling it up a little over her hips.

Well, it's either 'look like you're not wearing any pants and feel embarrassed' or 'look like you're showing off your legs and feel embarrassed'.

The creaking of the door made her turn around. Yeonha muffled a laugh as Kyung didn't realize she was in the room, while making a disgusted face at his own hot pink t-shirt. He did a double take at the girl before freezing a few feet away from her.

"Oh, it's you!" She smiled brightly at him, feeling excitement bubble up in her chest, "I wanted to look for you but I had a Stage." Her hands were still on her hips, as she bounced lightly on her feet, "Look at this awful t-shirt. Did you see 2-6's outfit? They have this shade of cyan that's easy on the eyes, unlike ours and―"

He was standing so close to her now.

Yeonha tilted her neck to look at him, feeling hilariously flustered at the proximity. Kyung's gaze did not waver as he stared heatedly into her eyes. I'm going to fucking melt―what is he doing? The tips of his ears were scarlet, something she had never seen on him.

His breath tickled her forehead as she resisted the strong need to touch him.

With painfully slow movements, Kyung threaded his fingers through her hair, palm resting on Yeonha's cheek. Just as he leaned closer, she placed her index finger on his lips, pushing him backwards.

"What are you doing?" She cleared her throat, realizing that she had spoken in a higher pitch. Her hand dropped to his waist as she lowered her gaze.

"Couldn't control myself."

Yeonha thought she'd probably suffocate as her heart lodged itself in her throat. In a good way, though. She liked Kyung's voice. She liked the way his cold hands felt against her burning face. She liked their proximity. And his broad shoulders. And his hair. And -

'You gotta admit, he has a dainty waist.'

She jerked out of her trance at Taek's voice echoing in her brain. Yeonha shivered, stepping away from Kyung. "Jesus f―what the hell was that?"

"...An honest answer?" Kyung quirked an eyebrow as she patted her ears with her eyes screwed shut. She was cute sometimes.

"No, not that." Yeonha waved it off and looked at him, "Never mind. But― that ―you should control yourself!" She slapped the back of her hand against his chest, feeling him vibrate with silent laughter.

He smirked down at her, "You looked like that and I couldn't help it."

"Like what?"

Kyung laced their fingers together and asked in a nonchalant manner, "How long are you going to make me wait?"

She scowled back, "It hasn't even been a week, you drama queen. And since that night, you've been really touchy-feely, you know." Yeonha looked away as he rolled his eyes, only to fixate her gaze on the door that was wide open.

Oh Namju stood as still as a statue, with his jaw hanging open.

Yeonha made a noise from the back of her throat, taking three steps away from Kyung. The latter turned to see what she was looking at. Neither of them said anything for a long while, letting Namju stare at them slack jawed until he finally spoke.

"Baek Kyung," He started, "Don't tell me...you're cheating on Eun Danoh? After the spectacle you made at the party?"

"Get lo―"

Sagak.

Stage Yeonha turned around from the window to see Namju enter the now empty room. "Namju-ya, good morning!" She greeted in a low, pleasant tone.

"You're not supposed to be here." He grunted, flopping down carelessly on the couch, "What do you want?"

Asshole.

"Has Dohwa stopped coming to your hideout?" The girl asked, hands clasped behind her back.

"Of course." Namju sneered, "He's not one of us."

Stage Yeonha frowned. "We've been friends for as long as any of us can remember, Namju. No matter what happens, Dohwa will always be one of us. You know that." When he showed no signs of guilt, she changed the topic, "You should apologize to Juda."

"What?"

"She deserves an apology from you. Think it over." The girl didn't give him a chance to respond as she made her way to the door. Stage Yeonha stepped out before throwing an annoyed Oh Namju a look over her shoulder, "And if you will, I'd appreciate it if you tell your parents that I don't want to marry you."

She passed by an angry looking Juda in the hallway, who clutched a shopping bag as if she was going to beat someone with it. Stage Yeonha paused, heading turning towards her friend in curiosity, but Juda didn't seem to notice her.

Sagak.

◆◆◆

"Why the long face, Yeon-ie?" Taek joined her as they watched Jung and the other boys from their class compete in a game of Limbo. "You won a lot of games today."

"Yeah," She huffed, "But the spotlight was on Juda, wasn't it? I won the first two rounds of every race but lost to her." Yeonha shot him a glance, "Why aren't you playing?"

He ruffled his hair and grinned, "I'm here to enjoy the view. Look at all the dashing men in their shorts―"

"I regret asking."

"But seriously though, I saw Baek Kyung today and goddamn―" Yeonha smacked the boy's shoulder repeatedly as he howled with laughter. Taek took some time to calm down as the girl made a face at him. He shoved his hands in his pockets, watching Jung cheer and clap at a classmate.

"I pity you main characters sometimes." Taek said, clapping along the crowd, "You're trapped in a world where if you go along with the set-up, you give up your freedom. And if you choose to challenge the set-up or your fate, you'll probably destroy this world."

Yeonha looked at him from the corner of her eye. She tried to play off the twinge in her heart by nudging him, "Hey, it's not all bad."

"Um, yeah it is." He replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, "Our lives depend on you people. Especially, since three out of four of the main characters are self-aware. Duck." Taek grabbed her arm and pulled her down to avoid the large gym ball some dumbass had chucked at them.

"Three out of four?" Yeonha asked, watching several girls squeal and curse at the culprit, "You mean out of five?"

"Maybe." One of the teachers blew the whistle loudly. Taek grinned widely and turned to Yeonha, "Han Yeonha, would you like to be my partner in the three-legged race?"

"What?"

Sagak.

"Han Yeonha, would you like to be my partner in the three-legged race?" Taek asked again. Now they were standing by the large steps.

"I'm sorry," Stage Yeonha gave him an apologetic smile, "But I won't be participating in this event. Maybe you can ask Bom?" Her gaze fell over his shoulder where she saw Kyung and Eun Danoh sitting side by side.

"That's alright!" Taek smiled brightly and left.

Yeonha was still looking at Danoh as the latter shifted shyly towards Kyung. When the Stage ended, the two moved as further away from each other as they could. Danoh got up to leave but froze when she saw Yeonha. The petite girl looked between her friend and her 'fiance', realizing that they were staring at each other.

"What's wrong?" She asked, jolting Yeonha out of her thoughts. Strangely enough, the girl turned pink.

Yeonha shook her head vigorously, "Nope. It's nothing."

Mistaking her blush as one of embarrassment, Danoh sneered at Kyung, "Did you say something to her?"

"I have no reason to." He shot back, standing up.

"Guy -" The Scene changed in the middle of Yeonha's attempt to pacify the two.

She was with Juda at their hideout, smoking, as Juda excitedly narrated all the events that had happened that day. Stage Yeonha was leaning against the large stone step, occasionally glancing up where Juda was sitting next to her.

"Ah, one more thing," The girl said, swinging her legs nervously, "Remember the shoes that Namju gave me as a present?"

You mean the Seuline Cinderella shoes? The only pair in the world? The ones that Namju gave you as a pathetic excuse to woo you? The ones I could kill for?

"I do." Stage Yeonha took a drag from her cigarette. God, I'm starting to get used to the taste.

"I gave them back."

As she gave her friend a startled look, Yeonha couldn't help but feel giddy that maybe she could swipe it from Namju. Juda told her about how his mother had ambushed her at her home, and had said mean and nasty things to her while faking her niceness.

Well, shit. Now I feel bad.

"I am not a charity case." Juda had an unfamiliar fire in her eyes, "I have come this far because of my hardwork and perseverance. And I will not be insulted like this by someone who had their entire future served to them in a golden platter."

"Cha Jihyun," Stage Yeonha said slowly as her Real self applauded Juda internally, "is a difficult woman. Sometimes I feel the entire family is twisted except for Namju. Like he doesn't really fit in. Namju...he had to fight for his place as well. The people in our school only like him for his good looks, his name, and the fortune that he will inherit. I don't think that except for the A3, he has anyone that could remotely be called his friend."

Juda was quiet for a moment before saying, "That sounds lonely."

"It does."

Putting on a smile, Juda leapt down the step just as Yeonha put out her cigarette. Looping their arms together, she said, "I feel thirsty. Let's get something from the refreshment area."

When they reached the entrance of the school building, Stage Yeonha pulled away from Juda, saying that she wanted to leave her lighter and the half empty pack of smokes in her locker. "Wouldn't want them to fall out when we're playing dodgeball." She pressed a finger to her lips.

Yeonha gained control over herself once she walked past the large doors. She headed straight for her locker, the second one from the left, on the top row. The girl honestly didn't care if someone saw her with the lighter even though it was illegal for her to bring them to school. As she carelessly tossed the two items in the small cabinet, Yeonha couldn't help but feel that something was missing.

Textbooks, perfume, makeup that I don't need, an extra set of clothes, stationery and -

Haru's sketchbook was gone.

Yeonha rummaged through all her belongings but she couldn't find it. Not in between the stack of books, or in the back of the locker. Nobody had the gall to steal her things. Except, maybe Driver Kim, but what use would he have of a sketchbook?

She banged the locker shut out of frustration. Great. The only thing I had of him is gone. Fucking fantastic.

As she found herself walking outside again, Yeonha heard Dohwa call for her from somewhere by the staircase. Not that she could stop and turn around, though...

Outside, much to her annoyance, the bullies from 2-7 had circled around Juda. They were bragging about everything their families had sent for the Sports' Day. Saemi patted Juda pityingly while shoving juice boxes in her arms.

"It's okay, Juda-ya." Shin Saemi said in a sickeningly sweet voice, "Our parents can buy us more things if we want. You should enjoy the freebies while they last."

"Ask them to buy you all a personality as well while they're at it." Stage Yeonha hissed, mildly impressing her Real self, "Let's go, Juda-ya. Namju is looking for you."

As the bullies burst into offended yells and protests, Yeonha grabbed Juda's hand and led her away, making her drop all the things she was holding. The two paused to see a wide-eyed Dohwa staring at them. With her free hand, Stage Yeonha clasped his hand as well, tugging him along with them.

They had just descended the stairs and reached the benches when the Stage ended. Yeonha retracted her arms immediately and directed her attention to an upset Juda. However, before she could get a word out, Dohwa seized her by the shoulders.

"Yeonha-ya," He gasped, "Did you―did you see? Do you know?"

She shrugged him off while frowning, "What are you talking about?"

"Didn't you see Haru?"

Yeonha felt as if her lungs had collapsed. "What the fuck are you saying?" She snapped, "It's not funny, Lee Dohwa -"

The boy shook his head, seemingly on the verge of tears. "I'm not lying, Yeonha. Believe me," He begged, "He doesn't remember anything, but he's with Baek Kyung and -"

The rest of his sentence was lost on her as she ran. Yeonha raced across the school grounds, dodging students and teachers and other staff members who sent her bewildered looks. The girl all but burst into the gym, huffing as her legs burned.

Her agitated eyes scanned the gym. A group of kids from her class were whispering and pointing at a certain direction. The General was one of them. When the spectacled girl spotted Yeonha, she gestured to a side with a blank look on her face. Yeonha followed her gaze.

He had his back to her as he spoke to Kyung while they stood by the bleachers. The latter gave him suspicious looks as he scowled heavily. His expression changed once he saw Yeonha approach.

Yeonha felt suffocated once Haru turned around as well. The boy nodded at her in recognition.

"Oh, noona." He seemed colder, "Did you need something?"

She couldn't speak. No matter how much she tried, no words would come out of her mouth.

Haru furrowed his brows in annoyance, "What is it, noona?" His face morphed into one of worry once he saw her eyes well up with tears. He lowered his gaze to see her shaky hand reach for his.

"Ha―Haru. Where were you?" Yeonha let out an inaudible sob, "Where did you go?"

He felt conscious of the way people were staring now. However, Haru decided that his sister, who was now quietly crying with a stream of tears down her face, took precedence over everything. And so he didn't pull away from her grasp.

"Was it Lee Dohwa?" He growled, "Did he say something? Or that bastard, Oh Namju?"

Why was he talking like that?

"You and Jinho―you both disappeared. I thought you'd never come back." Yeonha wailed, her grip tightening.

Haru's face twisted in confusion, "Who's Jinho?"

Behind him, Kyung observed the conversation quietly. He watched as Yeonha's eyes widened in shock as she realized that Haru didn't remember anything that had happened. She turned over her brother's palm and gasped.

"The―the scar's gone." She tilted her head upwards again, "You―you really don't remember? Jinho, you met him―when you came home weeks ago -"

At this, Haru wrenched his arm out of her grip. "Stop making a scene like this." He snapped, "I don't even get why you're crying. I thought it was because of the everyday Lee Dohwa drama but no. God, this is why I said that we should come to school separately. What, is it your time of the month or something -"

"Yah!" Kyung intervened, stepping in between the two, "What the fuck is wrong with you? Don't you have a damn filter in your brain?"

Both the siblings were bewildered―Yeonha by the vitriol that Haru had spewed, and Haru by the way Kyung had yelled at him.

"Come on," Kyung placed a hand on Yeonha's back, leading her out of the gym, "Let's just go. You can talk to him later."

"No, I―" She tried to argue, looking over her shoulder at Haru, who looked like he wanted to stop Kyung, "It's okay. He must be frustrated, Kyung-ah. You―ah, you should stay."

"I should break his jaw." He replied furiously, ushering her past the doors and into an empty hallway. "Stop crying."

"I can't help it." Yeonha whimpered, rubbing her face harshly with the back of her palms, "I didn't expect―and he doesn't even remember. Why ―do you think Jinho is back too?" At his silence, she let out a strangled cry and clutched his shirt.

Kyung automatically wrapped his arms around her, letting her weep. He didn't know how to console her. He had always been bad at saying the right things. And he didn't know what it felt like to have a sibling you actually cared about. Kyung did hate Joonhyun. (Granted, it had stemmed from intense jealousy, but it was hatred all the same.)

The boy felt his heart crumple with the sudden realization that ever since he had become self-aware, Yeonha had mostly been miserable. Maybe he was the cause of her misfortune. Maybe his father had been right. Maybe he did break everything he touched.

As Yeonha shifted closer to him, Kyung couldn't stop himself from cradling the back of her head. "I'm sorry." He mumbled, "Don't cry, Yeonha." He pressed his lips on the top of her hair, struggling with internal turmoil.

She'd leave him too, wouldn't she? Just like his mother. Just like Eun Danoh. Just like every person he had loved. After all, who could stay with someone as cursed as Baek Kyung?

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Jinmichae was mumbling ominously to himself when Yeonha ran into him. She crept up behind him, following his sneaky gaze to find him looking at one blissfully unaware Haru. The teenager was sitting in the shade by the creepers, staring up curiously at the red flowers. Yeonha noted offhandedly that the flowers were similar to the ones she had seen on the keychain Danoh had bought for Kyung.

The blond chef approached Haru with a forced smile and initiated a conversation. As Yeonha neared them, the man bent forward and pulled Haru's cheek. The latter, startled by the sudden familiarity, slapped Jinmichae's hand away.

"What are you doing?"

The chef smirked to himself, "Ah, you really are Haru, aren't you?" He scrutinized the boy, glaring into his eyes, "Your personality seems different...but then again, it must be the one you were actually supposed to have." In a swift motion, Jinmichae grabbed Haru's hand, "Oh? Your wound isn't there either."

Haru all but tore his arm away from the man, clearly uncomfortable, "Are you insane?"

"Jinmichae," Yeonha decided to step in, standing a few feet away from the boys, "What are you doing?"

From the slight tension on his face, Yeonha realized that he was as stressed as she was. Maybe even moreso.

He threw a chuckle over his shoulder, "Don't misunderstand, Yeonha-ya. This is my first time experiencing such a thing." Jinmi turned back to Haru, whose gaze flickered between his sister and the strange man before him, "So I don't really know if it's a good thing or a bad thing. Well," He slapped the boy's shoulder good naturedly, "I do hope you enjoy your role in place of those who didn't get to live beyond a few pages."

Yeonha's temper flared dangerously at the obvious reference to her other brother. How dare he - She grit her teeth, "Haru, let's go. I don't want you to hear him talk anymore."

Her brother stood up, bumping his shoulder against the blond's as he walked past him. "Noona," He threw a pointed look at the man, "Do you know this jerk?"

"Oh, of course!" Jinmichae piped in cheerfully, "We go way back, your sister and I. Closer than friends we were―"

"Kyung's looking for you." The girl turned her attention to Haru, "Go on."

With one last scathing look at the chef, Haru left. Jinmichae's jolly expression melted off with his departure.

"You've been crying." He said, gesturing at Yeonha's tear stained face, "Was it not the...happy reunion you expected?" Jinmichae's voice is barbed and Yeonha cannot understand if it is hurt or frustration that she feels.

"Stop it." She hissed, "I get that you're anxious about this change. So am I. But acting like a dick won't make anything better."

Jinmichae's eyes hardened, "Watch your tone."

"No." Yeonha snarled, "You need to learn how to stop snapping at people. Don't forget that you were the first one to change the Stage in the last book. You had me try to kill your brother and fail. That's what got us into this mess."

As always, she regretted the words the moment she spat them out. But Yeonha wouldn't deny the spark of pleasure that coursed through her when the man winced at the accusation.

He opened his mouth to argue but stopped. After a moment of reconsideration, his shoulders sagged. "You're right." He admitted, "And that's why I'm trying to steer everyone away from harm. I failed, over and over again. Haru and Eun Danoh failed. Maybe - maybe we're supposed to live like this."

Yeonha looked on guiltily at his fallen expression. She didn't mean for him to accept that. (Maybe she did.) She just wanted Jinmichae to stop giving Haru and Danoh a hard time.

"You were horrified," The man continued, "When I gave you the order. I knew you loved him but I thought I didn't have any other choice. And it triggered a Stage, one that you ended up changing by misfiring the poisoned arrow. Yeonha-ya," He smiled ruefully, "You could never bring yourself to hurt him, could you? After everything that happened."

Of course I couldn't. How do you hurt someone you love? Not that she loved Kyung. Not in the present, anyway. She liked him quite a lot though.

"One could hardly blame him." She replied, not meeting his gaze, "The Writer made him do all the terrible things. He confessed the night I died."

Jinmichae frowned, "What do you mean?"

Yeonha didn't miss the way he was quick to hide his hands behind his back. She didn't miss the shaking of limbs or the sweat on the side of his neck or the way he looked as if he was a second away from spilling his guts. Literally.

"He...I suppose he figured things out because he came to look for me in the forest―"

"What forest?"

Biting the inside of her cheek, Yeonha said, "Lord Baek had me thrown in the forest after he...had me killed. But I was conscious for a while and Kyung―well, I suppose I should say the Second Prince―" She noticed the way Jinmichae flinched at the title, "He came looking for me. He said that he never meant to cause harm. That it wasn't him."

The blond shook his head, "That's impossible. I had the forest scoured but the guards never found you."

"I asked if he could take me to Haru." Yeonha said, "I don't know what happened after that. I...fell asleep, I guess."

"You died," Jinmichae corrected, "You didn't fall asleep." He grit his teeth, "I had meant to apologize to you. For - for everything that had happened. But how do you say you're sorry to someone you destroyed?"

"I understood why Danoh did what she did, right? So, I can forgive you too." She replied.

He looked visibly relieved. "Do you think we're alike?" The man asked, looking up at the creepers, "Eun Danoh and I?"

"No," Yeonha said, "I don't think so. You gave up after changing the Stage back then and played it safe. Danoh doesn't seem to want to give up. She keeps saying that she won't mess with the story but something tells me otherwise. And that makes a hell lot of difference."

"It does, doesn't it?"

The duo stood in silence, admiring the garden. Something about it made Yeonha feel oddly nostalgic. Like they had done this before. And they had, hadn't they? The First Prince - and later, the King - was always anxious and nervous and frightened of the burden that fell upon him. Against the Queen Mother's stringent orders, he would escape to the royal gardens with his bodyguard in tow.

"You hated being my guard," Jinmichae raised his palm flat, catching a falling flower, "The blood, the violence, the secrets you had to keep from your brother. However, you did take great pride in your work as a Healer."

"I think I did it out of guilt." She grumbled.

"You did it out of compassion." He said, "You accepted the position of the Crown's personal guard out of guilt. Because it was your father's job once, the King - my predecessor - felt that it was right that either you or your brother took the title. And since Haru was already...his bodyguard..." Jinmichae trailed off, tilting his head a little to the side.

Of course she remembered the way the King had manipulated her into saying yes. It was the price she had to pay for letting Haru - an outsider, a foreigner - live with her. The court thought that the King had done her a favour by turning her into her father's legacy but Yeonha always saw it as a curse. She wanted to live as an ordinary woman, and not some puppet.

"I am sorry that you lost your little brother." The blond clasped his hands behind his back, "It must be difficult for you."

Yeonha chose her words carefully, "On one hand, I...cannot seem to accept that I'll never see Jinho again. On the other, I'm happy...that Haru came back. Despite the condition he's in. But..." She swallowed visibly, "It's like I saw a stranger."

I almost wish it was Jinho instead of Haru.

She recoiled at the thought immediately, forcing a string of no, no, no through her mind.

"Do you want to talk about him?" Jinmichae offered, "About Han Jinho?" Yeonha blinked at him as he gestured at the stone bench. "Assuming you have time." He sat down first, elegantly crossing his legs.

Yeonha took a seat next to him.

She told him that for a while now, she rarely dreamt. But when she did, it was of the twins being together, it was of the Haru she knew long ago. She talked about how sometimes she catches Jiho looking over her shoulder as if to find someone who has been next to her since their birth. If there was anyone who loved the boy the most in the world then it was his other half.

Jiho is gloomier than before. Her parents believe that she's been just that since forever. My parents don't know that their baby is gone, Yeonha repeats in between tears and gasps and Jinmi doesn't have the heart to point it out.

Yeonha mentioned her outbursts, and how she cursed at the Writer. That she wanted their world to burn. That she wanted them to feel ten times the pain she felt. And now she is even angrier because Haru is back and Jinho isn't.

The girl told the man about the guilt as well. Guilt that she smiles and laughs now and then. Guilt that she is able to fall asleep on some nights. Guilt that she finds happiness in a sad boy who likes her. Yeonha doesn't tell Jinmi who the boy is because he doesn't ask.

They both know that he knows who it is.

All the while she spoke, in the bare tone that he had heard only once before in his lives, Jinmi couldn't help but feel that he was eavesdropping on an unheard heartbreaking confession between his friend and the Writer.

◆◆◆

"Don't forget that Han Jinho didn't die. Think of it as falling asleep. Maybe...you can will him back into existence?"

As Yeonha saw Jinmichae's retreating back, she realized she didn't know how his part of the story ended. She had never really searched for the manhwa to satisfy her curiosity - could it be called that though? (Just like she didn't read Secret)

Whatever had happened in the past had scarred him.

You're so selfish, Yeonha, she couldn't help but curse herself. She had been so blind towards his suffering. While she had Jung, Bom and Kyung to support her, Jinmichae had been all alone, holed up in his kitchen. The man had tried his best to guide the ones who were self-aware (the ones he knew, anyway), and even though the reason behind it was a bit selfish (she couldn't really blame him since she shared the same views), in the back of her mind, Yeonha was always grateful.

You're so selfish.

(Maybe she should read the manhwa.)

◆◆◆

Yeonha didn't want any company while walking back home long after the Sports' Day was over. Especially when her face was still red and blotchy, and her limbs felt like they wanted to detach themselves from her body.

But Baek Joonhyun just wouldn't. Stop. Following. Her.

She didn't need eyes at the back of her skull to know that the boy had been staring at her. Though it was well after dark, she was sure that Joonhyun wasn't following her out of the goodness of his heart.

"I'm taking the long way home," Yeonha called over her shoulder, "Just so you know."

He clutched the strap of his school bag that stretched diagonally over his chest. "I saw hyung today."

"Yes, that narrows it down really well, doesn't it?"

As she waited for the traffic signal at the pelican crossing to turn green, Joonhyun hurried over to her side. "You know what I mean, noona."

God, why can't I just cross the empty road?

"I saw him hanging around my brother," the boy continued, "Did the kid come back as well?"

"No." Yeonha replied through grit teeth. The signal turned green and she resisted the urge to let out a 'fucking finally' as she hurried across, with Joonhyun in tow. "Weren't you supposed to be driven back home?"

"Weren't you?"

This brat was getting on her nerves and it took a lot of retrain to not turn around and deck him in the jaw.

When Yeonha didn't reply, Joonhyun simply admitted that he saw her walking back and he trailed after her because he wanted to talk. "But you looked ready to burst into tears and I didn't want to deal with that so I kept a distance. Also, you look like you have a severe case of allergies."

The older girl stopped, turning her head menacingly towards him. "For someone with an innocent and pure disposition," She sneered, "you're very infuriating. And I don't really think you've ever seen anyone with allergies."

The way he shrugged off the insult annoyed her further. What I wouldn't do to have his brother here instead of him. They walked for some time without saying a word to each other until Joonhyun made an offhand comment about how "you weren't kidding about taking the long way".

"Feel free to call your chauffeur to take you home."

Joonhyun side-eyed her, "What's gotten you in this mood, anyway? Is it because of Haru-hyung? I thought you'd be happy that he's back."

The streets were empty as if everyone had disappeared into thin air. Yeonha thought that if she murdered the kid, nobody would be able to trace the crime back to her because one, there would be no witnesses and two, the kid would just wake up in his bed thoroughly confused.

She decided to humour him.

"The one that came back is a different version. Haru would never speak to me the way he did today. That jerk lied to the driver saying that I had to stay back for a while longer and left without me." Yeonha hissed a curse word under her breath that made Joonhyun take a small step away from her. "And I know for a fact that I'm going to go home and find Haru replacing my Jinho in photographs. My family will have known Haru since, I don't know, when he was 'born' and―"

"And you're frustrated about everything?" Joonhyun offered. He nodded to himself, "Well, it's expected that you feel overwhelmed by the changes."

Yeonha scoffed, "'Expected'. Sure." She stopped in front of a small, shack-like store. "Do you want a juice pop?"

"No, tha―" Joonhyun froze mid-turn.

The headlights were too bright and too close for comfort as the engine roared. Yeonha squinted and covered her eyes with her hand, hissing at the speed at which the car was moving in the narrow lane. "What the fuck is wrong with th -"

The boy moved before she realized that the car swerved towards them. Joonhyun pushed Yeonha out of the way, as the vehicle crashed into the shack. Yeonha had rolled on the ground, relatively softening her fall while Joonhyun dived face first. He stumbled to his feet, pulling Yeonha with him. The latter was still trying to wrap her mind around what had happened in the past thirty seconds.

"We need to go." Joonhyun implored once he recognized whose car it was. He grabbed both their school bags and tossed them over his shoulder, "Noona, can you run? I don't know if the car will explode or not."

In a daze, she let him pull her away from the wreckage. It took her another moment to shrug the boy off her arm, "That's―that's your dad's car."

"Yes."

"Why―" Yeonha felt panic bubble inside her chest. She wanted to throw up. "It's him, isn't it? That driver of yours."

Joonhyun couldn't hide the urgency in his voice, "We can talk about that later. Noona, we need to go now." He grabbed her arm again only for her to twist out of his grasp.

When she turned to glance at him, she noticed the bloodied chin he was sporting. "What― what if someone's inside?" Yeonha took a wobbly step towards the smoking vehicle.

Everything up until the windshield was crushed against the side of the store counter. Someone inside the car (and Yeonha could guess who it was) had collapsed against the steering wheel. The shack seemed to be barely holding it together. It was a disaster. Is he dead? Is Advisor Kim dead? Is there someone in the back? What if― what if it's―

"Joonhyun, we need to check if―"

He pulled her away more harshly, "There's no one in the back. Hyung's at Danoh-noona's with dad."

The sheer relief from that one sentence made Yeonha want to drop down on the ground and cry. But she didn't want to linger around any longer. She let Joonhyun lead the way as they began to sprint away from the 'accident'. They didn't stop until they reached their neighbourhood.

"How did he know?" Yeonha caught her breath as she watched Joonhyun hunch over his knees, "That psycho ―how did he―"

The boy looked a little nervous as he straightened up. "Don't be mad―"

"Oh, for fuck's sake―"

"I just texted him saying―"

"― you absolute―"

"―I didn't know he still wanted you dead!"

Yeonha pressed her back against the wall and slid down to crouch. She felt as if someone had sucked the air out of her lungs. Raking her fingers harshly through her hair, she gasped for breath.

Joonhyun meekly looked down at her, "I always thought he was a little unhinged."

"Oh, you think?!" Yeonha snapped at him as her heartbeat suddenly spiked. Or had she not noticed it before? "That fucking psychopath."

"With any luck, he's dead."

She gaped at him, aghast by the careless comment. "Joonhyun, that's a horrible thing to say! What is wrong with you?"

"I'm not the one who tried to run over you."

Wanting nothing more than to slam her forehead against the wall until her skull cracked, Yeonha clenched her fists. If Joonhyun had been off by half a second, I could've died. Oh my fucking god, I would've died. All because the Writer decided to make me a smart mouth in the previous manhwa. I could've died I could've died Icould'vediedIcould've―

The firm grip on her shoulders shook her out of her panicked thoughts. Joonhyun squatted in front of her and Yeonha subconsciously noted his scraped knee. "Get it together." He spat, "You're not dead. Breathe. Panicking isn't going to help. You need to figure out what to do if he comes back."

"Comes back?" Yeonha exclaimed, slapping his hands off of her, "You just said he's dead."

"No, I meant he could be." Joonhyun hissed in pain, clutching his injured chin. With his other hand, he tossed Yeonha her bag after he got up. "Let's head home for now. It's a good thing there weren't any passersby or it could've triggered a Stage or actually killed someone. Get up, noona."

She let out a wheeze in response, "I can't believe I'm saying this but I need a cigarette."

He made a disgusted face, "Your answer to not being able to breathe is to crave a smoke?"

"I'm open to anything that'll calm me down. Even drugs." Yeonha trailed her eyes over his wounds, first his face then his knee. "Does it hurt?"

"Take a wild guess."

She clicked her tongue. "Fine, I'm sorry." Yeonha hesitantly looked at him again, "Thanks for saving me. I didn't think he'd attack me again―"

"Again?" Joonhyun's eyes widened, offering her a hand, "You mean he's tried to―"

"A few days ago, I think." She let him help her up, "I know that Jung and Bom told me about this before but why would he want to kill a teenager? I've been minding my own business this whole time."

"If you ask me," He gestured for them to start walking, "I don't think he likes the idea of you living at all." Ignoring her offended expression, he continued, "He doesn't know anything at all about the book or the Writer. He just considers this a normal reincarnation. And he's out to get revenge."

"For being a fucking dumbass in the past." Yeonha grumbled under her breath but Joonhyun heard her anyway.

"See, that's the attitude that made Driver Kim want to kill you."

She scowled at him, hoping that the pack of fags that she had shimmied between the mattress and the headboard of her bed was still there. 

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Three out of six teenagers at one end of the dining table wanted to beat the crap out of the adults who were smugly drinking away their wines and cocktails on the other side. While Kyung looked like he was ready to slam the china plate over his father's head, Namju and Yeonha wanted to strangle the former's brother for making the suggestions that he did.

Oh Heeju had just flown back from Paris, ended up charming Yeonha's mother with his (mediocre) French, and said that there was no time like the present to cement the engagement between his younger brother and the Han 'spare'. Not that he actually called her a spare, but the teens knew what he meant.

Han Yeonseok let out a jolly laugh, making Yeonha scowl to herself.

Yes, yes. Haru gets the hospital and everything, and I'm supposed to be a good housewife. We know. You've been saying that ever since we walked into this fucking nightmare.

Kyung's father, in his desperation to form a good relationship with Namju's father, had invited them and two more families for a grand dinner party at their house. On one head of the table sat Oh Jaebol, his wife and eldest son on either side. On the other end sat a glowering Namju, with Haru and Yeonha on either side.

The Writer had strategically placed Dohwa on and his brother on Yeonha's side. Across them, Danoh and Kyung refused to look up from their dinner.

Sagak.

Stage Yeonha elegantly replaced Dohwa's cutlery with chopsticks, insisting that he didn't put pressure on his wrists since he was a musician. The boy had flushed pink under her caring gesture and thanked her with a soft smile.

Cha Jihyun's eyes glistened as she caught this little exchange. She cleared her throat, making everyone at the table look at her. "As my eldest said," She said in a sweet voice that made Real Yeonha roll her eyes, "There is indeed no time like the present. Director Han and my dear friend and colleague, Madeline," The woman raised her glass of wine towards Yeonha's parents, who looked ecstatic. "We've been dancing around the topic for quite some time, haven't we? What do you say we finally join our families together?"

Yeonha's mother reached across the table to clasp the woman's free hand. "We'd be delighted to call you family, Mrs. Cha. I believe our children are perfect for each other."

No, we're fucking not but go off, I guess.

The adults broke into polite applause as the women laughed and the fathers of the 'newly engaged' bowed to each other.

Baek Daesung, with as much fake enthusiasm he could muster, raised his drink, "This is wonderful news! A toast to our Namju and Yeonha."

Namju and Yeonha stiffened up, looking like deer caught in headlights as everyone in the room turned towards them. Namju opened his mouth to protest but caught his brother's eye. The older sibling shook his head ever so slightly, making the younger grit his teeth and join in.

Stage Yeonha forced a smile, cursing the conniving woman in her mind. Dohwa's parents congratulated the family. The boy, however, looked a little horrified by the sudden declaration. His brother was frowning as well.

When they asked her to speak, Stage Yeonha could only say that she was honoured that the Oh family thought her deserving of her son. Bullshit. I'm a bloody catch. Namju should be the one to feel honoured. Yeonha lost her appetite, letting her knife and fork fall on her plate with a loud noise that was drowned in the noise that the adults had created.

Stage Danoh sent her a sympathetic smile. Kyung looked as stoic as ever, but now and then his eyes flickered over to Dohwa. God forbid this new Haru looked worried for me, Yeonha thought while looking to her brother for help only for him to ignore her.

The scrapping of a chair turned her attention to Namju, who looked ready to throttle someone. He stood up, declaring that he needed air before hurrying out of the hall. Kyung's dad commented about how he must be positively overwhelmed by the surprise.

"Even our Kyung was over the moon when we had announced his engagement to Danoh." He chuckled goodnaturedly, gesturing at Director Eun who smiled as brightly as his daughter did.

Kyung looked murderous.

Out of the blue, Dohwa squared his jaw and boldly clasped Yeonha's hand under the table. "It's going to be okay." He whispered, "We'll fix it, Yeonha-ya."

The girl cussed again internally as the corner of her eyes began to water. The boy intertwined their hands and promised again, an action that didn't go unnoticed by their friends and Cha Jihyun.

Sagak.

Yeonha sniffed and turned her head away, using her free hand to pat the corner of her eyes. "You can let go now." She said to Dohwa, who had unknowingly placed their interlocked hands on the table top.

He cleared his throat, "Oh, yeah. Uh―OW!" The boy all but leapt from his seat, yelping in pain. "Hyung, why did you kick me?" Dohwa demanded while turning to his brother, who was clueless as to what had happened.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

Yeonha's gaze immediately jumped to Kyung as he regarded her with a cool expression while readjusting himself in his chair. Unbelievable, she pursed her lips. 

In the back of her mind, she wanted to know if Driver Kim was lurking anywhere around. Was he even alive? Did he know she was here? Yeonha wanted to give him a piece of her mind but at the same time, she didn't want to be ten feet near him.

A sniffle from besides him made the teenagers, with the exception of Haru who seemed very taken by the steak in front of him, turned to Eun Danoh. The girl was trying her best to keep her tears at bay while glancing at Haru in between sobs. It must be overwhelming, being in the same room as Haru.

Kyung squared his jaw while hissing "For fuck's sake, pull yourself together."

"Shut up." She wailed. Yeonha was surprised that none of the adults noticed her high pitched voice. Danoh hastily stood up, "This is unbearable."

"Where are you going?"

"The washroom. Don't follow me!"

"I wasn't going to." He snapped and looked over his shoulder as Danoh strut away, "Yeonha was."

"What?" Yeonha narrowed her eyes at him, "What made you think that?"

"You're the nice one."

"No." She said firmly, "It's Dohwa."

Haru, without looking up from his plate (seriously, what was wrong with him?), chimed in, "Yeah, it's Dohwa."

"It is Doh - I mean, me." The said boy laughed nervously, immediately looking away once he made eye contact with Haru, who sent him a sneer.

Yeonha stood up anyway, "I should check on her ―wipe that look off your face." She rolled her eyes at the 'I told you so' face that Kyung made.

The adults hadn't bothered much about why there were three empty chairs. Except for Danoh's father, who brushed off his worries once Dohwa let out an uncomfortable loud chuckle and said that the girl had gone to "powder her nose and of course Yeonha followed her. You know how girls are, abeoji."

Danoh was hunched over the washbasin, making Yeonha think that the girl was planning on drowning herself by shoving her face in it. She splashed water onto her face repeatedly, trying to keep herself from crying but failed to do so miserably. Yeonha leaned against the open door, quietly watching Danoh whimper and sob. 

It took Eun Danoh six minutes to calm down.

Well, more like not bawl her eyes out and being reduced to a sniffle here and there.

"I have to admit," Yeonha sighed, handing her friend a couple of paper towels to wipe her face, "Despite the way he phrased it, Kyung is right. You can't break down every time you see Haru."

"That's not Haru." Danoh emphasized, turning to the taller girl with red rimmed eyes, "That can't be Haru. This person...he's so cold. I―I don't know what to do."

"I don't either. Danoh-ya, I miss him too. It's heartbreaking to see a boy, who might as well be a stranger, walking around my home. In my family's eyes and mind, he has replaced every memory, every photograph, every trace of Jinho. I understand." She gave her a sad smile, "Sometimes, I just want to shut down. But I can't waste away what little time I have."

Yeonha paused, rethinking the last sentence that had come out of her mouth. God, she was such a hypocrite. A selfish hypocrite. She had just begun to swear at herself when Danoh voiced her agreement.

"You're right." The petite girl said while nodding, "I shouldn't―I already have limited days. But...Yeonha-ya." Danoh pressed her back against the marble sink, "It's okay to be sad too, right?"

"As long as you don't let it consume you."

They were quiet for a while before Danoh mumbled a 'thank you'. Yeonha took it as a sign to leave, making the other girl protest.

"I thought you were here to make me feel better."

Yeonha scowled back at her, "Do you want me to kiss you and pat your hair too?" She got a frown in response.

However, instead of making her way back to the dining hall, Yeonha was standing next to Namju in the garden. He was pacing up and down, carefully avoiding the flowerbeds that Kyung secretly took care of. Stage Yeonha was fidgeting nervously. Her heartbeat was erratic and the cold wind didn't help the situation.

"We need to do something." Namju growled, "I can't let them do this."

"What we need is a solid plan." Yeonha said as she adjusted the straps of her red dress, "We need to look for a way to convince our parents that we...that we don't want to be together."

The boy stopped walking and turned to her. "It's not just this shitty engagement. Do you really want your parents to decide the next twenty years of your life?" When Yeonha didn't answer, Namju continued, "They only see what is profitable for their business and for their family name. Nobody gives a damn about our happiness."

"That's not true!"

"It is. Or else they would've given us the freedom to choose." He raked his fingers through his hair out of frustration before asking, "You don't actually want to marry me, do you?"

She scrunched up her nose in disgust, "I don't."

With determined eyes, Namju nodded. "It's decided then. We'll find a way out of this engagement."

"I'll help too."Stage Dohwa stepped out of the house and towards the two. He came and stood a little closer to Yeonha. In a swift motion, the boy had taken his coat off and draped it over her shoulders. Her Real self rolled her eyes out of affection. "There's only so much the two of you can do on your own."

Namju gave him a sullen look. It had been weeks since their falling out and while Dohwa wouldn't shy away from addressing Namju, the latter prefered to hiss and glare back like an offended cat.

The last of the A3 joined them with a sulking face. "I can't believe you guys left me at the damn dinner table on my own. No offense but there's only so much I can take of your mother, Namju."

"You're not the only one." Namju replied. "I'm not going to let her dictate how I live my life anymore."

Sagak.

Everyone's shoulders sagged. Yeonha shot Namju a look, "And to think it took a girl for you to realize that your life wasn't your own." She missed whatever the boy had replied as Kyung had all but snatched the coat off her shoulders and threw it back to Dohwa. "See, now you're just being petty. You honestly didn't have to do that."

Dohwa put on his blazer, leaning interestedly into the conversation. Nobody noticed as Namju slunk back inside.

"Yes, I did." Kyung shoved his hands into his pockets.

"It was a platonic gesture!"

"Well, I wouldn't know, would I?"

"The romantic in me wants to find out where this conversation is heading." Dohwa said with a wide grin before pouting, "But the logical side of me thinks I should probably leave before either of you throws a punch at me."

Yeonha frowned, "Don't be silly. Why would I hit you?"

"I would." Kyung grumbled, earning an elbow in the ribs from Yeonha. "Where's Eun Danoh? I thought you said you were with her."

She shrugged, "I just appeared here." At his loud cursing, she and Dohwa jolted slightly and gave him questioning looks.

Kyung rushed back inside through the fancy French doors that Yeonha took a second to admire before following him. Danoh and her father had already left (something about her not feeling well) and by the looks of it, the Oh family was leaving as well. Yeonha pushed aside the voice in her head that whined about not being able to complete her dinner. Kyung forced a smile and went to stand next to his father, who looked like he was waiting for everyone to leave.

As Haru roughly tugged her away, Yeonha couldn't help but feel worried for Kyung. His father was shooting him glares from the corner of his eyes when he thought nobody was watching. When they had all said their goodbyes and began to walk towards the front gates where their vehicles were parked, Yeonha whispered to Haru.

"Do you think Director Baek is going to―"

"Hurt Kyung?" He looked mildly concerned as well. Over the weeks, Yeonha realized that if there was anyone that new Haru cared about the most, then it was Baek Kyung. "It's possible. Kyung did leave Danoh alone while she was in pain. Not that I blame him. He couldn't have known. Kyung isn't her babysitter."

"He was gone for five minutes!" Yeonha thought if there would be any repercussions if she got to the man before he could do anything.

Haru looked at her strangely, "No. He was gone much longer than that." He opened the door to the car, gesturing her in. "I suppose I should say congratulations. Not everyone can marry into the Oh family."

Yeonha scowled at him while sliding into her seat, "Shut up." He slammed the door shut while snickering to himself. He was so annoying! Her parents smiled and nodded in gratitude at their hosts before finally getting inside the car. Her mother's pleasant face morphed into one of irritation as she sat next to her. Ignoring the woman, Yeonha tried to see if she could catch a glimpse of Kyung but he had already been aggressively ushered in.

"That man couldn't be more obvious about his greed." Madeline hissed, "Using a poor, sick girl as a way to save his pathetic excuse of a―"

"Honey." Yeonha's father cautioned from the driver's seat as Haru scoffed in agreement from next to him. "It's a happy occasion. Let's not ruin the night."

"I'm just saying. And his wife, God! What a vulture." Yeonha wanted nothing more than to throw herself off the moving vehicle as her mother continued her rant for the next few minutes. "Of course, I think we should have a celebration of our own." The woman finally said, "My little girl is engaged to one of the most suitable bachelors―"

"Namju isn't even nineteen yet." Yeonha snapped, glaring at her mother, "Can you stop talking about him as if he's some hotshot businessman? Neither of us want this engagement in the first place."

The silence that fell in the car was pierced by the shrill whistle that Haru let out.

"Nonsense." Her father pulled the car into their garage, "You must be feeling jittery at the announcement. It's natural. An engagement is quite a big deal after all."

Yeonha let her head slump against the window in defeat as her family alighted the car, her mother chattering away about how she and Cha Jihyun had already started to plan the wedding. There was nothing she could say that could convince her parents. They'd forget it at the end anyway.

Where is the first aid kit again?

◆◆◆

Kyung winced as he wandered around the dark streets. He didn't know when his father would forget that even he had managed to land a punch during their 'argument'. But damn, that man might look feeble but he had metal for fists. There was bruising all over Kyung's back, he had a busted lip, and if that old man had hit him any harder, he could've cracked his forehead or something.

He flopped down on a bench and closed his eyes. All because I left Eun Danoh for five fucking minutes. Kyung grit his teeth, massaging his knuckles. This wasn't fair. This wasn't fair. This wasn't fair.

His father had dismissed the staff before bellowing at the negligent way Kyung had behaved. What if Director Eun had decided to not invest in their company? What if they called off the engagement? Eun Danoh did say something like that before, hadn't she? And it's not like Kyung had to spend the rest of his life with that girl. She was sick enough to die in a few years' time. At this, Kyung swung his fist, catching his father off guard and shocking the other woman. She had screeched at him as her husband gathered his bearings. Before anyone could do anything else, Kyung limped out of the house.

He couldn't really go anywhere else but the park. There wasn't anyone he could call either. He felt so worn out and pathetic and...and lonely. What if the ground broke open and swallowed him whole? What if the night pulled him into the cold nothingness?

Everything hurt. His body, his heart. A part of him wondered what it would feel like if he was reduced to ashes in an urn kept next to his mother. That would be nice, I suppose...His thoughts wandered towards Yeonha. How would she react if she knew what he was thinking of? She'd probably storm up to his house and break that bastard's legs. Kyung let out a chuckle before flinching. What he wouldn't give to see her right now.

Kyung patted the corner of his mouth. The blood had begun to dry but it still stung. He let out another curse before hastily jumping to his feet.

Yeonha looked disheveled. She had thrown on a sweatshirt over her pajamas and looked slightly out of breath. The small cloth bag she was holding fell on the pavement as she flung her arms around him.

The pain coursing through his body hardly mattered as he immediately pulled her as close to him as he could, pressing his cheek against the top of her head. She still wore the strangely intoxicating perfume from the dinner party. Kyung couldn't even force a word out of his mouth. When Yeonha tried to pull away from him, he clung to her fearing that he'd probably lose his mind if she let go.

"Let me see." She gently tilted his face, assessing the damage his father had done. "I - I brought medicine. I thought you'd need it. But you weren't answering your phone and Joonhyun said you weren't home and I -" Yeonha looked horrified at the coloured bruises. She couldn't wrap her mind around the fact that it was his father that had caused this. "How does he have the heart to hurt you like this?"

"I don't think he has one."

Yeonha sat him down so that she could treat the wounds on his face. She held out the rest of the medicine only for him to grab her hand instead. Kyung looked up at her.

"Why did you come?"

"I like you and I was worried for you."

He blinked at her, not expecting honesty. He watched as Yeonha intertwined their hands, discarding the medicine to the side.

"I'm sorry." Her cheeks had flushed pink. Under the streetlight, she looked even more captivating to him. "I should've told you this weeks ago. I really do like you a lot."

"Are you saying this because I look pitiful?"

"No." Yeonha nudged his legs apart and Kyung swore that his bones were going to melt as she sat sideways on his lap, her knee grazing the inside of his thigh, "I said something today that made me feel like a hypocrite."

"Oh." He forgot to breathe for a second as he stared at her wide eyed. He couldn't remember holding onto her waist either. Kyung raised a hand to tuck her hair behind her ear before resting it on her cheek. "You're beautiful."

She placed her palm over his and leaned closer.

Everything before this moment felt irrelevant. The party, Haru, Eun Danoh, his father - everything faded away.

Kyung kissed her full on the mouth as he felt himself drowning in the sound of his heartbeat. He felt her smile against him, felt her fingers in his hair, the ghost of her touch over his chest and shoulders and jawline, the heat seeping in from her body. He smiled too, before mumbling against her lips, "Yours. I'm yours."

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Yeonha's mind was still reeling from the bold move she had made last night. She wanted to slam her head against her desk out of embarrassment. Yes, something great came out of it but God, what if things had gone horribly sideways? What if Kyung had scorned her and had turned her away? She patted her cheeks as they began to heat up. A silly grin broke out on her face. She rested her face on her palm and sighed loudly.

"Is there something bothering you, Yeonha?" The teacher paused his writing on the blackboard as the rest of the class stared at her.

Her face turned a deep scarlet as she shook her head and apologized. Once the teacher's back was turned, Jung leaned towards her and whispered. "That's a lot of sighing you're doing today." She waved him off.

The moment the class ended, Dohwa tapped her on the shoulder and made her turn around. "What's with you today?" He asked, attracting Bom's attention as well, "Are you worried about the engagement?"

From the front of the classroom, Taek stood up, "Did somebody say wedding?"

"No!" Bom, Jung and Yeonha all yelled at once, making him raise his hands in surrender.

"Okay, sheesh." He rolled his eyes, approaching the group, "But if there's a wedding, please do invite me. I really miss the taste of rum."

Dohwa looked at the boy suspiciously as he plopped himself on Jung's desk, winking at him. "Miss the taste of what now?" It dawned on the rest of them that he still didn't know that the entire class was aware.

"I'm a raging alcoholic and I got out of rehab a few days before the new term started. I live with my grandfather who doesn't own a drop of spirit. And I am simply gasping for — "

Yeonha swatted Taek's knee, "That's enough. I'm not worried about the engagement, Dohwa. I'm just...in a good mood."

Bom leaned closer with a wide smile, "Do tell."

Ignoring the heat rising in her cheeks, Yeonha cleared her throat and stood up, "It's nothing, really. I had a good night's sleep. I should go see Jinmichae. Haven't seen him in a while." She rolled her eyes at the protesting noise that Bom made before waving them goodbye.

Yeonha hadn't talked to Juda in some time either. She made a mental note to drop by her class on her way back. It took her two attempts to actually reach the cafeteria. When she did, Yeonha saw Kyung walk out the door, looking visibly upset. He was clutching the manhwa tightly as if loosening his hold would make it disappear.

"What's wrong?"

Upon seeing Yeonha, his shoulders sagged. He stopped inches away from her. Yeonha instinctually laced her fingers with his. The boy pulled her closer and Yeonha wondered if Jinmichae were to walk out any second, would he first scream at her or collapse from shock.

"Just...thought of seeing who this Jinmichae was."

The man must have turned him away, Yeonha realized. He still had a strong dislike towards Kyung and she didn't really blame him for keeping his guard up.

"Didn't go so well?"

Kyung looked like he had a lot to say but instead he simply shook his head and said, "No."

"It's okay." She rubbed his arm comfortingly, "It takes him a while to warm up to people. He tried to drive me out the first time I went to see him."

He could see right through the lie and tried to hide his smile, "You're really bad at lying, you know."

"No, I'm not!"

Shaking his head, he casually glanced back at the cafeteria door. "Are you going to see him then?"

"Yeah, just thought to drop by and say hello. I can't stay long though. I have class in a bit."

"That's a shame." Kyung nodded before hesitantly (and awkwardly) ruffling her hair, "I'll...see you later then."

Yeonha tried not to show her disappointment as he walked past her. I should've just pulled him by the collar —

Her thoughts were interrupted by Kyung impulsively spinning her around by grabbing her shoulders. He stared at her for a quarter of a second before he tilted his head and kissed her. Yeonha rested her hands on his to balance herself. She resembled a beetroot by the time Kyung pulled away.

"Not so bold now, are you?" He shot her a cocky grin. She responded by smacking him in the chest by the back of her hand. "I was honestly did not expect you to jump on — "

"Shut up!"

He kissed her again until they were both out of breath.

"We should stop." Yeonha mumbled, burying her face in the crook of his neck.

Kyung's fingers danced over her spine, "I don't want to." She felt her body heat up at his words.

They parted ways anyway. He told her that he'd find her after school before leaving. Yeonha all but skipped to the cafeteria. She flung the door open, narrowly avoiding hitting Jinmichae on the face. Sheepishly apologizing, Yeonha observed the way he was standing, with his arms crossed and eyes turned to slits. Before she could say anything, he exploded.

"I cannot believe you!" He wagged his index finger at her, "Despite warning you so many time — I told you — You and that brat, and I use that term very lightly here —"

Yeonha was taken aback for a second before she scowled at him, "I don't want to go down this road again." She brushed past him and heard him huff in annoyance. "We've already had this discussion before. Thank you for looking out for me, but I am quite happy with him. How did you find out, anyway?"

"I was stepping out to meet the suppliers when I saw you two in the corridor. How long has this been going on?" The blond demanded, trailing after her. His frown deepened as Yeonha began rummaging for desserts in the fridge. "The only reason you come to see me is for free food."

The girl let out a small whoop upon discovering a box of macaroons, "It hasn't been as long as you think. And that's not true," She looked over her shoulder, "I also come here with the occasional marriage proposal that you are hellbent on rejecting."

Jinmichae glowered under his breath, watching her devour the macaroons. "He'll kill me again if he heard you say that."

Yeonha's expression hardened, "That's not funny."

He met her glare challengingly before sighing and agreeing. "You're right. I'm sorry."

"No, you're not." She offered him one of the desserts that he begrudgingly took, "So, about our wedding. I was thinking — "

"No."

◆◆◆

After Jinmichae had tauntingly congratulated her on getting engaged to Oh Namju ("You can have your pajamas themed wedding with him!") and they had chatted about this and that ("What do you mean you have parents?" "I didn't drop from the sky. The Writer gave me a nice set of mom and dad this time. I'm a good son, y'know.") Yeonha left for class. However, the hallways and corridors twisted and merged into one another, making her turn up somewhere in the gardens.

Yeonha looked around, trying to figure out where she was. She spotted Yeo Juda sitting on one of the benches, further away from the school building, happily sipping her strawberry milk. Yeonha called out her name loudly and jogged over to her.

Juda brightened up upon seeing her. She smiled widely, "Hi! Not that I'm complaining but why aren't you in class?"

"I was just heading back when I saw you." Yeonha took a seat next to the girl, "How is your grandmother? I was at the hospital a few days ago but I couldn't stop by."

"She's doing better than before, thank you for asking."

In the back of her mind, Yeonha had always felt that she couldn't be friends with Juda off-Stage but the girl was just so nice that one couldn't help but be her friend. That is, of course, unless you are Shin Saemi or the bullies group from 2-6. Because then you'd just take out your frustration of being deprived of the negligible attention that Oh Namju spared you by making a helpless girl's life miserable.

The pair caught up with each other, Juda quietly surprised by the sudden change in Yeonha's demeanour. As far as she knew, the taller girl had always been the quiet type, not this lively person who had a lot to say. Every time Juda tried to bring up Dohwa in their conversation, Yeonha would brush it away uninterestedly. It was only when she mentioned Namju that her friend went quiet.

"So...um." Yeonha debated whether or not she should tell Juda about the engagement. "Did Namju say anything to you at all? About me? And him?"

The protagonist blinked, "What do you mean?"

"Just...you know...about an announcement or something?"

Juda shook her head, "Not that I remember. Why, is it important?" Her gaze accidentally fell on the worn out digital watch on her wrist and she gasped, "Yeonha, we better head back. We'll be late for class!"

Yeonha mumbled something about how the school functioned weirdly before following her to the building.

Sagak.

"Hello." Juda bowed to Namju's mother as the woman stepped down from the staircase. Yeonha could feel the irritation emanating from Cha Jihyun as she forced a smile back.

"Ah, hello, Juda." The woman's smile widened once she spotted Yeonha, "Yeonha-ya. You look lovely today. Your heels really go well with your outfit." Stage Yeonha blushed at the compliment and greeted her. Mrs. Cha pointedly glanced at the sneakers that Juda was wearing, "I should send you a new pair of shoes."

Juda looked startled by the comment. She politely declined, "Um, no, thank you. I'm alright."

Real Yeonha seethed internally.

"You have already received so many things." Cha Jihyun ignored the astounded look on Stage Yeonha's face and sneered, "One more won't make a difference. It's okay." Her voice changed from venomous to honeyed as she addressed her 'daughter-in-law', "Yeonha-ya, are you and Juda close friends?"

"Yes, we are, eomeoni. Danoh is quite fond of Juda as well." Stage Yeonha answered "Though we've known her for a short time, Juda is very dear to us."

The woman let out a chuckle, "Oh, I'm sure. Speaking of Danoh, Kyung is a smart boy, isn't he? He found a wonderful match for himself." Yeonha's eyebrow twitched as she wondered what would happen if she decked Namju's mother across the face. Suddenly panic arose in her chest as a part of the Stage as the lady continued, "I'm so glad our Namju found himself a deserving suitor as well."

Juda's eyes widened, "I'm sorry?"

"Why, darling, haven't you told your friend yet?" Cha Jihyun asked Stage Yeonha who swallowed nervously. They were interrupted by a shrill "Eomeoni!" followed by Shin Saemi, who ran towards them.

"Saemi-ah!" Namju's mother exclaimed, "Are you well?"

"Of course." The girl sent a haughty look towards the other two before turning all her attention towards the woman, "What brings you here?"

"I was here on some business with the principal. We had to talk about my son, you know. Ah, I was just telling Juda," She gestured, missing the rotten look that Saemi sent the girl, "that if she stuck around for a few more years, we might invite her to Namju's wedding."

At this, Saemi squealed with ecstasy, already imagining herself in a white gown, "Is that so?"

Yeonha moved closer to Juda as a sign of comfort. She hated the way the conniving vixen was insulting her friend.

"Saemi, do you have a boyfriend yet?"

The girl looked as if Cha Jihyun had stripped Namju and offered him up on a platinum tray. "I'm still looking for the right one, eomeoni." She replied, expectantly.

The older woman let out a hum, "You might want to hurry up, dear. The good ones are already taken. At this rate, only the mediocre will be left," She delighted in the way Saemi's hopeful face melted into one of horror, "Why, our Yeonha right here is going to become a part of the Oh family in the near future. Of course, we haven't made a public announcement yet but both the families are very happy. Aren't we, Yeonha?"

She dared not look at Juda as Stage Yeonha faked a smile and nodded, "Yes. Namju and I are both thrilled." Don't touch me, Real Yeonha hissed as Cha Jihyun lovingly patted her cheek.

"You two were meant to be." Namju's mother sent a mean glance at a distraught Juda before turning to a teary-eyed Saemi, "You must come home to visit once, Saemi-ah. We'll soon be swamped with planning a marvelous wedding."

The girl looked like she wanted to throw a fit, stomp her feet, and wail at the top of her voice. She felt betrayed. Managing a "I'd love to", Saemi sent a threatening look towards Yeonha, who seemed to be more worried about Juda.

"I have to get going. Yeonha, darling, I'll see you again this weekend. I hope you haven't forgotten our lunch date."

"I haven't, eomeoni."

"Good, good." Cha Jihyun straightened her coat, "Well then, goodbye, you three." She made her way to the corridor before turning one last time, "Juda-yah, your new shoes will be delivered to you by this evening. A Seulli High School student shouldn't be wearing such ragged shoes." She openly sneered this time before departing.

Saemi whirled Yeonha around, "You — you traitor! You said you never liked him and now you've gone and stolen him from me!

Stage Yeonha slapped her hand away and glared at her, "I don't have time to deal with you, Saemi. Go and cry about this somewhere else."

Bristling with rage, Saemi sprinted down the corridor, back to her class, no doubt to tell everyone the gossip. Stage Yeonha immediately turned to Juda, who was trying to digest what had just happened. Taking a hold of her palm, Yeonha pleaded, "I promise, neither of us want this. Namju was so angry, Juda. We're already making plans on how to break it off without hurting our families. Please — I'd never do this to you."

Juda managed a small smile, "I know. It's just...I need some time, Yeonha." She twisted herself out of Yeonha's grip and began to walk away.

Sagak.

"Yeo Juda!" Yeonha called loudly, making the girl stop, "I meant what I said before. You are my friend."

Juda left anyway.

◆◆◆

Jung and Bom slammed their unnecessarily heavy books on the table, startling Yeonha out of her thoughts. Someone from the table in the back of the library shushed loudly. Jung rolled his eyes before sitting across Yeonha and whisper-yelling.

"Why didn't you tell us?" He made a face, "How could you keep this secret from us?"

Bom pouted as well, "Does our friendship mean anything to you?"

Yeonha groaned, "Okay, I was going to tell you but the way Jinmichae reacted, I— "

"Jinmi knows!?" They yelled in unison and the same person shushed again. "Oh, come off it, Min. It's not like studying is going to help the clusterfuck that is your grades!" Jung snarked, earning a smack on the back of his head from Bom.

"Look, that guy just happened to see us — "

Bom shook her head, "I've been drawing up charts and everything ever since we found out. Your sun and moon signs aren't compatible at all. So I thought of consulting the...higher ups, you know. But I don't have all of my powers so I couldn't do much."

"It's not like it's going to last." Jung grumbled, making Yeonha gasp.

"Why doesn't anyone accept that he makes me happy?" She complained, "I really like him, you know. In fact, he's changing into a better—"

Her friends shared a strange look before Bom slowly asked, "So you're okay with marrying Namju?"

Yeonha blinked. Clearly there had been some sort of miscommunication between them. Her eyes darted between the pair, both looking thoroughly perplexed, "What exactly are you talking about?"

"Your engagement with Namju." Jung said, "What are you talking about?"

Something clicked in Bom's brain that made her stand up and point at Yeonha giddily, "You're finally going out with Kyung!"

As the entire library stared, either in a horrified, annoyed or disinterested manner, Yeonha hissed at the spectacled girl to sit, "Keep your voice down. I don't want to start a riot or something. Oh, don't look like that." She admonished Jung, who seemed like he was going to explode, "I know you don't think highly of him."

"Of course, I don't! He had us all killed." He sent a furtive glance at Bom when she let out a disapproving noise, "It's true! I know he has a pretty face but other than that, he has no redeemable qualities."

Yeonha tried not to lose her temper as she shot back, "You're being unreasonable. He cares for me. I know it and I've seen it. And he's making an attempt to change too. It's not like you've actually had a conversation with him. Everything you know about Kyung is from the manhwas."

"She got you there."

"Shut up, Bom." Jung regretted the words the moment he uttered them as the girl pushed up her glasses and silently turned her head towards him, "I— I mean, um, I didn't— " He let out a defeated sigh, "I'm just worried."

Reaching out to pat his hand, Yeonha firmly said, "I won't let anything bad happen to either of you. I promise. That reminds me," She pulled away and pressed her lips together sheepishly, "I almost got run over by Advisor Kim last weekend."

She was met with complaints and noisy exclaims of disbelief. "How can you forget to tell us that!?" Jung demanded, "What else are you hiding? You're secretly married to Jinmichae?"

"I did ask him multiple times but he keeps rejecting me."

"What?"

"It's a story for another time."

The duo told Yeonha about the announcement Namju had made through which they had found out that though the guy was engaged to Yeonha, Juda was the only one for him. ("It's the exact dialogue that Kyung had said back at that party") It hadn't been a Stage for Yeonha as she was in the library. Since the Writer hadn't zapped her back to class, she figured she wasn't exactly necessary in the scene ("Rude.")

Bom waited for them to stop talking about Advisor Kim and how they were going to stop him. "Look," She said, "It's simple. Yeonha will have to be with Kyung all the time so Kim can't hurt her because harming her would mean harming him, directly or indirectly."

Yeonha made wild gestures, "Bom-ah, what is with you feeling so excited about us?"

She rested her face on both her fists, her plump cheeks turning a rosy shade, "I'm just very happy, okay? I used to feel so bad watching you pine after him back then that I requested the Spirits to grant your wishes. I had seen Kyungie struggle secretly as well. He deserves good things — or should I say good people, in his life."

Jung mumbled an "If you say so" under his breath as Yeonha stumbled over words, trying to thank her.

"You can thank me by telling me eeeverything that happened." Bom said, staring hopefully at Yeonha, who scratched her nose awkwardly. "How long have you guys been going out? Who confessed first? Have you guys kissed yet? Is he— "

"AHEM." Jung cleared his throat loudly, stopping her from finishing the sentence. "Remember that we, more importantly, she," He gestured at Yeonha, "is a highschool student. Keep it PG-13."

"What did you think she was going to ask me?" Yeonha gave him a bewildered look.

"Trust me." He looked right into her eyes, "You don't want to find out." She didn't question him any further, seeing as Bom didn't exactly deny the allegations.

◆◆◆

Haru had found it very odd that Kyung made an effort to stay away from Danoh. From what he had remembered, though that guy appeared to dislike his fiancee, he did care for her in subtle ways. But this was absolutely perplexing.

Kyung hadn't said anything to her except "did you take your medicine? Do you feel okay?" Usually Eun Danoh chatted his ears off while Haru maintained a distance but for the past few days, Kyung had passed the baton to him. Danoh usually burst into tears when she looked at him (Something he found very odd and strangely saddening) and insisted that he wasn't Haru.

He wanted to scoff.

Then there was this overwhelming need to just...be around her. Haru ran into her everywhere. The library, the cafeteria (the chef guy was a weirdo), the gym. At first, he had felt annoyed. But deep down, if he was being honest with himself, he wanted to know why he was drawn to her.

Haru dared not say anything to Kyung about this.

The boy followed him around as usual. What seemed different was that when they were walking back from tennis practise, Kyung had frozen midstep. Haru hadn't realized it until he was a few feet ahead of him. Following his friend's gaze, Haru found him staring at his sister.

Yeonha and the rest of her team were running laps around the soccer field. She wore track pants instead of her usual gym shorts. Her jersey was plastered onto her back. His sister looked like a mess, with her ponytail frizzing up, her bangs damp from the sweat, face red from all the workout— God, Haru wanted to make gagging noises. How she had managed to snag Oh Namju was beyond him. Well, he wouldn't say snag. (Besides, didn't she like Dohwa or someone?)

"She's really fast." Kyung murmured, still zoned out on her.

Haru narrowed his eyes at the way he was looking at Yeonha. "Are you coming?" He asked, trying very hard not to notice the way Kyung's ears had reddened.

"Yeah."

He would've asked about what he had just witnessed but Haru felt a headache coming. It had been happening for quite some time now. Not to mention the other-worldly flashes off memories he kept seeing. Haru had forgotten about this completely until after Kyung had said that he was waiting for someone and that he should head home first.

But Eun Danoh has already left, he wanted to point out but didn't.

His parents weren't home again (surprise, surprise). It was just him and Jiho, and the latter liked to stay clear of him. They both rarely tolerated each other.

"Did you have lunch?" He yelled out, staring up the small, marble staircase that was in the center of the house, "Jiho!" Of course she hadn't. She kept saying that she didn't feel like eating for the past few days. Their parents had brushed it off, saying that she must be upset over some boy. But her siblings knew better. It's not everyday an eight year old like Jiho quietly confided that she felt hollow.

"Like a large part of me has been taken." She had whispered. Haru hadn't understood why Yeonha had cried the entire night that day. He couldn't approach her even if he wanted to. They just didn't have that sort of a relationship. Word around the school was that they hated each other.

His heart twisted uncomfortably every time he thought about it. Haru didn't hate his sisters. He was only...not visibly affectionate.

Haru sighed and decided to take Jiho's lunch up to her room. He carried the tray carefully while climbing the stairs. "Jiho! I'm bringing you your -" At the top of the stairs, there were large picture windows that were eight feet wide. Haru carelessly placed the tray of food on a small table, beside an antique vase, and pressed himself against the window.

Kyung and Yeonha—his sister, were walking towards the front gate, holding hands. Haru almost choked on his spit. He felt like he had discovered a secret he wasn't supposed to find out. The couple — well, they looked like one, were smiling and talking and Haru had never seen Kyung make that face. Even from the distance, Haru could see how he glanced at her now and then while she chatted on with a look of adornment on his face.

Yeonha turned to Kyung, explaining something while gesturing animatedly and, to Haru's shock, Kyung leaned to swiftly kiss her. The boy wanted to cough out whatever it was that blocked his airway. What the hell am I looking at?

As the two bid each other goodbye (Haru tried not to look as they kissed. Again.), Yeonha made her way through the gate and the lawn with a spring in her step.

Haru stood frozen.

My sister is a homewrecker. He thought, She's a homewrecker even before the home has been made.

Yeonha found him staring off into space, standing by a lunch that had gone cold. She readjusted her school bag before hesitantly asking, "Are—are you okay?"

"Are you having an affair with Baek Kyung?" He asked and watched her do a double take. "I saw you. Don't deny it."

"It's not an affair!" Yeonha cried, the blood rushing to her face out of embarrassment, "What is wrong with you? I—he—it's not an affair!"

Haru wouldn't have it. "I thought Danoh was your friend! How could you do this to her?"

"Danoh doesn't like him!"

"Don't be stupid. She's been in love with him for over a decade." He hissed, "Do you know how much trouble Kyung will be in if you guys are found out?"

Yeonha snapped back at him, "He's not the only one. If you forgot, if Namju's mother found out, she'd ruin our family and I'll be lying dead in some ditch."

"All the more reason to stop this."

"For fuck's sake," Haru started at her language but she didn't let him speak, "What is it with everyone trying to lecture me about who to love and who to stay away from? Both of us took this decision and believe me when I say that none of the adults are ever going to find out. The least you can do is trust Kyung."

The boy was staring at her as if she had grown three heads. He had struggled to understand the ancient dialect she had begun to spout.

"And for your information," Yeonha continued, "I don't think Danoh is in the state to actually care about all this." The look she gave him was unreadable. "I'm going to my room." She ran her fingers through her hair in agitation before turning.

Haru couldn't help but stop her.

"I...I need to ask you something." At her look of exasperation, he clarified, "No, not about you and...Kyung. This might sound...weird but...have you ever had strange dreams?"

Her body language had immediately changed. "What do you mean?"

"I can't really explain." He paused, picking out the right words to use, "Like...something that felt so surreal, like you've lived through it—a past life."

"What are you seeing?" He didn't like the alarmed look on her face.

"Just flashes. An ancient town. At least I think it is a town. A...young woman—I know it sounds weird but—"

"It's okay," Yeonha reassured him, "Keep going."

Haru nodded, "She...she looks like Danoh. I see her walking down the marketplace. Sometimes, I see you too. In a hospital, or what could be one. It's like they're my own memories, something from a very, very long time ago." When his sister continued to wordlessly stare at him, Haru's face contorted with embarrassment, "You know what, just forget I said anything. They probably don't mean anything."

"No!" Yeonha blurted, "No, don't just...brush them away like this. Haru, I want you to hold onto them. They might—they might reveal something more, you know. It does make sense. It will make sense. You...hold onto these dreams, okay?"

Before he went back to his room, Haru thought he heard Yeonha cry out in pain. He leaned backwards, to peer out of his room. Yeonha was clutching the side of her neck, the side of her body pressed against the wall.

That night, he found a white sketchbook sitting in the middle of his table, with a few pages missing. The drawings were hauntingly familiar, as if he had made them himself. But he was never fond of sketching in the first place. Despite his name being scrawled in a tiny font on the corner of the front page, Haru couldn't believe it to be his. He'd know if he had drawn these.

By morning, he had forgotten all about the previous evening. Everything except a feeling that told him to cling to the dream he had had of a lady, a prince, white flowers, and his sister smiling widely.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

He had every intention of walking to school together with Yeonha. Kyung wanted to spend time with her more than anyone else because one, the Writer was screwed in the head. They were unpredictable as fuck and Kyung didn't know when things might go to hell (So much for a romance manhwa). He'd rather make most of what he had. And two, who else would he stay with? The A3 weren't really friends outside the school. Danoh, well, he wouldn't say he could care less about her because he didn't. They had been close in the past.

Now, she felt like a stranger.

A stranger he shared some of the fondest memories of his life so far.

Joonhyun could go to hell for all he knew. The girls from his class? Yeah, right. Over his dead body. (Kyung tried not to think that Yeonha would make sure of it) Christ, he really didn't have any friends, did he?

Besides, for some time now, Yeonha had been feeling deeply perturbed by something or someone. It wasn't very obvious at first, but he had noticed her periodically looking over her shoulder while wringing her wrists. The girl seemed to be vigilant of her surroundings to the extent that it seemed like borderline paranoia. He was worried.

So Kyung grit his teeth, cursing out the Writer, when he blinked and found himself at Danoh's doorstep. She was surprised to see him. As Danoh grabbed her school bag, he reminded her to carry her pills as well.

"You still have this." He picked up a photo frame off the shelf. It was of the two of them from a decade ago, when Danoh practically lived in the hospital and Kyung was glued to her side. From Christmas. "You never did take your medicines until I did that spell, did you? Bibbidi bobbidi boo." He snickered to himself, making Danoh look at him strangely, "It's like a lifetime ago."

"You still remember it?" She asked, peering at the picture fondly, "Back then you were nicer to me."

Kyung placed the picture back, "I was, wasn't I? I didn't resent the world as much as I do today." Before Danoh could ask what he meant, he was out of the door, "Hurry up. I won't wait for you."

She made him take a detour to the park, where she swung on the swing. As always, Danoh talked and Kyung listened. The girl was tired of taking so many pills. And it had been going on for years now.

"Is it really that difficult?" He asked, eyeing the swing he was on with uncertainty.

"You try it for the next ten years." Danoh let out a little whoop as she swung higher, "I'm sick and tired of these pills. I've had dreams of piling them up and setting them on fire."

He hummed in thought, "You always gave the nurses and doctors a hard time whenever you had to take it."

Danoh stopped swinging, smiling lightly, "You remember that too?"

"Sure I do. I had to recite the spell almost every day, didn't I?" He looked at her, feeling strangely nostalgic, "You wanted a healthy heart instead of a golden carriage like Cinderella when the Fairy Godmother said it. I wasn't really a Fairy Godmother―didn't look the part," Kyung scoffed at himself, "but I wanted it to work as well. You also said that you felt healthier after so that I wouldn't be upset."

"Wow," She raised her eyebrows in surprise, "you remember quite a lot." Heaving out a burdened sigh, she admitted, "Even if it did happen, it wasn't me. The Writer made me do all that."

"But I remember everything." Kyung confessed, making her slowly turn towards him, "The you inside the story, before this..manhwa began. And the you outside."

"Ah, that's right. It's just you and..." Danoh hesitated to finish her sentence. Kyung had never liked Haru to begin with. He used to lose his temper at the very mention of him.

"Haru?" He continued to startle her when he prompted, "You can say his name. I'm not going to get pissed, you know."

Danoh was quiet for a while as she contemplated. "Thank you, Baek Kyung." She finally said, "If it hadn't been for you, I would've had a really difficult time." She turned her head towards him, looking grateful, "You lessened the pain by being there." Getting off the swing, she gestured, "We should get going."

Kyung stared at her, not realizing that he had zoned out while deep in thought. This was it. He didn't feel that prick in his heart he felt when he used to look at the girl in front of him anymore. He didn't feel his world revolve around her, as it did up until some weeks ago. This girl in front of him had been his first proper friend, and that's all she would ever be. No matter what the Writer wanted.

The version of him from weeks ago would have felt betrayed. He would have been furious at the Writer, at Haru, for taking away what belonged to him―what was meant to be his. But then again, what was that movie quote? 'People don't belong to people.' (His mother, when alive, loved watching old movies) He disagreed to an extent. How else was he to explain why he had felt drawn to Yeonha all this while? How else would he explain that being next to her just felt right. Weeks ago, on the balcony, Kyung had decided that his heart, whatever was left of it, belonged to Yeonha. And it felt as if years of melancholia disappeared from his chest.

So people did belong to people. In a particular way, at least.

"Eun Danoh." Kyung stood up, making Danoh turn around. And boy, did his next words knock the wind out of her lungs, "We can break it off, you know. Our engagement." If only his father could hear him say this. He'd have a violent fit.

She moved her mouth but nothing came out. Shaking her head, Danoh tried to contain her incredulity, "Why are you suddenly saying that?"

He tugged the strap of his bag, "I know it won't work on the Stage, but in the Shadow, we can end it. That way, neither of us will feel guilty." Kyung bit the inside of his cheek, "Well, I don't know about you but I won't."

Danoh was speechless until they reached their class, wondering what had gotten into him. Well into their math class, Kyung realized she still hadn't said yes.

In between lectures, he offhandedly noticed Danoh sneaking glances at Haru. The latter had faced away from the class, staring outside the window. Kyung fought the urge to roll his eyes. He would try to tolerate this guy as well. The 'just because he's Yeonha's brother' went unsaid.

"Yah, did you doze off through the class?" Kyung approached Haru, once their first few classes ended. His exclamation snapped Haru out of his dream. "Christ...come on, we have practice," As he turned to leave, Kyung felt a tug on his bag. When he looked over his shoulder, Haru was clutching the keychain Danoh had gifted him during their school trip.

"That keychain..." Haru mumbled, "Where did you get it from?"

"This?" Kyung detached it, dangling it in the air, "Eun Danoh gave it to me. Why?" He tilted his head curiously, "Do you like it or something?"

Haru's eyes glazed over the orange flowers on the knick-knack as he lightly shook his head, "No, I..."

"Here." The keychain dropped on his table anyway, "She'd want you to have it." The keychain had fallen over a familiar looking sketchbook. Assuming that Yeonha must've returned it, Kyung turned around, eager to leave the classroom. Maybe he should bunk off all the classes he had after practice. Yeah, that sounded nice.

◆◆◆

Yeonha never really had anything against Shin Saemi. The Real one, anyway. Saemi was just someone she had no interest in whatsoever. Even when they were kids, Yeonha hadn't interacted with her much except this once in middle school when Saemi ratted her out for picking a fight with the seniors. (In her defense, they were bullying Dohwa and he didn't want to tell anyone until she found out)

So when she discovered that her cigarettes and a purple lighter were missing and that the teacher had coincidentally summoned Yeo Juda to the staff room, Yeonha glared and pushed past a smug Saemi. She made a beeline to the teacher's lounge and threw open the door, instantly losing control over herself.

Sagak.

"They're mine." Stage Yeonha declared, making the teacher and Juda turn their necks, "Saem, the cigarettes are mine. I gave them to Juda for safekeeping because my parents were going to check my belongings."

The man blinked in surprise, "Is this true, Juda?"

"It is." Yeonha replied, before her friend could reject the claims. "So please, saem, don't punish her. She had nothing to do with this."

Thankfully the staff room was empty bar the three. The teacher readjusted his glasses and hummed in thought, "Yeonha-ya, I'll have to report it to the principal. These things are illegal, not to mention your...smoking habit. I didn't expect this from you."

Neither did I but welp, here we are.

"It's the stress, sir. Things have been really difficult lately." She gulped, "Please don't tell the principal. If Mrs.Cha finds out...my family―Please."

He let her off with one week's detention, keeping in mind that she had a match soon. Before leaving, the teacher advised her to see the school counsellor if it became too stressful. Juda nervously trailed after a very distraught Yeonha. She thanked her, and apologized for the last time, when she had run away after that...talk with Namju's mother.

"You're my friend." Stage Yeonha reiterated, "I mean it when I say I'd do anything for you." then she stalked off towards a random corridor with Juda sadly staring after her.

God, I should be the one to end up with her. Honestly.

Sagak.

The boys jumped in surprise as Yeonha burst into the A3 hideout. The three were talking in a corner, by the mini couch Dohwa always occupied. Dohwa had his hand on Namju's shoulder, elated by whatever he had heard. Kyung had his arms crossed, leaning his weight on one leg. He turned around, looking surprised that Yeonha was there.

"Oh good, you're here." She said to him before flopping down on the sofa. Namju grumbled about her not being allowed her and she made a face at him, "Shush, you. I'm beyond distraught right now. Where else would I go?"

Dohwa indiscreetly looked at Kyung before asking, "Where indeed."

Kyung scowled at him before sitting next to Yeonha. Namju did a double take when Kyung nudged the girl's knee with his. He stared openmouthed when she leaned sideways a little. He looked at Dohwa for answers and the boy shook his head as if to say 'let it be, they won't tell you anything'.

"I have detention. For one week!" Yeonha blurted, raking her fingers through her hair, "I've never had to serve detention before. This is horrifying!"

"Why?" Dohwa pushed a still stunned Namju onto the couch adjacent to the two, and sat on its arm, "Did you beat up someone?"

"Very funny."

Kyung asked seriously, "But did you, though?" He hissed when Yeonha's elbow dug into his side.

"Saemi stole my stuff and planted my cigs and lighter on Juda and then snitched." She huffed, "I went and told the teacher that they were mine. Had to beg him to not go to the principal. Well, I didn't but, you know..." Yeonha made a vague gesture, "Anyway, I have to help out in the library everyday after school. And saem's going to keep a close eye on me but between you and me, I think he wants to catch me smoking."

Namju bombarded her with questions, "You smoke? What the hell happened to you? Wait, Juda was in trouble? Is she okay? You said Shin Saemi did this?"

Yeonha made a face that was nearly identical to the scowl Kyung had a moment ago, "Keep up, Namju." The three just looked at him as he got up and left. Yeonha shrugged. Her phone pinged. When she pulled it out to check the notification, Kyung snatched it from her hands.

"Why do you have semi-naked man on your lockscreen?" He demanded, waving the device in her face. He ignored Dohwa's sniggering, still glaring sternly at the girl.

"Don't be overdramatic." Yeonha plucked the phone out of his grasp, "Woo Dohwan's shirt is unbuttoned a little―"

"You can see his damn navel!"

She ignored him and smiled to herself, admiring the photo. Dohwa got up to leave as well.

"Aren't you guys coming to class?" He asked, arching his brow.

Kyung carelessly waved him off and ― to both their surprise, Yeonha smacked his hand without looking up from her phone. "I'm not going to class." Kyung answered properly, through grit teeth as he glared at her. "You go on without me, Lee Dohwa."

"I just texted Bom." Yeonha grinned, oblivious to Kyung's attempt to peep into her phone, "I'm skipping too. Dealing with the trauma of getting detention and all. I'm way ahead in biology anyway."

"Not dating, my foot." Dohwa grumbled under his breath while leaving, "That's not fair. Even I want a girlfriend..."

The moment he had left, closing the door behind him, Yeonha twisted in her seat, sprawling her legs over Kyung's. She felt him comically stiffen as she rested her head against his shoulder. He didn't move an inch, keeping his eyes respectfully off her legs because her skirt... The reddening of his ears made her laugh.

"I can get off, if you want."

He didn't miss a beat in saying 'No.' Kyung cleared his throat, "It's...fine."

Yeonha rolled her eyes, "It's just that you look like you're dying every time I show skin." At his perplexed expression, she reminded him, "Back when we were done with midterms? At the library? I accidentally flashed you my thighs and you fainted."

"I'm sure I did not." Kyung shot back, "I don't even remember what you're talking about."

"―And that time, during the school trip," Yeonha continued as if he hadn't said anything, "You came to pick me up from my room and I socked you across the face for staring at my ch―"

The boy was blushing furiously as he whirled away from her, "Shut up! I am not listening anymore." His outburst reduced her to tears as she exploded with laughter. 

"By the way, Haru seems to think I'm your mistress or something." She said, after catching her breath. 

"What?" He frowned, readjusting himself so that he was closer to her.

"Mm. He saw you walk me home and went ballistic. Forgot about it in the morning though." Yeonha gently nuzzled his shoulder, making Kyung turn into a statue momentarily, "Which brings me to my next question. Does your dad's driver know how to fight?"

The boy looked completely baffled. How did she get to his dad's driver from Haru? When he asked her that, she simply said that she was curious.

"Hmm, Driver Kim? I suppose so." Kyung said, thoughtfully, "He once doubled as a bodyguard."

"Oh."

Well, that sucked. Yeonha would have to wing it when Advisor Kim tried to attack her again. Usually, during her matches, she studied her opponent's moves and learned them. This time, she'd have to last long enough to use that psycho's techniques against him.

For fuck's sake, she was afraid of that man. He had tried to kill her at school, he had definitely broken into her room, and he had access to everything about her. She, on the other hand, didn't know jackshit about him. Except that he was a nutjob with an ego problem. She didn't want to lose anyone else. He could hurt Jiho or Haru or even Kyung.

Would he though? He was very devoted to the Royal Family and Lord Baek back then...he must have pieced together something...

An arm snaked around her waist, breaking her trail of thought. Yeonha absently pressed a kiss to Kyung's jaw as he asked what she was thinking so hard about.

"Are you...afraid of anything?"

"You're all over the place with your questions today, aren't you?" He pondered about it anyway, "I mean, everyone's afraid of something right? I guess...I'm afraid of being miserable for the rest of my life. Of being unwanted. Of losing the people I hold close. But now," With his free hand, he traced patterns over Yeonha's wrist, "I don't think I'm that afraid."

He had more to say, Yeonha noted. But for now, it was enough. So she put an exasperated face and said, "God, I didn't think you'd give me a serious answer. I expected something like bees or worms."

"Yeah? What are you afraid of?"

"Going bald."

Kyung narrowed his eyes at her, "Hmm...I can see it. You'd look like Saitama from One Punch Man. Not a bad look, to be honest. Fitting name as well― One Punch Girl."

"Shut up!"

◆◆◆

Of course he had more to say.

I'm afraid that Eun Danoh will die. I'm afraid that it'll be my fault. I'm afraid that my father is going to blame me for it. I'm afraid of becoming like him. I'm afraid that you'll leave me. I'm afraid of how strong my feelings are for you. I am afraid that I might hurt you. I'm afraid that you might get hurt. I'm afraid that when you leave, nothing will be able to save me.

I am so very afraid.

"Kyungie!"

He jolted out of his thoughts, staggered by the sheer excitement in the voice that called him. It was that glasses wearing short girl, Yeonha's friend. What was her name again?

The girl radiated energy. She looked like she could run a marathon without breaking a sweat and still be able to climb five floors. Kyung's fingers twitched at the sight of smudge marks on her glasses.

"Have you seen Yeonha?" The girl asked, smiling widely (and genuinely, Kyung noted, which was rare), "We can't find her anywhere and she's not due at the library for another hour." Behind her, a brown haired boy stared daggers at him. He was tall, lithe and, amusingly, seemed ready to throw hands.

"I...haven't seen her since morning." Kyung tried to distance himself from the ball of sunshine by pressing his back against the window.

The pissed boy scowled, "I told you he wouldn't know, Bom. Let's go. I'm so fucking sleepy that I might collapse any second." Ah, so that was her name.

"Hush, Jung-ah." Bom glanced over her shoulder before cheerfully addressing Kyung again, "Why are you sitting here all by your lonesome self? Come with us!"

"I'll pass."

A few moments later he was grumpily trailing after Bom, Jung and Yeo Juda (who told them that she was going to talk to Yeonha and that she knew where she might be). Juda led them past the gym building and the gardens, pushing aside a green curtain of climbing plants. Neither of the three had seen this part of the school.

It looked like a small fortified ground, with high walls and the back of a building on three sides and large, wide stone steps (like the amphitheatre but bigger, Bom said) on the fourth. Mini-stairs, less than one feet in width, ran in the middle of the steps. The top of the stairs, where the group was standing, was covered by a make-do roof that spanned from one end to the other.

Why anyone would grow baby's breath in the shade is beyond me, Kyung looked disapprovingly at the flowers under the 'shed'. They seemed to be thriving though, the flowers. Odd.

"Writer's logic." Jung mumbled.

They found Yeonha lying down on one of the steps, in her tracksuit. She had her eyes closed, with one arm folded under her head, and a leg crossed over the other. Kyung's eyes narrowed on the cigarette hanging loosely from her lips. Her phone was playing some classical violin piece that he suspected was from one of Dohwa's recitals.

The Stage started before he could take another step. It was just between Juda and Yeonha though. Bom held Kyung back, saying that if he interfered he might find himself back in his class because they weren't supposed to be there. "Hopefully," She said out the corner of her mouth, "the manhwa panel doesn't shift. We should stand back, just in case."

He couldn't pay much attention to the scene. The little white flowers had him feeling iffy. They weren't supposed to be planted in the shade. Kyung's fingers twitched again. Unfortunately, he couldn't replant them anywhere else under the sun. He was bad at replanting. Embarrassingly bad. And it had been years anyway. If he could tolerate the cataclysm that were the flowerbeds at school, then he could ignore these as well.

"You know," Bom hummed, looking at the girls on the Stage, "I wouldn't be surprised if Yeonha was the one to sweep Juda off her feet. They have chemistry. Look at them holding hands and giggling and blushing at each other!"

Jung sent a sour look at Kyung, with lips pressed together, "That would be so. Much. Better." Kyung responded by making an unimpressed face.

Finally when the Stage ended, Kyung stalked down the smaller stairs. Juda, who was happily sitting next to Yeonha after they had made up, looked surprised when the boy snatched the cigarette and flung it as far as he could.

Yeonha looked unbothered at first, "That's littering. You'll get penalized."

Kyung narrowed his eyes, "Those are cancer sticks. You'll get cancer."

"No, I won't."

"Don't argue with me."

"Where's the fun in that?" Her face scrunched up in confusion, "Sorry, smoking makes me feel funny sometimes―How'd you get here?"

Bom skipped towards them, her bag hanging loosely off her shoulders. "With us!" She grinned, "Juda brought us here. So this is where you keep disappearing to." She plopped herself next to Yeonha, leaving enough space for Kyung to squeeze in. Her glasses slid down her nose as she began rummaging through her school bag. How can that tiny bag hold so many things!?

Jung sat down by their feet, cross legged. Kyung mentally applauded the way the guy had leaned his back against the stone and promptly fallen asleep.

"Here it is!" Bom passed Yeonha a black candle and a transparent jar filled with...he could recognize a chamomile flower crammed between rocks of different colours, along with more leaves and stuff. Something told him it was more than just an aesthetic looking piece of decoration.

Not wanting to offend her friend, Yeonha smiled, "...Thanks?" Juda gestured at her, wanting to see the jar closely out of curiosity. As she examined its contents without opening it (it was sealed anyway), Bom narrated a series of instructions that Yeonha had to follow.

"Light the black candle―and don't use any other ones―in the center of the lid, where I've carved out the rune. Let the candle burn out completely. Completely, okay? Don't blow it out. I mean it. And don't let the silver chain break. It'll keep your home safe."

Juda squinted closely at the materials inside, "Are those...berries? And basil leaves?"

"Yes."

"Cacti spines?"

"Yep."

"Where did you get all this from?"

"The local market. They gave me a discount."

Nobody asked any questions after that. Kyung was very close to commenting about how strange her friends were, but Yeonha could read his expressions. She nudged him lightly, shushing him. The two sat in silence with their hands secretly intertwined, listening to the easy conversation Juda and Bom had fallen into.

The only interruption was Jung letting out a noise that was a cross between a snort and a snore, before his head dropped against the side of Kyung's knee. With a disgusted look, Kyung pushed him away only for the sleeping boy to swing back. Yeonha muffled her laughter by turning away, as did the other two girls.

"This is nothing," She ruffled Jung's hair, who mumbled something incoherent and scratched his neck. "Wait till you meet Taek."

"No, thanks." Kyung grumbled, unintentionally but wholeheartedly wishing that the bastard did not drool on his uniform.

Juda piped in excitedly, "Oh, I know him! The shaggy haired boy―he used to help me whenever I got lost in school. He has a crush on you."

Kyung almost missed the last part as he tried to remember if he had ever come across a 'shaggy haired boy' at school. At first he thought she meant Yeonha. Or Bom. But when Juda smiled brightly at him, Kyung did a double take. His first reaction was to grimace, "What the hell are you talking about?"

"It's true." The girls chimed in unison, unsettling him. "But then again, he fancies half the school." Yeonha continued. "Including one of those bullies who clings to you like a leech." Kyung smartly decided to not comment on it. After hearing her scoff, he didn't think asking 'which one, again? because there are quite a few of them'  was the right thing to do.

"Speaking of bullies," Bom quipped, "I heard from a gossip monger that they've been giving you trouble, Juda. I'm well versed in curses and jinxes too, just so you know. They won't know what hit them. Literally." She ignored the way Kyung leaned away from her.

Nodding thoughtfully, Yeonha said, "Violence as a form of revenge is a good solution."

"It is not!" Kyung snapped and she made a face at him.

"You're one to talk. You were ready to clobber the shit out of Kim Yangil because he looked at you the wrong way."

"That was different―"

Before the argument could escalate any further, Juda stepped in. "Baek Kyung's right." She said, giggling at the offended noise Yeonha made, "I don't want to cause any harm. I'd rather keep my head down for a while. But I'll ask for your help if things get too difficult, I promise!"

Kyung shook his head at the disappointed looks on the girls' faces upon rejection.

What did he get himself into?

◆◆◆

He was weeping. Why wouldn't she move? She'd end up catching a cold if she slept outside like this. She hated the cold. Her hands were always warm. Always. From the day she had held his hand and called him her family, to this morning when she patted his cheek before leaving for work. Why were her hands cold then? Why wouldn't she wake up? Her lips had turned blue. She was pale. Paler than any sick person he had seen at the hospital. The blood on her robes wasn't hers. It couldn't be. She never bled. She was untouchable. His nui was invincible. Why won't she move then?

There was no pulse. But that's alright. He could never learn how to check someone's pulse. She had tried to teach him on multiple occasions. He just couldn't. He'd shake her once and she would open her eyes any second now. He'd call her name and she woud open her eyes  any second now . He pulled her into his chest with careful movements. The bruises, from training he assumed because who could touch her otherwise, must be hurting her. He'd tug at the single small braid than ran down the side of her head and she would open her eyes, scolding him for teasing her. Any second now.

Her wan face was blurry now. The tears were making it harder to see. He tried not to cling to her harshly. The violent gash on her neck and the sword wounds all over her torso would hurt her. It's alright. They would close any second now. His nui was invincible. Nothing could harm her like this. Then why won't she wake up?

Maybe she was exhausted. Yes, that seemed right. She was always working, either at the hospital or under the First Prince―the King's orders. It must've taken a toll on her health. After all, it's not everyday you are ordered to kill someone you love. Yes, she must be exhausted enough to be unaware of the world. He knew what to do. He should lay her to rest over that hill, where her mother slept, on a pillow of moss and dirt, under the white rocks. She'd like that. She always wanted to stay close to her family when she wanted to rest. That's what she had told him.

It's alright. She'll come back when she wakes up.

Her hands were frigid when he let go.

Any second now.

Haru's eye flew open as he gasped for breath. He leapt out of his bed, running to Yeonha's room. He relaxed once he saw her curled up in her bed. Leaning against the door frame, Haru wiped his forehead. He could barely remember the nightmare now. But it was terrifying. His heart was beating erratically.

The lone source of light in the room was a black candle placed on her table. He eyed it warily, watching the wax drip over the jar and onto the table surface. The curtains had been drawn over the closed balcony door. The windows had been slightly opened, enough for ventilation. His sister had latched her closet door, which was weird because she always left it open. He knew that because he had called her a slob one too many times for it.

Convincing himself that Yeonha was alive and breathing, Haru turned around only to jump out of his skin.

Jiho, with bags under her eyes, was dragging her feet towards him. She sniffled a bit before looking up at him. "It's 2AM. Why aren't you asleep?"

"Why aren't you?" He shot back. His throat felt like it would collapse any second.

The little girl did not say anything for a while as she rubbed her fist over her eye. Then, "Can I sleep in your room?"

He wanted to say no. Don't behave like a baby. Go back to your room. But he simply shrugged and held out his hand.

Moments later, they were sound asleep on his large bed. Haru didn't even mind the way Jiho had pressed her back against his while hogging the entire blanket. At least he could feel his sister's heartbeat now.

One of them, anyway.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Yeonha did not feel guilty about tripping Lee Samjin in the library. In her defense, Samjin and her cronies (or whatever the hell they were) had been getting onto her nerves.

After the Oh Group released a public statement saying that the youngest son and the heir of Seuline was now engaged to Director Han's eldest daughter, nearly the entire female population of Yeonha's school turned against her. ('Nearly' because girls from her class had been nice enough to offer their sympathies) Her equipment began to disappear, nasty curses were scratched onto her desk, some people she was on friendly terms with began to openly shun her－the 2-7 girls succeeded in 'accidentally' drenching her with muddy water on more than one occasion.

Yeonha's temper reached its peak when the girls lurked around the library while she served detention and began to gossip about her loudly. They commented about how even though Han Yeonha was an unbearable airhead, she had still managed to impress Cha Jihyun.

And if our Namju wasn't enough, she's still vying for Dohwa's attention! Seriously, what the hell is she thinking? Oh, you won't believe what that senior told me－Yeonha's hanging around Baek Kyung as well. No! It's true. I guess it's because she's suddenly getting all this attention because of Namju. So she's using him? Uh huh. That bitch－

Lee Samjin landed on her butt and glared up at an unapologetic Yeonha with hatred.

"Oops. My bad." Yeonha sounded as monotonous as she usually did on Stage, "I'm unbearably airheaded, you see."

As her friends stumbled to help her up, one of them (Yeonha never got their names right) hissed at her, "You think you're so much better than us－"

"I do." She replied coldly, "I believe I'm better than you because I don't pitch myself against other girls when it comes to trivial matters like boys. I'm better because I don't project my insecurities by bullying and hurting people—though I do suppose this is an exception. Now get out before I report you."

"Don't be an idiot." The one who liked to dress like a goth snapped, "Just because you have Namju and his family backing you doesn't mean you can report us without proof."

"Oh, I have proof. Try me."

They fled.

Mumbling curses under her breath, Yeonha began to gather the unnecessary mound of books the girls had left behind. Of course they were reading eroticas by hiding them between textbooks and encyclopedias. Oh Namju was the last person she expected to see when she turned around.

He stared at her, amused, "Hypocrite."

"And a good afternoon to you, my darling fiance." Yeonha quipped sarcastically, "Thanks for your help back then." She strutted off with the books in her arms, moving from shelf to shelf as she placed them back.

Namju followed her, "I knew you could handle it. Didn't expect you to attack her though."

"Is that why you called me a hypocrite?" Yeonha stared disgustedly at a novel titled 'Gabriel's Inferno' before mumbling, "Who the fuck reads stuff like this? What do you want, Namju?"

He placed a dictionary over the pile in her arms, "Are you still mad about last night's dinner?" She glowered back.

"You mean when the adults played us by saying that it was a family get-together only to not turn up, leaving us staring at each other awkwardly while trying to stomach over-priced undercooked food? Not to forget those tabloid hungry assholes who published unflattering things about me －Min, stop fucking doodling in that!"

If he found her behaviour odd, he didn't comment on it. Pulling out a chair, Namju waited for Yeonha to finish putting back all the books. He quirked an eyebrow when she returned with one of the novellas she was rolling her eyes at earlier, and sat across him. "I want to do something for Juda." Namju leaned back.

"Like becoming a better person?"

"What?"

"Nothing."

He enquired her about Juda's likes and dislikes and explained his plan to her. The boy wanted to do something fancy to start off their first day of dating. Yeonha, while absentmindedly flipping through the erotica, asked if Namju had asked Juda out in the first place.

He tilted his head, "She'll say yes, obviously."

Yeonha didn't want to set him off by asking silly questions like 'How can you be so sure' and 'Dear God, why?' She was too frustrated at the moment to think about anything else. Throwing people down the stairs would've provided more satisfaction but unfortunately, it is frowned upon. And why was Namju talking to her willingly when it wasn't even a Stage? Mustering up as much patience as she could, she listened to his extravagant ideas.

"Of course, I know who to employ for decorations." Namju crossed his arms looking smug. He waited for her to guess but all Yeonha could see in her mind was Dohwa and Kyung sitting on the floor of an empty classroom, blowing balloons while covered in glitter. When she didn't say anything for some time, Namju rolled his eyes, "Those buffoons from my class."

"Ah, that makes more sense." She ran her gaze over the shameful excuse of text in her hands, "I just want to know why these are so popular."

Namju leaned closer, "So the plan's good?"

"Hmm? Oh, yeah, yeah. Streamers, glitter, balloons, a cake and a banner. Great plan. I approve."

Yeonha didn't realize when Namju had left. She kept turning the pages, snickering at the badly written dialogues and sex scenes. Sure, these could act as guilty pleasures (quite literally, she thought) but there must be better ones people could read instead? "'－the piercing of her nails sent big and small boats through the ocean that was his back.' Yikes. What was the author thinking－Hey, I was reading tha－"

Kyung was examining the cover page of the novel with a very judgemental face. Yeonha jumped out of her seat, trying to reach for the book but he turned away.

"I didn't know you could read."

"That's not mine. Please don't read it."

"Why?" He smirked, holding her off using one arm, "What could you possibly...be...re－" Yeonha hid her face in her hands as Kyung silently read that page she was on. He stopped reading after a few seconds. Raising his head slowly in an agonizing manner, he returned the novel to her without making eye contact. "That's..." He cleared his throat and Yeonha noticed the red tinging his ears, "Interesting choice of text."

"That's not mine." She could dig her grave right there. This was so fucking embarrassing.

"I don't...blame you. I mean, well, everybody has their..." He made a waving motion with his hand, "idiosyncrasies."

"I can't believe you used that word." Yeonha wished desperately for the floor beneath her to turn into quicksand. "And that's really not mine." Why did I have to read the explicit parts first?

"Sure." He readjusted the strap of his bag and said, "I'll just...wait outside till you're done. With work. Not the book."

She dropped back onto her chair, hiding her burning face. Somewhere from the back, a snickering was heard. Yeonha flipped them off, grumbling 'fuck off, Min.'

◆◆◆

Jung and Taek chortled when she narrated the incident to them in the evening. Yeonha had pulled up her legs while sitting on the park bench and rubbed her temples out of exasperation. Bom patted her back comfortingly from her side. The girls watched as Taek almost fell off the spring rocker due to laughing so hard.

"See, this is why we read our books in private." Bom scowled at the boys, "Because cretins like you cannot digest the fact that females have urges as well."

"That's—that's—," Yeonha stuttered at her friend completely misreading the incident, "That's not why I read them."

Taek pulled himself together and pointed out, "You know I understand, Bom." The girl made a dismissive noise and he turned to Yeonha, "Do you really think Kim Iljin will read those books openly in front of Kim Yangil?"

She frowned, "I thought she liked Namju."

"Oh, darling, you have so much to learn."

Yeonha gripped the roots of her hair in exasperation, "I don't understand why this is a big deal. Kyung couldn't even look me in the eye without turning red. I thought he'd start bleeding from his ears! For fuck's sake, I just wanted to know why those books are so popular among the girls in our school."

Jung, who was swinging his feet while sitting on top of a set of monkey bars that was five feet in height, guessed, "Maybe he thought you were...going to...come onto him?" Bom shot him a disappointed look. "I'm just saying that if you've stopped liking him－which would be absolutely terrible－ then you can just－," He made a gesture that made the girls swear at him.

Taek snorted, "And here I thought you were an innocent child."

"No," Yeonha quipped sarcastically, wrapping her arms around her knees, "Clearly, I plan on using him to fulfil my carnal desires like you both were thinking－"

The universe, or whatever the hell was its substitute in this world, hated her because Baek Kyung was standing just a few feet away from the group, and from the looks of it, he had accidentally eavesdropped on their conversation.

Jung failed to muffle his loud laugh as Kyung stared at the group vacantly. The latter had his hands in his trouser pockets and was dressed formally. Yeonha guessed he must've wandered off before heading for the dinner his family had arranged with the Eun family.

The two made eye contact and Yeonha struggled to find the right explanation for whatever he had just heard. Bom looked at her pityingly when she croaked out, "Please tell me you understand sarcasm."

"...Yeah." He replied and she once again wished for the ground under her to turn into quicksand. The silence that followed almost made everything worse. For her, anyway.

Taek looked from person to person before wearing a large grin. "Hi, I'm Taek." He winked at Kyung.

"I figured."

Just say anything. Anything to not make it awkward. "Why aren't you at dinner?" Yeonha blurted, "Didn't you say Danoh was coming over?"

He nodded, "I was just heading back."

Bom clapped her hands, blinding them with a smile, "Great! Yeonha will walk you home." She pushed the girl off the bench with so much force that, had she not expected it,Yeonha would've fallen flat on the pavement .

"You don't have to," Kyung said as Yeonha waved her friends goodnight, "Stay. It's fine."

She reached for his hand, "If I heard Taek talk for one more minute, I would have committed murder." They walked quietly through the empty shopping streets. The level of embarrassment Yeonha had felt had come down to nearly negligible. "Hey," She stopped, making Kyung turn to her, "About earlier－and the afternoon, don't...read too much into it. I'm not planning on jumping your bones. Really."

He raised his eyebrows, "So you weren't going to 'come onto me'? Shame."

Yeonha looked at him for a second before assaulting his arm. "Shut up!" She complained, swatting his shoulder as he let out a chuckle.

"Why?" He teased in a tone of sarcasm and amusement, "Doesn't my 'gaze' set your soul on fire?" Kyung snickered louder as she let out a yell while trying to shut him up, "Doesn't my very existence send you to the astral plane?"

"I'm never talking to you again!" Yeonha placed her hands firmly over her ears and began power walking away.

He followed her, throwing an arm around her shoulder, "But if you don't see me, you won't be able to breathe. Your lungs will colla－" She covered his mouth while pouting with annoyance. Kyung grasped her elbow and pulled her close.

"You enjoyed that too much." Yeonha scowled as he continued to laugh quietly.

"It just took me by surprise." He replied, "Not everyone reads smut in broad daylight like you."

"They were badly written, anyway." She grumbled before gesturing, "You'll be late. Come on."

He halfheartedly let her drag him, "What's the point? When the Stage begins, I'll already be sitting there. I'd rather be here. With you."

Yeonha didn't know what to say. She gave his hand a comforting squeeze. She wanted to stay with him as well. However, even in the Shadow, they had to live up to their character sometimes.

The two halted at the forked road. Yeonha insisted that she'd accompany him till his house but he gently refused.

"Go home." Kyung pressed a kiss on her forehead, "I might never get to the dinner if you come with me. Besides, I need to give myself a pep talk so that I don't stab my father."

Yeonha patted him on the cheeks, "You can do this. And if you need saving, you can call me. I'll be your knight in shining armour." When he placed his hands over hers and let out a shaky breath, she brushed her thumb over his cheekbone, "It's just for some time. You'll be alright. Besides, I can always break your dad's jaw if he hurts you."

Kyung bit back a smile, "Jesus, you and your violent tendencies."

"Yeah, well, he can't mess with what's mine."

The boy froze, staring at her with slightly wide eyes. Yeonha hesitated a little, lowering her hands to his chest, "I－You...you said you were that night－" The fervor with which Kyung kissed her made her mind spin. By the time she managed to close her eyes, it was over and Yeonha was disappointed that it ended that quickly.

"No take backs." Kyung breathed, holding a stunned Yeonha by the waist.

Don't push him against the wall and demand him to do that again. Don't fucking －

"No take backs." She repeated, trying to stop the weird feeling pooling at the bottom of her stomach. "You...you should get going."

With one last soft caress, Kyung left. As he disappeared down the path, Yeonha fanned herself while breathing heavily. I need to go home and sleep this off. Fucking hell. She began hurrying through the other road, digging her fists into her coat pockets.

She ran into Haru halfway, both equally surprised to see the other. The boy was still dressed in his school uniform. He frowned at her flustered face.

"Who were you with?" His eyes flickered over her head for a fraction of a moment.

"Bom and the guys..." Yeonha lied, finding it strange that he was suddenly being civil with her. This version of Haru usually gave her the cold shoulder unless they were around people. "Where are you going at this time?"

"School." He looked behind her again, "I have practise tomorrow morning so I want to get my equipment ready. I'll walk you home."

"Oh－wait, what?"

Haru gripped her forearm and began walking faster, retracing the path he had taken minutes ago. Yeonha struggled to free herself, but he wouldn't budge. "Let. Go." She hissed, "I can walk on my own, Haru." He didn't reply. Instead he tightened his jaw and peered over his shoulder once.

His firm hold didn't relax until they were past the gates of their home. Haru whirled around, glaring at her, "Are you an idiot?" He hissed, "There was some guy following you and you didn't even realize."

Startled by the sudden outburst, Yeonha asked, "What guy? Did you see what he looked like?" In the back of her mind, she had guessed what he was going to say.

"Glasses. A little short. Was in a suit. Who the hell is he?" Haru demanded, ushering her inside their compound.

Yeonha would be lying if she said her blood hadn't gone cold for a moment. If Haru hadn't found her when her guard was down, who knew what could've happened? She massaged the corner of her eyes, letting out a growl. Turning to him with a steely stare, Yeonha said, "If you ever see him around you, you come find me, okay? And if I'm not there, you get the hell away from him."

"Is he a stalker?"

"Something like that."

His face contorted with anger, "We're calling the police. I'll let mom and dad know too－"

Yeonha interrupted him by shaking her head, "No. That's not going to help. Please...just－I'll handle it, Haru. You have to believe me."

He seemed to struggle with what to say for a while. "Fine," He scowled, "Fine. Do whatever the hell you want. But don't forget that it's not just you－that guy might hurt your friends, Jiho－"

"I won't let that happen." Yeonha said firmly, "He won't go after Jiho. Or my friends. His problem is with me. So you...don't have to concern yourself with me. And don't go alone. I'll call the driver."

"Don't make me out to be a heartless jerk," Haru sneered and she almost rolled her eyes as she opened the front door of their house. "You might piss me off most of the time, noona, but we're still twins at the end of the day."

Yeonha spun around, dumbfounded by what she had just heard. "We're what?"

Sending her an unimpressed look, he turned around, "Lock the door after you. Dad left for the airport a while ago. Mom will come back tomorrow from Milan. Jiho is at grandma's. The housekeep left your dinner in the kitchen. Call that bug-eyed friend of yours if you want. I'll be late."

"Ha－Wait! Let the driver drop you...off..."

He didn't glance back at all as he left the compound. Yeonha could barely see the top of his head over the walls as he strode off. The girl hurried inside, checking the locks multiple times before examining all the windows and curtains and doors in the house. She barricaded herself in her room for thirty minutes.

They were probably the longest thirty minutes she had ever experienced.

Twins. Yeonha sat by her study table, pulling her knees to her chest, Haru and I are twins－Like Jiho and Jinho. Haru probably has memories of us that I'll never know. The guilt she felt was immeasurable. She scampered for the first photo album she could find.

The pictures were there. Yeonha and Haru, side by side. Aged 4. Aged 7. Aged 8,9,10. The two of them peering down at an infant Jiho in a crib. Some of them were of him and Kyung, Haru having already formed a strong attachment to the boy before they were teens. To salvage the story, the Writer had written them off as fraternal twins.

But she knew nothing about Haru. Yeonha didn't know why he was so detached. Jiho and Jinho were always together. Then why did Haru go out of his way to avoid her at school and snap at her when she tried to talk to him? No, he cares. He said so himself, Yeonha convinced herself.

She wanted to smash her face against the wall. Or burst into tears. Or rip up the album in her hands. What could've possibly gone wrong that made him hate her? This why I should read the fucking manhwa.

Yeonha unwillingly looked at the remnants of the black candle and the mason jar she had placed on the middle shelf. When Bom had handed it to her, a very small part of her believed that it would keep that psychopath out of her home. Shaman my ass, Yeonha scowled, remembering how Bom had kept insisting, She's into witchcraft.

To ease her nerves, she switched on every light on the first floor. It's okay. Won't affect the globe in the long run because this world will shut down after Namju and Juda get together and now I have made myself even more sad. Fuck the Writer. Yeonha leaned against the kitchen counter, feeling mentally exhausted. The day had been a whirlwind. She was feeling too much about too many things all at once.

"All I want," She clutched her forehead with one hand, "is one day where I don't have a potential meltdown－"

The pain hacked through her body as if she had jinxed herself. What once concentrated on the side of her neck had now spread all over her body. It took Yeonha a few seconds to realize that she was on the marble, screaming and crying. Something was trickling down her collarbone to her side, drenching her t-shirt.

Blood.

This is new. Yeonha searched for wounds but found none. The pain only grew worse as she curled up helplessly on the cold floor. Make it stop make it stop make it－With one last sharp stab, she blacked out.

◆◆◆

Haru was excited.

A family! He had a family－a mom, a dad, and siblings. He had a home!

After dropping Danoh, assuring her that he won't forget or disappear again, Haru quickened his pace, wearing a wide smile. He had so much to tell Yeonha. They were twins! He always thought that she was older than him by some months, but according to whatever memories the Writer had given him for the time being, she was twelve minutes and seven seconds older.

His enthusiasm died down as he stared up at his house. He had taken Han Jinho's place. The boy feared that if he stepped foot inside the building and revealed to his sister that he was aware again, she'd turn him away. Sometimes, Yeonha could come off as really harsh when she was angry. He could already imagine the things she could say, in case she was mad at him in the first place.

She won't turn you away, a voice in back of mind said, She cares for you. She always has.

Haru found the house unnaturally quiet. Yeonha didn't respond even when he called her name multiple times from the living room. She wasn't even in her room (Haru tried not to spend too much time scanning over the photos scattered on her table). He almost missed seeing her lying by the refrigerator in the kitchen.

Fearing the worst, Haru immediately knelt down next to her. "Noona," He shook her, "Noona, wake up. You'll catch a cold. Wake up." She was breathing, thank God. Did she fall asleep here? Yeonha didn't look...injured.

She opened her eyes sluggishly after a few more nudges. Haru became increasingly concerned when the first thing the girl murmured was "The blood isn't mine."

"There's－there's no blood. What are you talking about?" He helped her sit up straight, "What happened, noona?"

Yeonha squinted at him suspiciously, "I was...tired after practise. Must have dozed off here by accident. Sorry, I had a weird dream so I must've...What's wrong with you?" She took him by surprise when she grabbed his face and peered closer. "Your eyes." She muttered, "They're..." Her eyes widened comically before she threw her arms around him, "You're back! What－how did you－"

He was slightly relieved upon hearing her gleeful tone. Haru leaned into her embrace, "I don't know..." He explained as she pulled him up from the ground, "I was at the library and I saw my drawings of, well, everything. And there was this－this portal and－Noona, there was a manhwa before this, right?"

Rubbing the side of her neck absentmindedly, Yeonha hesitated to answer, dabbing the corner of her eyes. "I...um...yeah, there was." She seemed like she was debating whether or not to divulge everything to him. "I can't tell you, Haru. I've—I'm not supposed to."

"Because Jinmichae told you not to." He completed her sentence.

She shook her head, "Not just him. The others as well. It's one of the reasons why I can't help you change the Stage." Yeonha looked exhausted as she gripped the tabletop to keep herself upright.

Haru didn't press her further. She'd tell him when she was ready or when she thought it was the right time. Instead, he fidgeted with the hem of his uniform shirt and turned his gaze to his feet. "I'm－I wanted to apologize." He said, "I never meant for Jinho to－If I could trade his existence for mine, I－"

"Don't." Yeonha warned with a sullen look, "No matter what happens, it isn't your fault. Jinho dis－disappearing wasn't—" She let out a shaky breath, "It's the Writer. It's on him. You did nothing wrong. I would've been equally upset if it had been you."

"You wouldn't have—"

"Yes, I would." She said firmly, "More than you realize. I've said this before, Haru, and I'll say it as many times as it takes for you to believe me. You and Jinho, you're both my brothers. I don't care if I've known you for just a few months. I love you just the way I love Jinho and Jiho. And I am so very happy that you are you again."

Haru blinked rapidly and looked away from her. "I thought you'd hate me." He choked out.

"I could never." Yeonha took his hand, "Even if you end up hurting me, Haru, I'd never hate you." Before he could reply, she put on a bright grin, "Forget all that. I wanted to ask you about all the memories the Writer gave you. About us. God, we're twins, can you believe it? What's the time difference between us, do you know? Wait, did you eat anything? I haven't had dinner either. I think you said something about the housekeep leaving us dinner before. Let's talk while eating, okay? Here, why don't you set the table while I heat up the food..."

He looked at her fondly, realizing that she was deflecting all and any questions he was going to ask. Haru let her be.

As he faced away and busied himself with setting the table, he completely missed Yeonha doubling over in pain and coughing up blood. By the time he had turned back to her, the blood had glitched and vanished.

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Bom looked out the kitchen windows with her arms crossed, at Haru, Danoh and Dohwa. The trio were huddled together on a picnic table, laughing and celebrating the fact that Haru had his memories back. She grimaced at the sight. Bom wasn't against the kids being happy but things were more askew now than she had ever seen or experienced before.

Jinmichae stood behind her, observing her reaction. "I tried to stop them," He said, dejectedly, "I don't know how things will play out after this."

The girl turned around, smiling lightly, "They're teenagers, Jinmi. You tell them they can't do something, they'll show you that they can. Don't hold it against them. We shouldn't stand in the way of their happiness."

"Not at the cost of others." He replied without missing a beat, "Changing the Stage has consequences. You know that more than anyone to ever exist."

"If it's meant to, it's meant to be." Bom walked past him, taking in the room, "I can't, however, shake off the feeling that something is going to go terribly wrong."

The blond frowned, "What do you mean?"

She hummed in thought, "Has Yeonha told you about Advisor Kim? Ah, by your expression, I take it that's a no." Taking a seat on one of the chairs, Bom explained, "You remember how that man, along with many others from your Royal Court, despised Healer Han? Advisor Kim's hatred followed him into this world and he's been trying to find ways to attack Yeonha."

"She's never told me this!" Jinmichae cried, "Since when?"

"I don't know." Bom answered truthfully, "So far he has managed to attack her at school, and has followed her home. He also broke into her room once but Jung has someone from our class placed on lookout."

He contemplated over the news before replying, "And you're worried that if he manages to...kill her, the manhwa will－"

"No," She shook her head, "I mean, yes, that too. But...I'm worried that he'll realize that he can slip in between Stages. If that man does something drastic, it can't be undone. The Writer might decide to abandon this world. Or he may erase someone permanently." The 'Like the last time' went unsaid.

They fell silent for about a minute or so until Bom posed a question while gesturing at him to sit across her.

"Do you miss her?"

His face didn't betray a single emotion when he replied that he didn't want to talk about it.

Bom clasped her hand together and placed them over her lap, "I do." She admitted, the corners of her mouth turning slightly upwards, "She wasn't my first family whom I lost but I loved her all the same." She met Jinmichae's hesitant gaze, "Soohyang-unnie risked her life for me everyday by coming back to the mountain to check on me."

"She was..." He gulped, arms folded over the table, "very brave."

Chuckling, the witch said, "Yes. And she was much more than just brave. You would know. You had more time with her than I did." When he didn't reply, Bom reached out to lay a comforting hand over his, "I don't mean to blame you at all. And I don't think she would, either. Soohyang-unnie loved you so much, Jinmi. "

Jinmichae smiled a gloomy smile, "And I still love her, you know." The tender look in his eyes disappeared quickly as he sneered, "That Baek Kyung－"

"The Writer, you mean." Bom corrected him, "It wasn't Kyung."

But the man, just like all the times before, refused to budge. "No," He glowered, "It was his plan, his sword. He knew－He－" Jinmi could feel his throat constrict at the very mention of that person. He hid his left hand under the table, gripping his wrist tightly with his right to stop the shivering. "He despised me. He couldn't kill me so he decided to go after my heart."

Bom didn't move a muscle until he pulled himself together.

Once Jinmichae felt his heartbeat relax, she said, "After Lord Baek had Jung murdered, they plotted to take down the few supporters that you had left. The night before I was to be burned, I met Kyung at Yeonha's grave－"

"She didn't have a grave." He interrupted her sharply.

"Haru had her buried next to her late mother," She informed him, "Kyung...wanted to know if there was any way he could gain control of himself. He had realized that something was wrong but didn't know what. He came to me for answers and I didn't give them to him." The girl scoffed at herself, "My time in that world was running out and I was selfish at that moment. He begged and begged, saying how he didn't want anymore blood on his hands, that he was exhausted and couldn't care less about the throne.

"He confessed that they were going to poison you and put the blame on Lady Danoh. The poor boy," Bom said, sympathetically, "The only affection he had ever known was from Yeonha and Haru, and he couldn't even recognize it. Had it not been for them, Kyung would have been lost a long time ago."

The man in front of her jeered, "You won't see any pity for him from me, Bom. You know, that guy came across 'Trumpet Creeper' a few days ago in the library."

Though she didn't outwardly react, Jinmichae could tell from the edge in her eyes that she was alarmed. "You cannot let him see it." She said, firmly, "It will ruin him, Jinmi. You absolutely cannot let the book fall in his hands."

He nodded, "It keeps switching places so I'm not that worried."

"Don't underestimate him." She warned, "He's only just begun to heal."

Jinmichae reassured her again and Bom shifted in her seat, still unable to shrug off the ominous feeling that loomed over them. Resting her chin on her knuckles, she slipped off her glasses and spaced out.

"They are saying the Witch in the Mountains cursed someone in town again."

"I would if they don't stop calling a Shaman a witch."

"Shamans are supposed to talk to the Spirits and the Gods and predict our future. Bom-ah, you toss old bones and light too many incense sticks and throw curses at the animals that wander into the shrine."

"I－well－the thing is－Stop laughing, unnie! I'm serious. Wait, wait, did you hear that? The Gods just spoke to me and they said that you're an annoying non-believer."

◆◆◆

Sagak.

"Sorry, I'm late!" Stage Yeonha hurried inside the cafe, clutching her tote bag, "Practise took longer than I thought."

Juda excitedly grabbed her arm, leading her to an empty chair next to Kyung. Namju rolled his eyes and mumbled 'about time' as Dohwa beamed. As the girl sat across him, he complimented her outfit.

"You look really pretty, Yeonha-ya."

She blushed and managed to say thanks. Her Real self, however, wanted to be free of the heels and the tight, high waisted skirt. Thank fuck I can adjust my top without ruining the Stage. A v-neck off shoulder blouse was a little too fancy for a small celebration like this, she felt.

Yeonha wanted to sleep through the Scene because, God, it was unbearably cliched and it made her cringe. Yes, A3 shines brightest when they're together. Yes, you guys are close like brothers. Yes, we'll find a way to end the engagement. I get it. I just really hope nobody touches the chocolate boba tea.

The boys put on party hats and, even though it was a Stage, Yeonha could feel Kyung's threatening glares, challenging her to laugh about it. She sniggered internally, grateful that her phone was on the table as Juda had asked her to take pictures.

Her Stage self sent him a disapproving look when he harshly brushed off Danoh when she had excitedly offered to feed him.

Namju raised his glass of champagne, emphasizing that 'his girl' wanted to congratulate Dohwa for returning to A3. As Dohwa's face fell, Real Yeonha considered flicking cake icing at Namju. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't move her fingers.

Both the boys fell into an argument that Yeonha zoned out of. It was very easy, really, zoning out. Like floating aimlessly on water.

When Namju finally blew the candles, (Hallelujah,Yeonha wanted to yell) and they dug into their sandwiches (She still thought buying out the store was taking it too far), the Stage ended. Juda got off her seat to look for something at the counter, only to stop and look back at Kyung.

"Ah, I just remembered," She pointed out at the sandwiches, "These have carrots. Didn't you say you hated those?"

Kyung's face instantly morphed into that of disgust. He had already bitten into it and was considering spitting it out. The boy looked so grossed out that he didn't notice Yeonha inconspicuously pointing the front camera of her phone towards him.

The rest of them looked surprised. Namju, the most, as he couldn't bear the idea of Juda knowing more about somebody other than him. A wide-eyed Danoh asked, "How did you know that?"

"Oh, we were all hanging out and he raged on for about five minutes."

Kyung glowered, "Shut up." He aggressively took off the party hat as Juda grinned at him and left.

Danoh hastily stood up too. She made a face at Namju, "Ugh, your dialogues are so cheesy." The girl stomped out of the cafe.

Yeonha, who was changing out of her heels (she had managed to smuggle her sneakers in her bag), nudged Kyung. "Shouldn't you go after her? Drop her home or something?"

"I don't have to."

"Just...go and ask her."

"Fine." He sighed and told her to wait at the store for him before trailing after Danoh.

Yeonha gathered her things and walked past Dohwa, patting him sympathetically on the back. She leaned on the counter where Juda was stowing away the cafe register. Juda pressed a finger to her lips and passed her the boba tea cup.

"I saw you eyeing it." She giggled as Yeonha almost burst into tears of joy.

"You. Are. Heaven sent. This is beautiful." The taller girl cried, taking a long sip of the drink. She paused for a second, "Back then, how did you－"

Juda blinked, "I told you, we were sitting on the stairs that day when something Jung-ah said triggered Kyung. You were there too."

"You remember that?"

"I like to remember things about my friend." Juda wiped the counter cheerfully. She didn't realize that Yeonha had stopped paying attention, absentmindedly chewing on the straw end.

Namju's aggravated voice made the girls turn towards him and Dohwa. The latter, with his head bowed in humility, admitted sadly, "I'm giving up on Juda, Namju-ya. You better take care of her and treat her right, okay? And it's not like I was meant to be with her, anyway. So...you don't need to feel threatened by me anymore."

Yeonha pressed her lips together, placing a comforting hand on Juda's shoulder. The girl seemed distraught upon hearing Dohwa's confession. She played it off with a forced laugh, and pretended that she didn't hear anything.

Dohwa is just...too nice for this world. Yeonha frowned. She hoped that whatever ending the Writer had planned for him (other than, you know, them ending up together), would make the boy happy.

◆◆◆

"You'd think being on the tennis team meant you had better aim." Yeonha snickered, watching Kyung struggle with the toy gun in his hands.

Through grit teeth, he mumbled, "Playing a real sport and－ah, fuck－playing a shitty video game in an arcade is different－oh, screw this! The system's rigged!" He scowled, letting the toy gun drop on the console with a thud.

"You didn't see me complain when you won Pacman."

"Any idiot can win Pacman!"

She grinned widely before moving onto a pinball machine, "Not this idiot though."

The pair tried to ignore the arcade owner staring at them unabashedly. He had been at it since they had walked in about an hour ago.

The owner had been perplexed by the two 'hilariously-overdressed-for-a-rundown-arcade' teenagers. At first, he had thought the girl had been dragged inside unwillingly. But when she excitedly led her boyfriend to the Tekken console and wiped the floor with him, the owner realized that it was the other way around. The boy seemed thoroughly annoyed by his surroundings. The owner winced behind the counter as the guy swore at everyone and their mother when he accidentally touched a piece of gum someone had stuck on one of the machines.

Well, that isn't going to last long, the man almost thought as he continued spying out of curiosity, until he saw them by the arm wrestling machine.

"If I win, dinner's on you," The girl said confidently, "If you win, dinner's on you."

The boy paused in the middle of pulling up the sleeve of his blazer. He made a face at her, "I don't think that's how it works." She gestured at him to go first with a smug look on her face. The owner chortled to himself when the arm grip barely moved an inch.

"Stand back and let the expert handle it," The girl cracked her knuckles and exchanged places with the guy. The owner was stumped by how easily the metal arm grip began bending backwards.

Suddenly, the guy pushed the arm grip forward with both his hands while failing to control the large smile on his face.

"Ack—Kyung, that's cheating!" The girl fought back, breaking into laughter. She lost as well, making Kyung cross his arms with satisfaction. "You cheater! I can't believe you did that." She wagged a finger at him.

"So much for 'I have better muscles than you'." He teased her, making the owner rethink the first impressions they had made on him.

It was an allout cheating war after that. The teens shuffled from console to console, finding new ways to make the other lose. A jab on the side, tickling the back of the neck, blocking out the view of the screen, pressing every button in sight while the other tried to play—goodness, they were like children!

"Hey, I think the pink bow will go with your dress shirt." The girl piled the tickets they had won on the counter, making the owner cough a little.

"Forget that." Kyung said, pointing up at the shelf, "Look, Yeonha. They're making plushies of you now."

It was an elephant doll.

They took both. Yeonha clipped the bow on the small tuft of hair the plushie had on top of its head. The girl beamed and thanked the owner before the two left.

"—tornado potato?"

"I thought we agreed on mandu."

"Kyung, you always get dumplings."

"Japchae then."

"And then bungeoppang!"

The owner listened in on their conversation warmly, until they were out of earshot. He stilled for a second and then slumped into his seat, sighing. Business was slow tonight. There were hardly any customers at the arcade. Did no one come to the arcade for date nights anymore?

◆◆◆

Jung was completely drained out. He had been snooping around for Advisor Kim, trying to find out what that man was up to. Somebody from class had told him that they had seen him lurking outside the school in the morning and Jung had taken to patrolling the grounds.

He didn't find anything suspicious and it bothered him.

Grumbling to himself about how 'thank god our physics teacher is gone. Now I can sleep in that hour,' he walked back to the class. Taek was waiting for him by the stairs outside the building door. The boy brightened up upon spotting Jung.

"You missed the morning classes." He said, throwing an arm around Jung's shoulders, "Where were you?"

"Checking the parameters."

"Oh, I love it when you speak spy."

"I wasn't—" No, he wouldn't give Taek the chance to flirt with him. He'd been doing that ever so often that Jung wanted to go deaf.

He wasn't stupid. He knew that the brunet fancied him more than anybody in the school. It showed. Well, it showed to him, anyway. The way the shaggy haired boy jumped at the chance to be alone with him, the subtle touches, the looks he sent his way, the excuses he made to be close to him.

Just because Jung wasn't in any condition to return Taek's feelings didn't mean he wasn't even slightly attracted to him. Yes, he was cute but he wasn't Byul. Nobody could replace Byul, with his dark curls pulled in a small ponytail and freckles scattered across his face that reminded Jung too much of the constellations in the night sky that they were deprived of.

As they entered the front hall, Jung exhaled, "Look, Taek-ah, I'm flattered by your affe— what's wrong?"

Following the boy's shocked gaze, he realized that they had just walked into Han Yeonha throwing someone down the staircase amidst a chase. She leapt down to the fallen student and pinned him on the floor. Much to the boys' horror, Yeonha was bleeding profusely from the forehead.

"Who sent you?" She twisted the student's arm harshly, "Answer me! Who do you serve?"

"What the f—" Taek gasped in horror as Jung immediately ran to her side. "Was that fucking Goryeo speech?"

The student in Yeonha's grasp was crying in pain as her hold on him tightened. "I don't know his name! You have to believe me—"

"I have ways to make you talk." Yeonha hissed, pressing the boy's face harder against the ground "Jung-ah, check on the King. He's in the gardens. This person attempted to assassinate the—"

"I told you—He didn't tell me his name. He just said he's an advisor. That—Ah, ow—that man threatened me. I—"

Jung forced Yeonha to free the student by pulling her upright. "Madam Han," He spoke calmly, playing along, "Would you explain what happened?" Before she could say anything, the 'assassin' scampered to his feet and fled, stumbling over his feet and looking back while sniffling. The girl tried to follow him, only for Jung to stop her.

"He's getting away, Jung. Move. He's—"

She began to sway dangerously. Grabbing a hold of her shoulders, Jung asked again, "What happened, Madam Han?"

Yeonha's eyes fluttered shut. She gripped her side, mumbling in pain. The blood had soaked her pristine white blouse. There was bruising down her back, he noticed from what little was visible from her collar. Her legs gave out and she fell forwards only for Jung to catch her. He picked her up and looked over his shoulder.

"Taek, get Bom from class. I'm taking Yeonha to the nurse's office."

"Wait—Wha—Jung-ah, what—"

Jung had finished cleaning and patching her up by the time they arrived, with Jinmichae in tow. The latter explained that someone had told Yeonha to wait behind one of the school buildings when he had come across her. They had talked only for a little while when her body language changed.

"The guy you saw threw a table out of the third floor window." Jinmichae looked at the unconscious girl, "She pushed me out of the way and took the hit. Thankfully—" He exhaled, "Thankfully, it wasn't fatal."

"And she just shot up and ran out to look for him?" Bom asked, pushing the bed covers aside to assess the stains on Yeonha's clothes. She frowned deeply, disturbed by how still her friend lay with bandages wrapped around her head.

"Yes."

Taek, who was peeking from behind the curtain, asked out of concern, "Shouldn't we take her to the hospital."

"I examined her." Jung said, sitting by the girl, "She's going to be alright. Either we wait for her to wake up or we wait for the Scene to change. Taking her to the hospital might make things chaotic."

"Taking who to the hospital?" The voice made everyone jump out of their skins. Lee Dohwa walked past Taek, looking worried, "I saw Bom running out of class and—OH MY GOD, IS THAT BLOOD? IS THAT YEONHA? IS THAT YEONHA'S BLOOD? WHAT HAPPENED? IS SHE OKAY?"

Jinmichae pulled the hysterical boy out of the nurse's room, struggling to make him shut up. Jung massaged his temple out of frustration.

"Earlier," Taek started, "Her speech changed. I heard it. She was speaking like she did back then. Why?"

Bom slowly explained, "It's happened once before. A long time back, I suppose—it's hard to keep track of time. Characters started to change the Stage and one person in particular started to...glitch, for the lack of better term. It wasn't noticeable first but it began slipping into the Stage and before we could do anything, the Writer wiped out a few characters. We never saw them again."

Jung clenched his jaw.

"So..." The brunet gripped the curtain, looking afraid, "What does that mean for us? What'll happen to us?"

Bom shook her head, "I don't know." Slowly, she suggested, "We should let Kyung know."

"And tell him what?" Jung asked, "'Your girlfriend almost died by the hands of your driver, who, by the way, is a psychopath with a fragile ego out to kill her because she was smarter than him in the last manhwa'? That'll fuck things up, Bom."

"Well, we can't tell him that she fell." She argued, "He'll see right through it. And if he finds out through Dohwa..."

"We can just keep Dohwa away from Kyung until the Scene changes." Taek offered, "We don't need to tell Kyung what happened."

Bom and Jung exchanged glances. It wasn't right. Yeonha had almost died. The boy deserved to know. But they didn't really have a better alternative.

"Okay," Bom finally said, "We don't tell him."

But then again, when had things ever gone the way they wanted?

◆◆◆

Chapter Text

Yeonha couldn't figure out for the life of her as to why her friends were treating her like a porcelain doll. They had been fussing over her ever since she had stepped inside school that day. Bom had been practically glued herself to her hip. Even Jinmichae had been oddly affectionate towards her. Jung and Taek disappeared now and then, making Yeonha suspicious but she brushed it off. They didn't like each other like that...did they?

"How are you feeling?" Bom asked, her tensed eyes hiding behind the smudged lenses. Honestly, how does she see through those glasses?

"Like someone tried to crack my skull using a sledgehammer." Yeonha answered honestly, rotating her shoulder backwards, "My whole body aches, which is weird considering I felt fine in the morning. I didn't have early practise either since I have a match in the evening." She looked up at the ceiling of the classroom, massaging her chin, "This is...really weird."

The chubby girl let out a nervous chuckle, "Ha, yeah. Weird."

Yeonha squinted at her dubiously. She jumped a little when Dohwa came charging into the class, yelling her name.

"You're okay!" He cried, kneeling on the side of her chair. Clasping her hands in his, Dohwa pouted, "I was so, so worried when I saw you—ouch." He tumbled sideways as Bom didn't try to hide the fact that she had shoved him. "What was that for?"

"Don't hold her hands." Bom said seriously, "She's spoken for."

Helping the boy up, Yeonha shot her friend a look, "What's with you guys today? What the hell is going on?"

"Nothing."

Crossing her arms, she scowled, "Bom, I'm not dimwitted. I know you guys are hiding something. Tell me the truth."

"If she won't, then I will." Dohwa started, horrified by the fact that they were keeping what he saw a secret. Before an annoyed Bom could get a word out, he said, "Yeonha, I saw you in the infirmary, completely knocked out and there was —"

Sagak.

The room looked ridiculous, truth be told. Real Yeonha almost choked on her spit, wondering if this was all because of her approving Namju's absurd plan. Streamers, balloons, banners, rose petals and scented candles. She stood by the door, taking in the flashiness of the room.

"Impressive, isn't it?" Stage Dohwa said wistfully from her side, looking at her, "Namju has put in so much effort for Juda. I almost feel jealous." He turned to read the words on the large banner on the wall and sighed.

Stage Yeonha was quiet for a moment, contemplating on what to say. Finally, she wrapped her arms around her midriff and whispered, "I'm sorry."

Surprised, the boy faced her fully, "Why are you sorry? You've done nothing to upset me, Yeonha-ya." He forced a smile.

"Stop it." Just like him, Yeonha seemed to be taken aback by what she had uttered, "Stop doing that, Dohwa." His expression turned to a confused one as she continued, "Stop pretending that you're happy when you're not. I can always see through you. So...you can stop pretending in front of me." Ew, barf.

"How do you always know?" He asked, the smile melting away.

Gee, I don't know, Dohwa, maybe it's that very animated dark cloud around you or the sad music.

"Because it's you."

Writer, I swear to God—

Her feet began to move towards the hallway when Dohwa stopped her. "Can I come to you then?" He asked, making her face him, "When I don't want to pretend for a while?"

Stage Yeonha nodded, "You don't have to ask twice. And, perhaps to improve your mood, I'll let you in on a secret now and then." She beamed at him.

Dohwa strode towards her, stopping a few inches away. He tilted his head down and said, "Do you have a secret for me now?"

Boy sure has game, Yeonha thought, her face heating up slightly. She pretended to ponder over his question before replying, "Okay then. Today's secret is that I insisted on having lessons in ballroom dancing with you so that you wouldn't feel alone." The slight breeze from nowhere blew the loose strands of her hair away from her face.

He stared at her with wide eyes brimming with emotion as his mouth fell open slightly.

Sagak.

"Aah!" Dohwa dramatically pressed his back against the wall while clutching his chest and slid to the ground, "Stage Yeonha, I think I'm falling for you."

She rolled her eyes and laughed, "Shut up." Crinkling her nose while peeping in the room through the window, Yeonha commented, "Eugh, look at all that nonsense. I would probably burst into tears out of embarrassment if someone did that for me. I mean—look at that banner. Why do you need your picture up there in that size? Jesus."

"True." The boy nodded, looking up at her, "But it is romantic, nonetheless."

"It is not."

"Why, does Baek Kyung not do anything like this for you?" He teased.

Yeonha made a puking gesture, "Pssh. He'd explode at the thought of it. I don't think either of us prefer big gestures like this. In the Shadow, anyway." As Dohwa shifted to rest his elbows on his knees, she snapped her fingers as if she had just remembered something, "Back then, before the Stage, you were telling me something."

The boy leapt to his feet, "Oh yeah. I wanted to ask you but for some reason, Jung and that other guy kept dragging me away. How did you hurt yourself that badly?"

"I...wasn't—what?" She seemed absolutely baffled, "Hurt how?"

Dohwa made gestures, perturbed by her lack of memory, "There was...so much blood on your clothes. And you had bandages around your head. I thought you had stopped breathing!"

Yeonha pressed her hands to her face, "That's not right. I came to school, I attended classes—"

"You skipped Maths."

"No, I didn't!"

With her jaw almost hitting the ground, the girl zoned out while staring hard at the floor. There couldn't have been a Stage. I would know if there was. We had Maths after English and—oh my fucking god, where did I go after English?

"Your friends were there." Dohwa offered, "Jinmichae pushed me out of the infirmary when I asked what happened." He pouted.

She swore loudly, making him wince. "I cannot fucking believe—that's why I've been feeling as if—I'm going to kill them—"

Dohwa followed her as she stormed down the corridor. "I'm—I'm sure they had their reasons and—Yeonha, think it through."

"You." She whirled around, pointing a finger at him, making him take a step back, "Don't tell Kyung anything until I figure this out, okay? Okay?"

He frowned, "I don't like this—"

"Lee Dohwa."

"Okay." The boy agreed halfheartedly.

◆◆◆

The three watched Yeonha with her head buried in her lap. She had interlocked her fingers behind her head, bending her torso down over her crossed legs. The girl was overwhelmed with what they had just told her. The trio simultaneously thought how fortunate Jinmichae was that he didn't have to explain anything to Yeonha. That man had hidden himself away in the cafeteria, refusing to be on the receiving end of Yeonha's fury, if it came to that.

Yeonha rocked back and forth, sitting on the large step. Fucking hell, I had almost died. She looked up for a second, "I got hit by a table?"

Jung, standing next to Bom and Taek in front of her, nodded.

"From three floors up?"

Another nod.

"Then I went to find who did it?"

All three of them nodded.

"And I've been slipping into my previous character?"

"We've told you everything twice already—oof." Taek rubbed his injured side, sending a wounded glance at Bom.

Yeonha resumed her position, rocking back and forth. Again she stopped and looked at her friends, "Why didn't you tell me before?"

Bom pointed her chin at the girl, "So that you wouldn't freak out like you're doing right now. Goodness, that Dohwa. Why didn't you tell him to keep his motormouth shut?" She hissed at the boys, who looked offended.

"We tried!" Jung snapped, "That guy's very slippery."

"You're a trained—"

"I'm a student."

Bom scowled at him before taking a seat next to Yeonha. Taking her hand, the spectacled girl said, "Look, don't think too much about it. You're alright now. We'll take the necessary precautions the next time—"

"'Next time'?" Yeonha cried, "What do you mean 'next time'? And how can you tell me not to think about it too much. Bom, I may look and act like this but I've never come close to death like I did today—don't you fucking tell me otherwise, Jung—I have every right to have a meltdown." She raked her fingers over her skull harshly, "Why? Why me? What did I do to deserve all this?" With her fingers still in her hair, Yeonha looked at Jung harshly, who was about to answer. "Do not answer that either."

"He's going to come after you again." Bom said, "Advisor Kim. We've been too casual about this."

"Sorry to interrupt." Taek chimed, "But is anyone going to tell her that she might cause the current world to collapse?"

"Oh, come on."

"Taek!"

Yeonha promptly exploded into tears, wailing and sniffling and hiccuping, "This is too much for me to handle. I don't—I don't want to—Why didn't I fucking die—I don't want to be aware any—anymore."

The boys stared at her, startled by the uncontrollable sobs she was emanating. Jung looked mildly uncomfortable as Yeonha sniffled before letting out another loud cry while covering her eyes. Bom rubbed her back soothingly and said, "If you weren't aware, you wouldn't be with Kyung."

The taller girl paused her crying, thought about what Bom had said, and then cried harder, "Why can't I be fucking normal? I don't want to do this. I want to go home and sleep and forget everything."

Jung mumbled something that sounded very much like 'me too'.

Yeonha cried hysterically. Taek turned away once or twice to cover his amused face. Once the girl had quietened down, Bom offered her a handkerchief. As a red faced Yeonha dabbed the corner of her eyes, Jung commented.

"I keep forgetting." He regarded her seriously, "that you're just a teenager and not the weapons mistress that we knew."

"Well, shit, what gave that away?" Yeonha scowled, her eyes heavy after all the tears she had shed. "Kyung can't know."

"We weren't going to tell him in the first place." Bom admitted, looking a little guilty, "Figured he'd be less angry if you told him instead."

The girl forced a chuckle, "No way. He has always had to deal with the trauma of losing the people close to him. If something were to happen to me—I...I can't burden him with this too."

"But what if something does happen to you?" Taek asked, shoving his hands in his coat pockets, "If you are hurt beyond healing, then what?"

Yeonha opened her mouth to counter but then realized what a shitty argument she was making. Kyung had to know. He deserved to know. She didn't want to think about how he'd feel if she suddenly...died. And besides, she was already keeping secrets from him. How many more?

"Okay." Yeonha nodded to herself, "Okay, I'll tell him. But...not today. I need to mentally prepare myself."

Her friends seemed satisfied with her answer—Jung glowered but didn't object and Yeonha was grateful for that. She really didn't have the energy to defend her decision. All she wanted was to put on some sweat pants and cry in her room until her chest felt lighter, and then eat ice cream while watching some shitty comedy movie.

"Oh, there you guys are!" The four turned their heads to see Juda skipping down the stairs, "I was searching for you. Do you want to have lunch together?"

Taek grinned, pushing past Jung, and looped his arm with Juda's. "I'd kill for some food right now."

In the back, Yeonha let out a strangled noise.

◆◆◆

Lunch was terrible too.

Jinmichae had declared that Yeonha's diet was being monitored very strictly because the coach had gotten the wind about her frequent dessert raids. The girl dragged her feet to where her friends were sitting only to find Jung missing, with Oh Namju in his place. He barely paid any attention to her though.

Saemi, who was already fuming about the fact that Juda and Namju were having lunch together, flipped when she saw Kyung sit across Yeonha. She misread his gestures of picking out vegetables that he abhorred and piling them up on Bom and Juda's tray. After Juda and Namju left, Saemi began to snap and sneer in their direction, making Kyung offhandedly call her the villain of the book.

Danoh immediately jumped to her friend's defense as Yeonha chided Kyung. He shrugged it off.

"Up until half of the manhwa, you were thought to be the villain too." Yeonha mumbled.

His spoon clattered over the steel tray as he looked up vacantly at her. "Fine. Sure." Kyung pushed his chair back and got up, "I need to leave."

"What? No, wait. I didn't mean it...like that." She watched him storm out of the cafeteria, feeling immensely guilty about what she said. "He never takes such things seriously. I didn't mean to offend him..." Yeonha accidentally made eye contact with Danoh, who was frowning. Shoulders drooping, she felt her appetite die.

Taek waved his chopsticks in the air, "Just go talk to him. It's not a big deal."

Bom nodded, "Yeah, he must've already been upset."

Their demeanour changed once Haru stopped by their table. "Did that Baek Kyung say anything to you?" He asked Yeonha, trying to ignore the hardened look Taek was sending his way, "You look like you've been crying, noona."

She shook her head, "No, no. I'm just...stressed about the match, you know. Are you coming to watch?"

"Yes." He smiled at her, wondering why Bom refused to meet his eye, "Jiho and I will both be there. Are you sure nothing's wrong?"

"Fine." Yeonha forced a smile, "Everything's...great. Except for the stress, I mean." She waved him off, "Go on, go eat with Danoh. I'll see you after school."

Taek exhaled heavily once Haru left. "I would've had a meltdown if that guy had sat here," He said, shovelling rice into his mouth. "I don't understand how you can be around someone like him."

Yeonha made a face at him, "Maybe because he's my brother?"

He let out a dismissive noise.

She left for the library after lunch. Since she had a match that day, the teacher had ordered her to serve detention during one of her free hours. Yeonha envied Jung, who had spent the entire break sleeping in an empty classroom, according to Bom. She could use some shut eye herself. With any luck, the match would be a Stage and she wouldn't have to consciously make an effort to fight.

"It's like they never learnt to clean up after themselves." Yeonha grumbled, having half a mind to slam the encyclopedia on someone's head. My head. I should slam it against my head so hard that my damn brains fall out and I don't have to deal with the world.

It took six students approaching her to help them look for a book ("I'm serving detention, not working as a part-time librarian.") for Yeonha to throw them all out and hide behind the bookshelves, lurking by the windows. She waited desperately for the day to be over.

Outside the window, down by the gardens, Haru and Danoh were sitting side by side on a bench. Yeonha bit the inside of her cheek, reluctantly watching them exchange coy looks while blushing. She absentmindedly rubbed the base of her neck. It made her happy, watching her brother laugh. But she was scared of what he'd do for Danoh. Yeonha didn't have the heart to tell them to stop trying to change the Stage.

She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she didn't hear the footsteps approaching her from behind. The hand on her shoulder jolted her straight into panic mode. Yeonha didn't think twice before twisting the stranger's arm, making them fall to the ground on their back. With a knee digging into their gut, she raised her elbow while pinning the person.

Kyung's stupefied eyes stared back at her, "Please, not the face."

Yeonha immediately let go of him and stumbled backwards, landing on her butt. He slowly sat up, craning his neck side to side while holding his shoulder.

"Jesus, now I understand why the boys were scared of you in middle school." He chuckled, massaging his arm, "Your friends said I'd find you here." Kyung crossed his legs and sat, not realizing that Yeonha was close to hyperventilating, "About earlier, I'm...sorry. Regardless of my mood, I shouldn't have snapped at you like that. Y—"

Placing her palms over her eyes, Yeonha let out a sob again. Kyung looked at her, speechless, as she hunched over and hiccuped while crying. He put an arm around her shoulder and pulled her towards him. Yeonha, while still covering her face, trembled into his chest.

"Bad day?" Kyung asked.

She nodded.

"Me too." With the back of his hand, he wiped her tears.

Yeonha's voice cracked when she spoke, "What happened?" If he continued to run his fingers through her hair, she thought, she'd fall asleep right there. Wouldn't be such a bad thing.

"I ran into your brother a few times." He replied, stretching out his legs while leaning against the side of a shelf, "and imagine my surprise when I found out he was aware. Again."

She quietened for a bit before muttering an apology. Kyung dismissed it, distractedly running his knuckles gently over Yeonha's jaw. He nuzzled against her hair.

"Your brother's a bastard."

Yeonha broke into laughter. "He might be a jerk to you, but he's nice to everyone else." She shifted a little, "Just like how you're a jerk to everyone but me."

"I try."

"That's true," She said with an afterthought, "You're trying to be nice."

Kyung rolled his eyes, "Ah, yes. I'm the villain, aren't I? How am I even attracted to you when all you do is insult me?"

He was clearly teasing her but Yeonha's expression fell. "I'm sorry." She looked up at him, "For what I said earlier. I shouldn't have—it was awful of me. I just—I'm sorry...for everything."

"I was riled up at that time too." Kyung replied, "It's alright. Then again, I do have that villainous charm, don't I?" When she let out a snort, he nudged her, "I am charming."

"Mm, sure." Yeonha said with amusement before kissing him.

His hands instantly placed themselves on the small of her back as she locked her arms around his shoulders. Kyung leaned in so much that he didn't realize Yeonha had pulled him to the floor. He inhaled sharply when she bit his lower lip and placed a palm flat on the wooden floor, next to her head to steady himself. His other arm was still around her waist.

"Ah, sorry, my leg's cramping." She blushed a bright pink.

Kyung was very conscious of the way their limbs were tangled—the way their bodies were pressed together— provoking him to kiss her again with new found vigour. Yeonha let out a muffled noise in surprise.

A loud thud suddenly made them aware of where they were. The two broke apart and turned towards the source of the sound in unison.

Lee Dohwa had his back to them while fanning his face violently. "So much sin." He wheezed, peeping over his shoulder once before shuddering. "So much sin." The boy cleared his throat and said, "I'll give you both ten seconds. There's a very interesting manhwa on the shelf across from you and I'm not walking over or around your sinning selves."

Their faces were still burning with embarrassment when Dohwa walked past them, avoiding any eye contact while mumbling to himself.

"...corrupting a library, honestly. I'd like to see you say that you're just friends now. I mean, I've been friends with Baek Kyung for more than ten years and he has never kissed me like that—"

"Oi."

"Lee Dohwa, you read romance novels more than everybody in this school put together!" Yeonha protested but the boy wouldn't hear anything of it.

"Reading is one thing. Witnessing it personally...my goodness, I'm sweating. 'Not dating' my foot. You bunch of lying liars."

Chapter Text

Jiho squinted up suspiciously at Haru, who had offered her a piggyback ride home. "What's the catch?" She asked, dubiously, "And why are you smiling at me like that?"

Haru looked offended. She had always liked it when he used to carry her on his back. "What does that mean? I always smile at you!" Haru insisted.

She crossed her arms, turning away to look at her older sister, who was by the gym entrance. Oh Namju was rolling his eyes at Yeonha as he shoved a bouquet of yellow and violet flowers in her hands. Yeonha looked surprised for a second before nodding and bidding him goodbye. As the girl walked towards her siblings, Namju smiled widely and waved at Jiho.

"He won't come with us?" Jiho asked as Yeonha motioned for them to leave.

"No," Yeonha replied, rotating her shoulder backwards, "He's got some...stuff to take care of. Come on, let's go." She offered Jiho her hand to hold out of habit but the younger girl stared at her with the same expression she had given Haru.

"There's something very wrong with both of you today." Jiho began to power walk away, her shoulder length dark hair swaying dramatically.

Yeonha sent a questioning look at Haru. He shrugged, turning the conversation towards her match. She had won, obviously, and Namju had come to watch her match on orders from his mother. That's what he had told her outside the gym. They had to keep up their appearances after all.

"Dad said he'll take us out for dinner today." Haru told her, "To celebrate. Do you want me to carry your kitbag for you? You must be tired."

She waved him off, "No, it's alright. I just need sleep. I've had a very, very long day."

Her back ached. Her shoulders ached. If she were to twist her torso or rotate her arms, Yeonha was sure that her bones would crack. It took everything in her to not strip off her jersey right there and stick muscle patches all over her body. The hospital wasn't very far from their school so Yeonha didn't mind the walk. She was, however, bothered by the fact that Haru couldn't speak or understand French.

"What do you mean you don't understand it?" She demanded, readjusting the strap of her bag over her shoulder. "I've seen you talk to mom."

Haru sulked, "Mom sometimes says stuff and I just laugh and nod. Usually she doesn't notice. I don't think the Writer gave me a detailed background. I'm not very good at English either."

"No way!"

She offered to tutor him as exams were right around the corner. Haru blushed before admitting that Danoh had already stated firmly that she would help him. Yeonha teased him about the girl until they reached the hospital where their dad was waiting (and until Jiho turned around and stared at them strangely because the twins never got along so what was wrong with them today?)

Haru was blushing and laughing, jokingly tugging at Jiho's hair as she scowled at her older siblings. He looked up just before crossing the road to the hospital entrance and froze, all the liveliness disappearing from his face. Yeonha followed his gaze.

Storming out of the building with one hand in his pocket was Kyung. He kept his head down as he passed them by, not noticing the three. He was still in his uniform. Yeonha assumed that he must've come here directly with Danoh.

"I...um..." Yeonha's eye trailed after him before she looked at Haru, "You guys go ahead. I'll be right back."

"Noona, wait—"

The boy frowned, watching her hurry after Baek Kyung into the courtyard. Jiho tugged at his sleeve, looking the same way.

"You both should get your heads checked." She said, "You're being too nice today. It's not normal."

Haru held her deadpan gaze before ruffling her hair vigourously, inciting a shriek from her. His sister was adorable, honestly. She didn't even come up to his waist but she made him feel like she was more grown up than him and Yeonha put together. Haru chuckled as she gave him the stink eye, and walked past her into the building.

Kyung was pacing up and down in front of a bench by the time Yeonha caught up to him. He was unusually quiet and seemed distraught. She placed her bag and the bouquet on the bench soundlessly.

"Hey, you."

He whirled around wide-eyed. It broke her heart to see him close to tears, frozen in place. Not a word escaped his mouth as he gaped at her. Yeonha hesitated to take a step towards him as she waited for him to say that he needed to be alone or something. In three long strides, Kyung had pulled her towards him by the waist and buried his face in the crook of her neck.

"How do you always know?" He asked in a hoarse voice.

Yeonha brushed her fingers through his hair soothingly, "I get lucky most of the time. Sit. Tell me what happened."

Even when they sat side by side, Kyung kept a death grip on her hand. Yeonha curled up next to him, patiently waiting for him to speak up. He fidgeted for a while, eyes flitting over their surroundings.

"You brought flowers?" He asked, looking at the bouquet resting over Yeonha's bag.

She glanced at them, "Ah, these. No, I—Namju brought these for me. His mom made him bring these for me, I mean. I won, by the way." She extended the bouquet to him but he pushed it back.

"I had no doubt that you'd win." He kissed her temple lightly, "And you should know—those flowers, yellow chrysanthemums and purple hyacinths, mean 'I'm sorry I'm rejecting you' so unless you have something to tell me..."

Yeonha promptly tossed them back on her kit. "Flower nerd." She mumbled.

He gave a watery smile, looking at the floating streetlights down the pavement, "Not really. I know a bit because my mother—" Kyung faltered and bit the inside of his cheek. He let out a shaky breath, clenched his jaw and turned away. "I wish he cared about us."

She watched him lean back against the bench and narrate all the ways his father had let him and his mother down. Yeonha felt her throat constrict at the thought of an eight year old Kyung all alone at his mother's funeral. Baek Daesung had brought his new family home that day while Kyung had spent the entire night on the floor of the columbarium, staring at his mother's urn. His father hadn't even realized that he wasn't home.

"He never accompanied her when she had appointments with the doctor. I didn't even know she was sick until the driver dropped me off at the hospital and said that she had been admitted there." Kyung tried to blink away the tears that had gathered at the corner of his eyes. "Sometimes...sometimes I wish I hadn't been born so that she had no reason to stay with him."

The urge to break Director Baek's skull increased exponentially in Yeonha. Joonhyun might protest against the idea but she didn't care. He'd get over it. That man was a monster. Clenching her fist, she looked towards Kyung to find his eyes already boring into hers.

He shook his head, letting out an amused breath of laugh, "Don't. He's not worth it."

"I didn't say anything."

"Most of the time, you don't have to." Even through his sadness, he always managed to look at her with such adoration.

She tried to find the right words to comfort him but failed. Unlike him or even her Stage self, she couldn't console anyone. All Yeonha could do was sit next to him and hold his hand. And she felt something beyond terrible about herself.

"Do you...want to go somewhere else? Away from the hospital?" She asked timidly.

He hummed, "Where would we go? Ah, you wanted to go to the beach right?"

She seemed genuinely surprised at this, "No, no, no. Where do you want to go?"

"I wouldn't care where we go as long as we're together."

Kyung didn't notice the way her eyes widened. He had said the same words to her a long time ago. Hearing them again knocked the wind out of her lungs. Yeonha didn't know if this was a bad sign or not. But boy, did it get her heart racing. She zoned out, staring at him as he wrung his hands. He's got such nice hands.

"Well?"

Yeonha checked the time on her phone, "Now?" She halfheartedly ignored the text Haru had sent her, asking where she was.

He shrugged, "Sure. We can make it in time for the last bus. Stay still until sunrise. It's a weekend anyway."

"What, and sleep on a bench till sunrise?"

"Or the bus station." Rolling his eyes, Kyung stood up and pulled her by the arm. "You asked where I wanted to go. I want to go to the beach. Now. With you."

"Fine." She slung her kitbag over her shoulder and nodded at the bunch of flowers, "Ah, I don't want to throw them away. What do I do with these?"

"Chuck them at your brother."

"No."

He made a face at her and Yeonha wondered whether he felt slightly better than he did fifteen minutes ago.

"I need to stop by my house first." She said, deciding to leave the bouquet on the bench, "There's no way I'm going to a beach in my uniform. And what if it's cold? I don't have my shawl or my scarf or my jacket! What if it rains? What if my phone runs out of charge?"

"Alright, alright." Kyung scowled, tugging her towards the courtyard exit, "It's not like we're going on a vacation to Jeju island."

They agreed to meet at the forked road. Yeonha snuck back home and called her dad, apologizing for missing the celebratory dinner. ("A project came up. I'm going to Bom's to work. I'm sleeping over at her place. Yeah, there's tons to do. Don't ask Haru about it though. He wouldn't know since he's in a different class.") She quickly changed into a dark pair of jeans, a sweatshirt, and threw on a jacket over it to hide the insane amount of muscle tape and patches on her body. Just as she sprinted out the front door, Yeonha ran into her mom.

"Where are you going in a hurry?" The woman raised a sharp eyebrow, "I thought you were going out for dinner with your father and the kids."

Yeonha let out a nervous laugh. She tried to squeeze her way from between her mother and the door frame, pressing her bag close to her chest, "Yeah, I just remembered I had some school work so I'm going to Bom's house. We're pulling an all-nighter."

She couldn't even hear what her mother replied as she hastened out of the gate.

He wasn't there yet. Yeonha shoved her hands in her pockets and bounced on the balls of her feet. She was excited. She had been wanting to go to the seaside with Kyung for months now but she couldn't bring it up for some reason.

Kyung arrived not long after. He threw a glance over his shoulder before hurrying down the road. He eyed her backpack warily, "I told you we're not going on a—"

Yeonha stood on her tiptoes and kissed him once, twice, thrice—

Raising his eyebrows in surprise, he mumbled, "Okay, mmph—what's with all the affection? Not that I'm complaining." He bumped his nose against hers.

She pressed her lips together, looking extremely smug, "I don't know. I just like you a lot."

Under the streetlights, she could see the tips of his ears turn red. "Shut up." He cleared his throat and held out his hand, pointedly looking away.

They argued lightheartedly about his (gigantic) coat on their way to the bus station ("It's just a grey coat—" "First of all, it's pewter and second, it makes you look like you wrapped a bigass blanket around yourself." "There's no difference between grey and pewter." "I cannot believe you said that.") and arrived exactly a few minutes before the last bus departed.

The bus driver glowered at them as they shuffled inside and sat in the back. They were among the only five passengers on the bus that night and nobody seemed to pay any attention to each other. Yeonha offhandedly thought about how far the manhwa world must extend.

She placed her bag in her lap and asked Kyung, who was looking out the window, "Do you think we're on a flat earth or something?"

"Huh?"

"Like...if we go enough distance from where the story is centered, do we just...fall off? Into oblivion? Or do we hit a wall?"

Kyung stared off into space with a troubled look as he contemplated over what she said. He thought of a logical explanation but couldn't come up with anything. Finally, after a long pause, he glanced at her from the corner of his eye, "Go to sleep."

"Good idea." She agreed, "My brain is beyond exhausted. Jesus, today felt like the longest day of my life."

"We could've gone some other day." He frowned, eyeing the bit of muscle tape that peeked out of under her jacket, at the base of her neck.

Yeonha tried to inconspicuously adjust her collar, "No, it's alright. I don't know how the story will play out so I'd rather not put off things."

She sent a voicemail to Bom, explaining the situation if her parents ever ended up calling the girl ("Tell them it's school work. Make something up if they ask. And don't turn up at my house tomorrow to watch RuPaul's Drag Race with mom. No, going to the beach isn't code for anything!") Before long, Yeonha was fast asleep with her head leaning on Kyung's shoulder as he gazed out thoughtlessly at the little traffic moving by and against the bus.

◆◆◆

"If you're not going to eat that," Kyung said while leaning over the table, jolting Yeonha into drowsily blinking her eyes open, "then I will."

She inhaled loudly before lifting her head a little to bite into the skewer he had held out. "Sorry I keep dozing off." She huffed and fanned her mouth, "Ah, hot, hot."

They had found a 24-hour restaurant/inn squeezed between a series of closed or empty stores by pure luck. The streets leading to the beach were deserted and before Yeonha could trip over air while walking with her eyes closed, Kyung pulled her into the inn.

The innkeeper was kind enough to offer them two rooms when she saw Yeonha lay down on the seating cushions, using her backpack as a pillow. "I wonder why it's empty outside," The woman had said, tapping her chin with a finger, "It's not even eleven yet. Strange." Kyung gestured for the menu before she could notice anything else.

"What happened to not wanting to put things off?" Kyung teased Yeonha from across the table. He sat cross legged, elbows on the tabletop.

"If I don't sleep, I'll probably collapse while trying not to put things off." He couldn't really see the face she was making as she snuggled into the ground. "Besides, I ate really well." She sighed with content, making him smile to himself.

When Yeonha fell into silence, Kyung thumped the table to grab her attention, "Don't fall asleep here. We can go up to the rooms."

There was a considerable pause after which Yeonha slowly raised her head and asked, "Are you...coming onto me?"

"Why? Do you want me to?" He replied without missing a beat. She opened her mouth to reply but not a word fell out. Kyung rolled his eyes and got up, calling for the innkeeper, "Ma'am, I only need one room. She'll be sleeping on the doormat outside."

When he began to walk away, Yeonha stumbled to her feet to follow him while crying out in objection. Their rooms were adjacent to each other and, if she was to be brutally honest, Yeonha's over privileged self felt that both of them combined could fit into her closet, despite the queen sized beds. And there would still be room left.

The bed, which looked clean enough, was pushed against the wall. There was a large window over it with no curtains. A small bedside table with a lamp that flickered a dull yellow now and then, a lopsided painting hanging loosely on the opposite wall, and a rickety chair that had seen better days — wasn't that bad, really.

They agreed to meet at five in the morning ("no pain, no gain," Yeonha mumbled unhappily) Kyung had no problems falling asleep in an unfamiliar place. He had done it a lot of times. Once, he had accidentally pissed off his father who threw him out. The boy slept in the garage that night. One of the househelps had been kind enough to sneak him in. He thought of never mentioning the story to Yeonha. She might kill the man in his sleep. She always looked like she was ready to kill him.

It was well past midnight when Kyung jerked awake at the feel of someone tugging away the bed covers.

"Yeonha—" He whisper-yelled, crossing his arms over his naked torso in alarm, "Yeonha, what the hell!?"

She had his back to him, keeping a few inches of distance. Snuggling into the sheets, she murmured, "No heater in my room." Her hands were squashed between her knees to keep them warm.

"I'm not wearing a shirt."

"Hmm. Dun worry. Won't touch you."

Kyung shifted as close as could to the wall, feeling very flustered. He couldn't make out much of her in the dark except that she had her hair in a long braid. Yeonha turned towards him in her sleep, making him panic and turn his head away. When it was clear that she wasn't awake, Kyung braved another look at her.

Sometimes, when he looked at her, he felt that he couldn't breathe. But in a good way. Always in a good way. In the past few months, Kyung had felt more human than he ever did. The question had almost escaped his lips when he was with her. How can you be with someone like me? Why would you be with someone like me? He could almost hear her say why wouldn't I? And then she'd list out everything she saw in him that he'd find hard to believe because he wasn't a good person. He had never been.

(Because look how he treated someone like Eun Danoh.)

He reached out to adjust the covers over Yeonha's shoulder. In the stillness of the room, he could only hear her rhythmic breathing.

She was keeping secrets from him. He knew it. But as long as it wasn't something around 'yeah so that whole 'I like you' thing was lie', he was okay with it. He didn't like it but he was okay with it. Besides, Kyung had more pressing matters to pay attention to. Like stopping Eun Danoh from changing the Stage. He never wanted to hear Yeonha cry out the way she did when Haru and Jinho disappeared ever again.

They plagued his dreams sometimes. Her screams. Ever so often, it was Yeonha smiling helplessly as she bled to death. Kyung made sure to be around her more on those days.

Yeonha mumbled something, making him screw his eyes shut. If she caught him staring at her the way he was, she'd make fun of him. Fuck it, he thought, brushing aside the stray strands of her hair that tickled her forehead.

Han Yeonha was beautiful when she was quiet. That didn't mean she was any less of it when she was loud because she was. She was beautiful when she yelled at him for being mean ; when she flopped over on the judo mat, sweaty and red from practise ; when she cursed with her head tilted at the sky because the Writer made her cry ; when she recited horrible pick up lines that Bom taught her, without really knowing what they meant, and especially when Yeonha threw him off guard, time and again, by telling him that she really liked him.

If he were to go back in time, he wouldn't change a thing. He'd live through every bit of hurt and pain if it meant laying next to Yeonha like this.

Ah, Kyung realized, his knuckles brushing over her cheekbones, I love her.

Yeonha's nose twitched. She turned away and sneezed loudly, making Kyung nearly jump out of his skin. The girl quivered a little from the cold and rolled over onto the nearest available source of warmth. Kyung froze for the nth time that night as Yeonha curled up next to him, laying her head over his bare chest.

He tried to stifle his laughter but failed.

"Can' seep if you laugh." She murmured, dragging her surprisingly cold hand across to rest it on his shoulder.

"Sorry." He involuntarily shivered at her touch and wrapped his arms around her. Sighing in contentment, he pulled her closer and brushed his lips against her temple.

Her breathing was suddenly much quieter.

When she spoke, she sounded much more awake, "Why aren't you asleep?"

"You might take advantage of me."

"O-oh."

Yeonha began to pull away only for him to tighten his grip around her. She fell back with a light 'oof'.

"I was kidding." Kyung said, "Go back to sleep. We still have a little time."

She raised her head a bit to meet his gaze. Her eyes were still heavy and hooded from waking up, "I mean...You don't have to worry. I put on like two layers of clothing so that you wouldn't be weirded out—See? Sweatpants — And it's not like I haven't seen you shirtless before—"

"—I'm not weirded—excuse me?"

Pulling up the covers till her nose, Yeonha shifted backwards to give him space. They were still chest to chest. "I don't think I can sleep anymore. But this bed is warmer so I'll just stay like this." She had a firm grip on the ends of the sheets just in case he decided to throw her out.

He turned so that he was laying on his side while using his hand to support his head, "You know there's no heater in this room either, right?"

Abashed, she admitted in a small voice, "I didn't want you to feel alone."

With a fond smile that pretty much painted her face pink, Kyung replied, "How can I when I always have you?" He reached for her hand and brought it up to his lips. "You don't have to beat yourself up for not being able to say the right thing, you know. It's alright. You listening is more of a comfort than anyone has ever given me."

"You're too nice to me." Yeonha brushed her fingers through his hair,

Not nice enough, he wanted to say but he was more focused on her touch.

"If it's okay with you..." She asked hesitantly, "will you tell me about your mother?"

The question threw him off guard because nobody except him talked about her. People either stayed clear of the topic or walked on eggshells while referring to her.

But Kyung wanted to talk about her that night. He told Yeonha how his mother was the smartest woman he had ever seen, aside from the fact that she was elegant and lovely. She watched old movies, the black and white ones, irrespective of the language. He could never figure out why 'Roman Holiday' was her favourite. She taught him about flowers, read him books that were far too advanced for his age, books that he used to complain about not understanding, and sat by his bedside when he was sick with fever. Though she wasn't much of a singer, she hummed and danced while getting ready. He found it funny at times.

"I don't know how she married such a dull man like my father," Kyung scoffed, "Because she was always so full of life. Even when—even when she was in the hospital. Mom never let me close the window shades. She loved to watch the weather, even if it had been the same for days. She insisted that I visit Danoh first everyday and then her—and Eun Danoh used to go on for hours. I didn't mind it back then, her blabbering." Yeonha chuckled at his exasperation, "Mom used to ask me about school and friends, and made sure that I didn't miss a single detail.

"I used to get annoyed," He let out a mirthless laugh, "because all I did back then was go to school, come back to an empty house, and then go to the hospital. Because the only people I cared about back then practically lived there."

Be nice to Joonhyun, she used to say at the end of her days, Be nice to him because none of this is his fault. And don't you think it's yours either. Sometimes, it just can't be helped — the way things turn out.

Kyung spoke about her until the lump in his throat became heartbreakingly painful. He stopped mid sentence, grateful by the fact that Yeonha couldn't clearly see his face in the dark.

She wiped his tears anyway and thanked him for telling her about someone he loved so dearly.

He couldn't remember when he dozed off.

◆◆◆

They stood exactly at the point where gravel ended and the yellow sand began. Despite the biting winds, the sea sparkled under the sun. The crashing of the waves against the shore sounded pleasant. However, neither of the two could pay attention to it.

"I can't believe this." Yeonha's eye twitched in annoyance.

"Yeah, neither can I." Kyung rubbed a finger over the bite mark on the back of his shoulder.

"Not that." She replied pointedly, despite the embarrassment, "I meant the sunrise. I can't believe we missed the sunrise! We came all the way."

"And I can't believe you bit me instead of waking me up like a normal person! I can feel teeth marks."

"You were crushing me! I couldn't move!"

"I can't crush you if you're stronger than me." He made a face and she copied it, not wanting him to have the last word. Or expression.

Yeonha had forgotten her phone in her room the previous night. She had assumed that Kyung had set an alarm on his. It wasn't until she had woken up with his entire weight on her that she felt the strong sunlight falling from the window. They had slept well past noon.

She had tried tapping and nudging and shoving Kyung but he didn't show any signs of waking up. Or moving. As the last resort, she bit him. (She still doesn't know why. Maybe it was something about him being shirtless while on top of her...)

Kyung more or less let out a scream before stumbling out of bed.

The innkeeper wasn't there when they hurried downstairs after dressing and gathering their things. Yeonha was a breath away from suggesting that they leave without paying but if only Kyung met her eyes without scowling and turning beetroot red. There were, however, people outside on the streets who stared at the two disheveled teens as they exited the building.

"Where are you going?" Kyung trailed after Yeonha as she treaded towards the beach.

She was peering closely at the sand, digging through it now and then, using her foot. "I'm looking for seashells." She was careful not to let her backpack throw her off balance every time she crouched.

"Why?"

"Take a wild guess."

He pretended to think and then said, "You're going to eat them, aren't you? Because you missed breakfast?"

Yeonha threw a fist full of dirt at his jeans while chuckling. "You rude jerk." She turned her attention back to her hunt. It wasn't long until she found one the size of her palm. She dusted it off and marveled at the rust coloured patterns it sported. Holding it up to her ear, Yeonha listened intently. She turned around and waved the shell at Kyung with excitement.

He had wandered further down the beach, carefully avoiding the water as he stared out at the empty expanse. Yeonha took a moment to admire him from the distance. The breeze tousled his hair. He had shoved his hands in his pockets to keep his (stupid) coat from blowing backwards. Yeonha wondered how he would react if she ever called him beautiful. Because he was. To her, at least.

She raced towards him, stopping only when she felt a slight glitch.

They weren't at the beach. No. They were at the palace. Kyung was standing in his princely robes, facing away from her. He stared out into the gardens. His sword was hung at his waist. It felt as if he would draw the blade out at her any moment now.

Yeonha blinked and they were back to—well—normal. In fact, he was staring at her with a slightly worried look.

She smiled widely, gesturing at the shell, "Here, listen to this. Can you hear the sea? Kyung, press it closer to your ear!" He sighed and obliged, much to her delight, "Now? Can you—"

The boy held up a finger, "Wait, wait. I think I do."

"Really?"

He frowned as he concentrated and then said with the utmost seriousness, "Yeah, this voice just asked me if I had seen his son, Nemo." He grinned, widely and stupidly.

Yeonha dumbly held his gaze for what felt like years before punching his arm, "I fucking hate you."

Kyung laughed loudly as she swatted him with the back of her hand again. He interrupted her by wrapping one arm around her waist, and pulled her close. Tilting his head, he kissed her.

"Don't drop the seashell." She mumbled against his mouth, not realizing that he had already slipped it in her bag.

As they watched a lone ship drifting over the horizon, Yeonha shivered. She rubbed her hands together before tugging at Kyung's coat. Pressing her back against his chest, she pulled the coat around them so that it was covering her as well.

"Good thing we have a tent." She snickered, knowing that Kyung was rolling his eyes at her.

He rested his chin on her shoulder and hummed, "We can stay till the evening."

Yeonha smiled faintly, feeling his hands on her hips. If she could, she'd never go back. Well, not never never. She'd miss her family after a day or two. But Yeonha didn't know when would be the next time she'd get to spend time with Kyung like this. However, they had already taken the risk of being far away from where the story was essentially centered. She had spent a good amount of time last night thinking about the various possibilities of things going wrong as she stared at the one fast asleep boy next to her.

(She swore that she merely glanced at him for two seconds because staring as someone slept was creepy.)

"You know we can't." She nuzzled against him gently.

Kyung apologized slowly, "I'm sorry you couldn't watch the sunrise. You were really excited about it and—"

"No, don't say that." She interrupted him by turning around to face him, stepping out of the coat, "I wanted to watch it with you. Besides, I can see it from a balcony or rooftop or something, if I can manage to get up early." Yeonha tsked at the last part, "Honestly, I wanted to make sure you were okay. Are you, though?"

"I'm okay." He answered with all honesty.

"I mean..." Yeonha pressed her lips together while shrugging, "If you're even a teeny bit upset with what your dad said to you yesterday, I can always—"

Patting her cheek fondly, Kyung reassured her, "Yeonha, I'm always alright when I'm with you."

"Really?"

"Couldn't be happier anywhere else."

"A successful trip then." 

◆◆◆

Yeonha kept adjusting her hood to block out the blinding rays of sun that fell in her eyes. She periodically cursed herself for sitting by the window in the bus. Just a while ago, she couldn't feel her toes. Now, it felt as if she was a minute away from getting burns on her face.

"Why do buses need such large windows anyway?" She grumbled.

Kyung, who was observing a giggling couple sitting across the bus with clear distaste, glanced at her, "I can switch places with you if you want."

"No, it's okay."

He leaned back, still scowling at the couple who had sat facing them, three rows down. The girl had fidgeted and whined about the strong sunlight, prompting her boyfriend to raise his hand over her forehead to provide her shade. They giggled again.

Kyung pulled a face in irritation. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Yeonha tug her hood again. Feeling an infinite amount of embarrassment, the boy carefully raised his hand as well, copying the boy.

Yeonha noticed and quirked a brow at him, "What are you doing?"

In sheer horror upon being caught, he grabbed the strings of her sweatshirt and yanked at them. She flailed her arms a little as her hood fastened over her face. Her hair was up her nose, mouth and eyes. After much struggle, Yeonha freed herself.

"I—wha—you—" She fumbled, "Yah, what the hell was that for!?"

He looked unnaturally calm, but internally, he was grappling for an excuse. For a while, he didn't say anything but maintained a level eye contact with her.

"I love you." He blurted.

Yeonha inhaled sharply before twisting to face him. Jabbing a threatening finger in his shoulder, she hissed, "You bastard. You better not have said that to save your face while you panicked."

He vigorously shook his head, "No. I mean it."

On the inside, he was still panicking because she wouldn't stop glowering at him. Yeonha looked seconds away from throwing him out of the moving bus. Kyung wanted to slam his face against the metal flooring. What was I thinking? Better yet, why wasn't I thinking?

"If you're lying to me, I'll kill you." She snapped, bundling her fists over the bag in her lap.

His face was burning and he was sure it wasn't because of the heat of the sun, "I really wasn't planning on telling you like this." Kyung watched her expression change to one of that of conflict. He would be lying if he said that he didn't feel a prick in his chest. As she debated over the right words to say, he turned away, "You don't have to say it back. It's fine. But I want you to know that I do love you."

Yeonha turned a pretty tint of pink at his words. She entwined her hand with his almost shyly, leaning her body against his.

"Idiot." She whispered.

Across the bus, the boyfriend shot Kyung a thumbs up. Kyung responded by nonchalantly flipping him off.

(It could have been worse, he thought to himself. She could have finger-gunned him with both hands while laughing nervously before throwing herself off the bus.)

It wasn't until he dropped Yeonha off at the gates of her house that he stopped regretting saying it too soon. As Kyung tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and almost kissed her goodnight, she grabbed his arm.

"You—you need to hear this before—"

"Yeonha, it's fine. You don't—"

She stepped closer, tilting her head to look up at him. "No," She insisted, "If something were to happen to me...Kyung, I care about you more than anybody in this world. You—you don't know how important you are to me. I am so, so grateful that I get to be with you, that I get to talk to you and laugh with you and hold your hand and—and kiss you and just touch you like this." Yeonha swallowed and outstretched her hands to hold his face with a gentleness that he'd never get used to, "I loved you long before you became aware, long before this world started and I fell in love with you all over again." She sniffed a little, "Sooner or later, things are going to go wrong—"

Kyung placed his hands over hers, "They won't. I won't let anything happen to you. Don't say that."

"If and when they go wrong," She continued, "If I disappear or if I forget, I need you to bring me back. No matter how much pain I'm going to be in, I want you to remind me about what's real. And if you think I'm asking too much of you, that you don't want to—after what i said—"

His eyes darkened, the corner of his mouth turning downwards, "I should save myself the time and effort by leaving you? Is that what you were going to say?"

She winced at his harsh tone but did not reply.

"Unbelievable." He scowled, "You have to try harder than that to get rid of me."

"I'm not trying to—"

"You can't say what you just said and then throw this bullshit." Kyung raised his voice, "Didn't you hear what I said before? I love you. And until you look me in the eye and say that you can't stand me, that you're better off without me, I won't leave you. If you disappear, I'll will you back. If you forget, I'll make you remember me—us." His tone immediately softened as he dried her tears, "Don't—don't cry. I can't bear to watch you cry."

Yeonha breathed hardly, trying to keep her tears at bay but failing.

Kyung softly grasped her chin and made her look at him. "Is it that last book?" He asked, "Is that what's got you so afraid? What was the name...'Trumpet Creeper'?"

She gasped, "How do you know about it?"

His arms fell to his side, "Nevermind that. That's what you've been trying to hide, right? One of your secrets." At her guilt ridden face, he reassured her that he wasn't angry. "You know what happened back then?"

"Yes."

"I won't force you to tell me." His response surprised her, "But that manhwa is why you think you're going to get hurt, right?"

Yeonha seemed to debate with herself before answering, "It's...part of the problem. Kyung, that story ended on a horrible note. Don't go looking for it. Please. Nothing good will come out of knowing about it."

"Eun Danoh was there." He said, "You were too. You looked different."

She gave him a feeble smile, "You looked different, too. Long hair doesn't suit you."

Kyung chuckled, gazing at the dried trail of tears on Yeonha's face. He grazed them lightly with his knuckles. He wanted to know everything about that manhwa. There were questions seared into his mind that had only just begun to make sense. The storyline, his ominous dreams, and that voice that kept repeating the same phrase.

What will you do—

But if knowing meant that there was a possibility of Yeonha getting hurt, then he was better off being ignorant about the existence of his past. Because what mattered was the present, right?

"What are you thinking?" Yeonha nudged him.

"That you're beautiful." Kyung replied, "And I love you."

She sputtered at the unexpected remark. Burying her face in his chest, she grumbled, "You're so clingy."

He didn't mind going back to his house that night. How could he? The past 24 hours had been the best hours of his life. Kyung subconsciously replayed every moment in his mind. Yeonha's freezing fingers trailing over his skin—over his heart, her pretty eyelashes fluttering as she slept, him contemplating throwing her out when she mumbled Woo Dohwan's name in her sleep, and the way she sighed against him when he finally kissed her goodnight.

Haru passed him by midway and Kyung took no notice of the way the boy caught sight of him and took off sprinting towards his home.

Chapter Text

Jung swore to himself that the three of them were cursed―him and Yeonha and Bom.

He had been experiencing a series of shitty days. On top of that, he had finally rejected Taek as subtly as he could. However, Taek had figured out why he had been rejected. It was because Jung refused to move on from Byul, the guy he had fancied so. Many. Books ago. And it hadn't sat well with him.

All of Jung and Taek's conversations played out in a similar manner these days.

"Taek, can you pass me the test tube."

"Oh, gee. I'm flattered by your affections towards me but I just can't."

"FOR FUCK'S SAKE, IT'S BEEN THREE DAYS. LET IT GO!"

And if getting the cold shoulder from him wasn't bad enough, Jung had spent nights together keeping a watch on Driver Kim. Yeonha had no idea how many times Jung had saved her from the madman. (Besides, he had himself lost count)

Jung had gone insane with worry when Haru had casually called him and asked if he had seen his sister anywhere, last weekend. The boy had run up and down the city looking for her. That asshat, Baek Kyung, wasn't picking up his phone either. It wasn't until Bom called him and said that they had gone to the beach together (which isn't code for aaanything, she had emphasized) that he calmed down. Then he was angry. For a long time.

At school, all he had done was take his eyes off of Yeonha for one measly hour to get some shuteye that he very much deserved. It wasn't as if he had left her wandering the streets, no. Jung had left her with Bom and Taek and half a dozen of their classmates.

However, only 1% of him was surprised when he walked into the cafeteria looking for his friends and found Jinmichae and Taek crouched behind the kitchen counter. The tables and chairs were either scattered, turned upside down, or broken. Bom was in a corner on all fours, completely blind, with her fingers twitching for her missing glasses.

Yeonha had her back to the kitchen counter. Her jaw was bruised. She grit her teeth with every movement as she tried to dodge Driver Kim's gigantic-fucking-sharp-looking-dangerous-ass sword.

"Let me kill you," The man swung his weapon (like a novice, Jung realized), "and your friends will probably survive."

He feinted and made towards a clueless Bom, who was still feeling the ground for her spectacles. Yeonha panicked and body slammed Kim, throwing him against the wall. Jung took the opportunity and dragged the tiny girl to where the others were hiding.

"Stop. Struggling." He hissed at Bom, "It's me.You―" He glared at Jinmichae who was shivering and sweating, "Grab a fucking knife or something."

"W―what?" The blond stammered, wiping the perspiration off his temple. He winced at the sound of a loud crash and Yeonha crying out.

Jung grabbed the nearest thing that could substitute as a weapon: a wooden rolling pin. He glanced at Jinmichae for a second, "Taek, stay hidden. You can't fight. Jinmi, get up and find a knife. She needs help. Or he'll get you too."

Yeonha's uniform had been cut open in a few places. Her shoulder, her back, her waist. The cuts weren't deep but they were bleeding and it was enough for Jung to attack Kim with a newfound aggression.

He slammed the rolling pin against the back of the man's skull, making him stumble forward. Yeonha darted out of the way as Jung yelled over his shoulder at Bom and Taek to leave the room. He didn't turn to check if they did leave.

Driver Kim limped back onto his feet and began to swipe the sword at them wildly. Had he been a skilled swordsman, Jung wouldn't have had much of a problem. He would've taken three minutes tops to learn his opponent's moves, like Healer Yeonha had taught him. But this fucking psycho was unpredictable.

And unbelievably strong.

"Stay still." The man spat.

Yeonha let out a nervous chuckle, "I don't think so." and then she promptly tripped over her heels.

This cannot get worse, Jung parried against Kim. The latter kicked a chair at the teen's knees, throwing him off balance. As the man raised his sword, a single ankle-strap heel flew towards his face, catching him just by the nose.

Kim let out a cry of pain as Yeonha threw her other heel, hitting him square in the forehead with the pointed end.

"I'm out of shoes." The girl's voice cracked as she took a step back, "Ow, ow. Broken glass. I stepped on broken glass."

Jung slammed the rolling pin on Kim's wrist, making him drop the sword. As the man faltered towards his weapon, Jung kicked it away as far as he could.

Driver Kim froze. He slowly stood up straight with his hands raised in surrender as Jung pointed the rolling pin threateningly at him. Yeonha brought up her fists, still wincing due to her injuries. She seemed relatively relaxed, seeing as they had more or less won.

Until of course Jinmichae misread the room, stood up while letting out a battle cry and tossed a meat knife at Driver Kim's head. Only for him to catch it with ease.

"I meant 'attack him with a knife'!" Jung screamed, "NOT 'PASS HIM THE FUCKING MEAT CLEAVER!"

"I WANTED TO HELP―"

Yeonha picked up one of the chairs by the legs and slammed it against Kim's side. He tried to block it with his knife, and Yeonha let go, fearing that she might slice her fingers open. Jung let out an annoyed yell and belted a series of attacks that Kim parried. The blade suddenly got stuck in the rolling pin, almost cutting the wood in half. Jung jerked it sideways, snatching it from Kim's hands. He let them clatter to the ground as he pushed the man back.

Once again weaponless, Kim punched Jung in the throat, making him wheeze loudly while hunching over. The man clasped his hands together to make a fist and raised them high with the intention of bringing it down on the boy's back.

Jung didn't know what happened after that. The man had managed to land a few more hits before kneeing the boy in the face violently. He crashed to the ground, writhing in pain. It felt as if his body was on fire. Vaguely, he noticed Yeonha throw a series of kicks and punches at Kim.

"Your friends can only protect you for so long." Kim spat blood, making the girl wrinkle her nose in disgust. "After I'm through with you, I'll kill this pest of a spy and then the witch." He threw his fist forward only for Yeonha to grab it and twist it. He slammed his head back, hitting her on the nose.

"Motherfu―" Yeonha's eyes watered as she released her grip on him. She glared at him harshly with the back of her palm pressed against her nose, as he brandished his sword once again, "Where'd you get that fancy sword?"

"It just appeared one day. I thought you'd recognize it. It is yours after all. Or should I say 'your dead father's'?" He scoffed, "And you did say bring a knife next time."

"You―" Jung croaked, still on the ground, "You what?"

Yeonha gulped," I don't―I don't know what he's talking about."

Kim swung again, nicking a bit of her hair while narrowly missing her shoulder. Yeonha kept falling and stumbling because every part of her ached from the cuts and bruises. Not to forget that she was barefoot and kept stepping on broken things.

The next thing she knew, she was lying flat on her back with Kim looming over her, sword raised. Yeonha was petrified, frozen in place. Jung's body refused to move no matter how hard he tried.

He could only thank sheer luck when a thin blade lodged itself in Kim's collar bone. His howls of pain were jumbled with Jinmichae punching the air and whooping in victory. However, the win was short lived.

Absolutely furious with what had just happened, Kim brought down the sword with immense force. Yeonha screwed her eyes shut in fear, fully expecting to be stabbed. Only, when she peeked an eye open at sound of piercing of flesh, she saw Jung hovering over her, his limbs on either side of her.

The sword had gone clean through the right part of his chest.

As Yeonha stared back at him, wide eyed with horror, the door to the cafeteria opened and someone screamed.

◆◆◆

She could feel the blood drip down on the front of her blouse. Jung was breathing fast and heavy, gritting his teeth. In the back, she heard Taek cry out for him. Ahn Soochul stood at the door, shrieking at the top of his lungs.

No, no, no. Don't close your eyes. It's going to be alright. You need to hang in there. Please, don't close your eyes. Why―why aren't you saying anything? No. You're going to be okay. It's alright. It's going to be okay. Not a sound escaped Yeonha as she witnessed Jung's body sway dangerously and his eyes tremble. She lifted a hand and―

Sagak.

The tray dropped with a loud noise, attracting everyone's attention. Yeonha's hands were frozen in midair, shaking violently. She turned her gaze to the floor, shuffling backwards so as to not step on the food with the heels that were back on her feet. Slowly, she brought up her shivering hands to cover her mouth in dread. The tears would not stop.

Yeonha was standing in the middle of the two rows of seats. Her uniform was intact. There were no cuts on her body. No pain. No aches. Her hair was tied in her usual ponytail.

She turned her head, searching for Jung. Bom and Taek had already leapt to their feet, wearing expressions of shock and terror. Kyung was standing too, sitting further away, across Danoh. He looked very concerned at the state Yeonha was in. When she looked towards Jinmichae, he was already pushing past complaining students who were waiting in line.

Jung was nowhere in the room.

The four took off running in unison. Before leaving, they heard Ahn Soochul say something that sounded like "I feel like I witnessed something traumatic. Ah, my heart hurts. Danoh, I think I became you."

They didn't have to search for a long time. Jung was just down the corridor, accompanied by Dohwa. He was leaning against the wall, clutching his chest as Dohwa said something with worry evident on his face.

Taek threw his arms around Jung's neck, "You're alright! I was so worried―God, I thought you fucking died. We all did. I'm so relievedㄧfuck, I am so relieved." He stilled when he felt Jung return the embrace.

Bom fidgeted with her fingers as the two let go of each other. "I'm sorry I couldn't be of any help." She said, "I'm―I'm really blind without my glasses."

The taller boy gave her hand a gentle squeeze, "It's alright. I'm fine now. And―ah, Jinmichae. You utter―"

"―I don't know how to throw knives anymore!" The blond man defended himself, "I would've hit you or Yeonha."

"You can stick it in someone's neck too!"

Dohwa, clearly disturbed, scooted next to Yeonha. "What's happening?" He covered his mouth and whispered, "When we appeared here, Jung acted as if he had a heart attack or something."

"It's..." Yeonha gulped, watching Jung fake-scowl at Jinmichae as Bom clung from his arm, "It's so complicated, Dohwa. I don't think you should drag yourself into it."

"Are you...are you okay?" He asked.

She bit the inside of the cheek before shaking her head.

"Is there anything I can do to help you?"

Smiling at his kindness like she always did, Yeonha shook her head again, "No. You can't. But you being safe is a help in itself. Thank you, Dohwa." He frowned at her ambiguous answer but she patted him on the bicep, "You'll miss lunch. Go on. I'll see you in class."

The boy reluctantly left, passing by Kyung.

Seeing as their friends were still in the middle of a discussion, Yeonha did not interrupt them. She wanted to talk to Jung alone. Instead, she quietly walked to Kyung and held him around the waist, pressing her cheek against his chest. He was quick to wrap his arms around her. In one swift tug, Kyung had untied the ribbon in her hair.

"Thanks." Yeonha mumbled. She was amazed at how much better she felt by being near him.

"What happened?" He clasped her hand after she let go of him. With his other hand, he grazed the now dried tear trails on her face.

She chewed on her lower lip, "Jung got injured really badly...because of me."

"He looks fine to me ―stop doing that or you'll end up bleeding." Kyung's hands were comfortingly warm against her skin. Looking at her expression, he furrowed his brows, "How much should I worry?"

"A bit." Yeonha nodded but then shook her head, "A lot. I don't―I don't really know."

"Yeonha―"

"Well!" Jung exclaimed loudly, making the two face him, "Well, if it isn't the grinch who stole my best friend."

Kyung rolled his eyes at him.

Jung stared him down―or up, seeing as he was shorter than Kyung by an inch or two. Maintaining his gaze, he grabbed Yeonha and tugged her towards him, looping his arm with hers.

Jinmichae sighed loudly before taking his leave. Bom forced out a chuckle, grabbing a hold of Kyung by the elbow.

"Ah, I'm so hungry." She said, "There's dried squid for lunch. Taek, let's go!"

Kyung didn't protest but he didn't exactly go quietly. "Stop dragging me like a dog, bugface. Let. Go. I said―"

Jung and Yeonha watched their friends leave. Taek offhandedly grumbled to Kyung that he didn't need to rub his happy relationship in everyone's faces.

"Don't make that face." Jung said, nudging the girl. As she frowned in confusion, he explained, "You look like you're going to cry, Yeonha. Don't. Look, I feel fine!" He hopped to sit on one of the window sills, and patted his chest, right where he had been wounded minutes ago.

"You could've died." Her voice came out broken.

The boy shrugged, "I didn't though."

"But you could've!" She turned her eyes away, wiping away the wetness gathering at the corner of her eyes again. "Why―"

"No." Jung firmly interrupted, "Don't ask me why I did it or else I'll personally hand you over to that mad man."

Yeonha asked him anyway, "Why did you do it?"

"I'd do it again." He calmly replied, "Every time you are in harm's way, I'll put myself in front of you."

She did not like what he said. You have some serious issues, she wanted to say but instead she chided, "That doesn't answer my question. I'm not yours―or anybody's―to protect."

Running a hand through his hair, Jung let out a mirthless laugh, "Are you kidding me? You and Bom―you are mine to protect. You're my family, Yeonha. I love you both." He took her hand, "You two are all I have―all I ever had. You don't know but we've had each other's back since...I don't know, forever. In every manhwa, in every world, no matter who or what we were, we found our way back to each other. Despite what the Writer wanted, we were always together."

With his free hand, he wiped her tears, "How could I let you get hurt when you were right in front of me? And it's not like you wouldn't have done the same!"

"I wouldn't have―"

"Jokes on you, you've protected me hundreds of times."

Yeonha surprised him by hugging him tightly, "I would've never forgiven myself if something happened to you."

"I would forgive you though." He chuckled, patting the back of her head, "Because I made the choice. So don't be too harsh on yourself."

She took a step back and crossed her arms, "I should be saying that to you. You're being too harsh on yourself. You realize the entire class is sick of Taek yelling the same sentence at you over and over again."

He groaned dramatically, "Can people please leave that alone?"

"I don't understand. You both like each other. Even Kyung's noticed it―"

"Oh, don't talk about that temperamental brat―"

Yeonha gave him a look and Jung immediately fell quiet. She continued, "Taek looks ready to jump your bones, to be honest."

"You need to stop hanging out with Bom." Letting out a breath of amusement, he said with red tinged cheeks, "Yeah, well, I'm still not over―"

"―Byul. Yes, we know." Yeonha sounded tired of his reasons, "But he's not here, is he? Bom told me he hasn't made an appearance in a long time. Jung-ah, Taek makes you happy. Why won't you allow yourself to be happy, even if it's for a while?"

He was silent for a while and then wondered out loud, "What if Byul comes back?"

"What if he doesn't?" She shot right back, "What if he doesn't and you spend your last minutes here regretting that you didn't shove your tongue down Taek's―"

"Okay, no, no." Jung waved his hands wildly, "None of that, please. Too graphic. I will think about what you said but please, for the love of God, don't continue."

The school bell let out a shrill noise.

Yeonha tapped Jung's knee, "Come on, time for class." As he halfheartedly let her lead him down the hallway, she prodded him lightly in the rib, "For the record, I love you guys too."

"Prove it by breaking up with the asshat." Jung declared without missing a beat.

"Good try but not a chance in hell."

◆◆◆

He couldn't move. No matter how hard he tried, his feet were stuck to the ground. And his gaze...his gaze was trained on her―bruised and battered and bleeding on her knees. Her hands were tied behind her back.

Impossible. She was the strongest woman―person he had ever met or seen. She was...invincible, in the words of her brother.

Something told him that he had done this.

But why would he? How could he?

He loved her, didn't he?

Slow threatening steps towards her and her eyes still did not falter or quiver with fear. She stared right back at him. Helpless and defeated. Her mouth was moving but he couldn't hear a word. She managed a feeble smile and he thought how no amount of blood and grime could taint that smile. Not in his eyes.

Now he was saying something too. He was angry. Furious, in fact. Betrayed. Hurt. Vengeful.

There were people around him. A minister. An advisor lurking somewhere in the back. A sentry. His bodyguard didn't know, however, that they had caught his sister. He was resting in his quarters, blissfully unaware. The minister had suggested that he be sent away.

The court official tossed an arrow ― the tip coated with poison ― a few inches away from where she was kneeling. She refused to look anywhere but at him.

She had missed the mark, her target. The arrow had struck the pillar instead of him. Curious. She never missed. And she never let herself be caught like this.

His sword was pointed at her chin. He didn't want to do this. No. As the sword lowered to her neck, he tried with all his might to pull it back. He tried to cut her binds instead of her flesh. Stop, stop, stop.

The wound was deep as a result of his wrath. No, not his wrath. The other man's. The puppet. However despite the way the blood gushed down, staining her healer robes, she did not bat an eyelash. She kept her gaze on him and pleaded. She never meant to betray him. The minister was using him. He had been kept in the company of traitors.

Stop.

Stop it.

He was in agony. His heart twisted and tore itself apart at the sight of her and her damned eyes that still bore love for a monster like him.

But, in spite of it, his blade cut further. And further. And further. And―

The guard picked up her sword, one that once belonged to her father. The famed general who never came back from war. Whose life ended on the enemy battlefield or so they say. The court whispered amongst themselves about the man in secret.

If he couldn't stop it then he would look away. But he couldn't. Instead, he stared dumbfounded at the woman, and if he looked closer, he could see a tear or two that she had shed for him. In the entire kingdom, she was the only one who would ever cry for him.

The courtyard began to fade into haze. To his immense relief and bewilderment, her wounds had begun to close. Strangely, however, the blood had begun to evaporate. And even stranger still, her eyes were sadder than he had ever seen.

"What will you do?" Her voice could not have sounded more melancholic.

He could move now. He knelt in front of her, taking her face in his hands with the utmost care because he broke everything he touched.

"What will you do―?" She asked again, much to his confusion. There was more to it. There was more to what she was saying but he couldn't hear it.

Lowering his head into her neck, he embraced her. As she ran her fingers through his hair, something that had helped him fall asleep ever since they were children, he felt dampness on his face.

"What will you do―?"

He bit back a sob, "I don't understand. I don't understand any of this. Please. Don't leave me."

"What will you―?"

Kyung awoke with a start and blinked rapidly. He curled up on his side, pressing his palms flat against his eyes in panic. He felt uneasiness, as if he were seconds away from throwing up. Or dying.

The dream had begun to vanish from his mind but he felt strongly that it was connected to the burned pages of Trumpet Creeper. Or perhaps it was Trumpet Creeper. Turning his head, he looked towards where he had hung his school coat in the darkness of his room. He had hidden the pages in its pockets.

It was pure coincidence that Kyung had found them in a bin on the roof. He had seen himself on the characters' page. And Eun Danoh and Haru. In the few panels that had survived the flames, he saw Jung and that blond, Jinmichae. And Yeonha.

Blindly, he reached for his phone.

Yeonha answered it in her sleep, "...What?"

Kyung pressed the phone against his ear for a while before slowly asking, "Are you alright?"

"Ah, Kyung-ah." He heard movement, "I didn't―I didn't check the caller ID. Yeah, I'm okay." He could picture the concerned look on her face. "Are you?"

"I had a bad dream."

"What was it about?"

"Can't remember." He turned in his bed.

She hummed into the speaker, "I know a thing or two about bad dreams. Used to have them all the―" Yeonha interrupted herself by yawning and then resumed, "―used to have them all the time when the manhwa had just started. Sometimes I remembered them, sometimes I didn't."

"Yeonha."

"Hmm?"

"I love you."

A whisper of a laugh. She was smiling fondly while rolling her eyes, he could bet.

"Say it back." He knew he sounded like he was on the verge of breaking but he didn't care, "Please. Say it back. I won't be able to sleep if you don't."

Yeonha was quiet. For some reason, he began to count mentally. He had only reached 7 when she breathed, "I love you too. More than you know. And no matter what happens, I know I always will."

His knuckles turned white as he gripped his bedsheet, pulling them closer around him. "I know I shouldn't ask you to―I...Yeonha―" Kyung fumbled for words before thinking fuck it. "Don't―don't leave me, Yeonha-ya. I won't be able to live if you do. Only if I become a monster like my fatherㄧ"

"―Why are you talking like that?"

"If you can't help it―if you have no other choice, I won't―Yeonha. Please." The lump in his throat felt like it had never left. He couldn't pinpoint what exactly was hurting him on the inside. The guilt and the fear that was eating him up alive, was it because of the dream? Kyung knew that his demands were unreasonable. He shouldn't be forcing her to stay with him. It wasn't right.

But he needed to hear the words come from her just for tonight. Even if they were lies.

It was like he could almost see her thinking hard, creasing her forehead while worrying that she wouldn't know the right thing to say.

"Leaving you would never be a choice for me." Yeonha finally said, "As long as you'll have me, Kyung, I'll stay with you. And you said it yourself that day that you'll find me and make me remember. I'm holding you to that." Upon hearing her say that, Kyung loosened his grip on the phone and his covers in relief. 

"Okay." He swallowed. It was like air rushing back to his lungs. 

"Besides, what will you do?"

He felt his blood run cold. What does that mean? What does that mean!? "What? What did you say?"

"Hmm? I said 'where else will I go'."

"Ah. Right." It was unsettling, the fact that he had misheard the sentence. Kyung couldn't bring himself to tell Yeonha about his vague dreams. He couldn't tell her that on more than one occasion, he kept feeling anxious about something that hadn't happened yet.

But they both knew that she was already scared, and he had begun to realize that she was trying her best to hide it from him.

Screwing his eyes tightly shut to remove any imagery of the nightmare his mind could conjure, he listened to Yeonha talk as a way to distract him. Kyung reassured her that she needn't come see him and they hung up a while late.

However, still ridden with dread, Kyung slept fitfully that night.

Chapter Text

Yeonha fumed as she flipped through the pages of Secret, catching up with everything that had happened. Stupid cow, she glared at the picture of Namju's mother, I can't believe I'm being judged by the ugliest soul in the manhwa. No. Scratch that. Second ugliest.

Cha Jihyun had talked snidely about her to her sons and husband. While nobody in the school had the same social status as Han Yeonha, the woman wasn't exactly fond of her 'delinquent-like hobbies' as she put it mildly. Unlady-like, but not to worry. We can fix her. I shall turn her into someone worthy of you, Namju-ya.

The boy had mumbled out of earshot that there was nothing wrong with Yeonha, something she was grateful about.

"What secret does that bitch keep threatening him with?" Yeonha wondered out loud, turning a page, "Heh, who cares. The next time I see her, I will fuck her up. I swear to―Unlady-like, really. I'll show her my unladyness. I should boycott her company. Yeah, 80 percent of her designs are mom's anyway."

She put the book on the table and glanced up for a fraction of a second. Baek Joonhyun stared back from across her. Yeonha gasped in fright, flinching violently in her chair.

"Quiet in the library." The boy chided her.

"Yah―you―don't―you be quiet in the damn library." She scowled at him.

He folded his hands over the table, "I see you're reading the manhwa. Is it enjoyable? I usually try not to bother myself with it."

"As if." Yeonha rolled her eyes, "The girls in the school hate me. Oh Namju doesn't want anything to do with me. His mother thinks I'm a thug. The tabloids are calling me a gold-digger because my brother is going to inherit the hospital and who knows what else and I'll be left with nothing so I might as well seduce a chaebol. Which reminds me, Haru calls me names on Stage and it is hurtful and despite the fact that he immediately apologizes, I stay up thinking about it. What else?" She missed the way Joonhyun groaned. Like he regretted asking. "Oh yeah, in the Shadow, your bastard driver is out to kill me. The slightest change in the Stage has begun to make me puke blood. And the entire stability of the world depends on me."

He stared at her in exasperation for quite some time before saying, "It was a simple yes or no question. I did not ask about your troubles."

The corners of her mouth twitched. "Dickhead." She pushed the book aside, "Are you here to lecture me about staying away from your brother or to convince Haru to stop changing the Stage?"

"On the contrary," Joonhyun said with a pleasant expression, "I'm glad that you were stubborn about some things. Hyung seems relatively happier these days. He stays as far away as he can from dad. Doesn't make any snide remarks at my mom. He did go missing for a whole day a couple of days ago. Do you know anything about that?"

Yeonha shook her head once, "No―o. I...don't think I do...Nope. It had nothing to do with me." She scrunched her nose.

The boy gaped at her before turning red, "Gross. Why―Gross, I shouldn't have asked―" He pressed his palms over his ears.

"I just said it had nothing―stop acting like a child!"

"I am a child. I can't believe you corrupted my hyung!"

"I did no such thing!"

They stared at each other with varied expressions before Joonhyun spoke up, "I heard you almost died. Again. You should listen to Bom-noona and kill him."

She furrowed her brows, "How do you know about that? And no. I won't kill him. That's...a barbaric idea."

"Your class talks about it more than you realize," He stated, "And if you don't end the advisor here, then what? You'll keep avoiding him until the manhwa ends?" The boy looked disappointed in her, much to her chagrin, "What if he follows you into the next story? What if he realizes the truth about our existence? About how things work? Do you know how catastrophic―"

"Okay!" Yeonha interrupted with a snap, "I get it, okay? It's hard not to think about things like this. Your driver can hurt my family or my friends or―or even Kyung, if he finds out about us. But I...I can't just..."

"It's either you or him." Joonhyun simply said, "You waste time worrying about that man instead of finishing him off, and you lose what little time you have left. The story is going to end soon." He gestured at the book, "There are only a few blank pages left."

Yeonha couldn't comprehend what she had begun to feel upon hearing his words. There was a sudden stillness around her. Her toes felt cold inside her shoes. An ache began to spread in her chest as she nodded at Joonhyun.

"Don't be scared of the end." And Yeonha finally realized that what she felt was a different form of fear. Something much more terrifying than anything she had experienced. Joonhyun sat up straight. "It's unavoidable. Noona, you'll lose your chance at happiness if you are blind towards what you have right now." He hesitated before muttering, "What if...what if you never see hyung again?"

"Don't say that." That was one thing she did not want to think about. "Please, don't say that. I cannot―there is no way I can exist without Kyung."

The boy smiled slightly, "Thank you, noona, for finding him. And yourself. I feel relieved seeing that hyung hasn't lost everything."

He's going to lose me though, she wanted to say because when had fate, or whatever the hell worked in this world, favoured them? Yeonha wanted to claw at her heart, to make her stop feeling for a moment. If she was afraid before due to Driver Kim, she was sure as fuck terrified now.

Is this what Eun Danoh lived with? The constant fear of time running out?

Come to think of it, their situations were somewhat similar now. Danoh would probably (Yeonha still believed she would survive surgery because, well, romance manhwa) die due to her heart problem. It could be avoided if Haru changed the Stage. (Yeonha had no idea how that would work but hey, they know what they're doing, right?)

And on the other hand, Yeonha was allegedly, for she had to experience it herself, slipping back into her old character, destabilizing this world. If the Writer caught whiff of it, she'd most probably be erased. If that didn't 'kill' her, then it would be Driver Kim. (in which case, she'd come back without her memories.) Or Haru and Danoh would change scenes and she could bleed to death.

Fan-fucking-tastic.

But her problems didn't end there (obviously). Yeonha thought about Kyung and how he would have to possibly (read : most likely) watch her turn into a stranger. She couldn't imagine the pain she would cause him. Leaving him would never be her choice, she had said to him a few nights ago. However, Yeonha did not have the freedom to pick out her choices.

She placed her elbows on the table, hands covering her face, "I'm a horrible person." She didn't take any notice of how Joonhyun had reacted.

Tears of frustration welled in her eyes because she didn't know what to do.

Yeonha was alone and nobody could help her out of the deadlock.

◆◆◆

Kyung sneered at Bom as she followed him till the A3 room after the Stage had ended.

The Writer had made him snap at Eun Danoh and blame her for playing the sick-and-dying-girl card. It wasn't like he fucking wanted to say the words he did. He had even tried to apologize to her had it not been for Haru dragging her away. If he hadn't been Yeonha's brother, Kyung would've probably punched the guy as hard as he could.

Because of that scene, the entire school now saw him as the antagonist. He assumed they always saw him as the bad guy, only now they could say it more openly.

"Stop following me, bugface." Kyung scowled, half-opening the door to their lounge.

Bom readjusted her grip on the box she was holding as she walked past him. "Are you still mad at me for before? How was I to know Yeonha would say it in front of people?"

"Did you really think she'd know the meaning behind 'I'd like to study the ceiling of your room for art class'?" He deadpanned, watching Bom grin innocently at him, placing her box on the coffee table.

She walked about the sofa, "I honestly did. Still, it was funny how you looked like you were going to explode. Speaking of explosions, thanks to you, I could sneak away with the chemicals I stole from the lab. I'm going to make harmless bombs out of them―well, I say 'harmless'. I'll fill them with glitter, glue or paint, and name them....'Boms'." She snickered to herself at the terrible pun.

Kyung sat as far away from her as he could, trying to reel his anger in. It wasn't directed at her, obviously. But Bom's presence was getting onto his nerves and he felt bad about it. In the back of his mind, he knew that he didn't want to snap at her because, honestly, she was okay to be around. Sometimes.

"Go away, Bom-ah."

The tiny girl peered around the room and Kyung genuinely wanted to wipe her glasses clean. The smudges. How could anyone see through all that dirt?

"I don't mind you calling me 'bugface'." She stood on her tiptoes, trying to pluck out one of the darts off the board hanging on the wall, "Never really had anyone who gave me nicknames. It's nice, I mean. When friends give you nicknames."

Great. Now he felt worse.

Bom sighed and turned around to face him, "It's not your fault, Kyung-ah."

He pinched the bridge of his nose, "I don't want to hear it."

"It's true." She insisted calmly, "It wasn't your fault. I'm glad that you at least tried to apologize." She paid no attention to his scoff, "Some people...find it difficult to accept that one is different in the Shadow than on the Stage. Even if they are self-aware themselves."

"It doesn't matter to me," He pulled out the burnt pages of Trumpet Creeper from the inside pocket of his coat, "I don't care how Eun Danoh sees me. And I really don't care how Haru does, either." Kyung observed how Bom froze upon seeing what was left of the manhwa. "All I care about is those two not changing the Stage. Because you and I both know what it means for Yeonha."

Her eyes did not leave the pages. "Where did you get that?" There was an edge in her voice.

"What can you tell me about it?" He shot back.

Bom sat on the couch opposite to him and crossed her legs, one over the other, "Does Yeonha know?"

"I'm not answering your questions unless you answer mine."

For the first time, he saw something akin to frustration and annoyance on her face. With grit teeth, she seemed to argue with herself. Finally, she sighed and took off her glasses.

"Put those back on. You need them to see."

She squinted at him, "Oh yeah. Sorry. Not used to the...blurriness after all this time." Sliding them back up her nose, she asked, "How much do you know? Do you remember anything from the past?"

He didn't know much to be frank, he told her. "Just that the Writer seems to be repeating certain scenes and dialogues."

"Alright." Bom plastered on the largest fake smile Kyung had ever seen, "You and Eun Danoh and Haru were the main characters. People became self aware. They wanted to pave a path of their own. Everything went to hell. The Writer ended the story as quickly as he started it."

He looked back unimpressed, "What does that have to do with Yeonha? Why is she in pain every time the Stage changes?"

The smile melted right off her face. "You mustn't let the Stage change, Kyung. Yeonha has tried to talk Danoh and Haru out of it but after a point, she felt guilty for wanting to save herself." She paused and then added, "There is only so much we can do."

"What happens if the Stage is tampered with one too many times?" He didn't need her to say anything to come to the conclusion. With his elbows on his knees, he interlocked his hands and placed them against his mouth.

The childish thought of 'if I don't hear it, it won't happen' flitted across his mind.

"Not again." Kyung whispered to himself, "Not again. Not her. She kept saying that there would be a time when she'd forget me but I didn't―" He lowered his head, "I didn't want to believe it." He straightened his posture and turned to Bom, "You're sure then? If the Stage doesn't change, Yeonha will be okay?"

The girl bit the inside of her cheek, not wanting to answer once more.

"This is fucking unbelievable." Kyung laughed humourlessly, "What else could there possibly be?"

"It's...it's not my secret to tell."

He leapt out of his seat and paced back and forth. With a clenched jaw, he whirled back to see Bom staring at him with pity, "It's inevitable, isn't it? She's going to die, one way or another. And I can't do a damn thing about it."

When she continued to stay quiet, the boy let out a yell of frustration. In his rage, Kyung went around trashing the room.

The chubby girl did not even flinch when he flung one of the stools sideways or when he kicked the magazine stand and shoved an arm across one of the tables, shattering Oh Namju's possessions. Finally, after what felt like hours, Kyung stopped. He breathed out of his mouth, with sagged shoulders.

"I'm sorry."

His eyes burned as he bellowed at her, "Why are you apologizing?! Do something about it! What is the point of you if you know the past and still can't figure out how to save her?" Pressing his back against the wall, Kyung slid down to the floor. He gripped the front of his hair with one hand. His voice came out broken and small as he asked, "What if I can't make her remember me?"

Bom did not sugarcoat her reply and harshly said, "Either bring back the real her or lose what you have with her. Those are your only options."

Kyung fixated his gaze on her and said after a long pause, "She died, didn't she? That's what you're hiding from me. She died in the last manhwa."

"Yes."

"How?"

"The Stage changed as did her setup." Bom looked away, "Even back then, she was reluctant to go against the Writer. She had already lost so much. All Yeonha had left was Haru...and you. Well, Jinmi too but...considering his position." She uncrossed her legs, "I believe it's best for you to spend as much time as you can with her. Make most of what you have, right?"

The boy chuckled but it didn't quite reach his eyes.

Bom got up, readjusting her half-sleeved sweater over her uniform shirt, "I'm glad...to see you like this."

"Angry and destructive?"

"No," She rolled her eyes, "Just...happy, I suppose."

"I don't think you can see through those blotchy glasses of yours because I sure as hell am not happy at the moment."

"You know what I mean." She waved at the box full of chemicals, "If the teacher finds me with these, I'll probably be expelled so do me a favour and hide them here. I'll leave you be. Clearly you have a lot to think about."

"Right."

He watched her walk out the room, only to bump into Dohwa. Bom promptly blushed, making Kyung shake his head in exasperation. Dohwa tended to have that effect.

"Oh, Bom! What are you doing here?" The boy beamed at her, "I didn't..." He peered over her shoulder and trailed off, noticing how the room was in shambles, "What the hell happened here?"

"It'll...um, it'll be back to normal." The short girl stuttered, "In five―five minutes. Okay, bye." She pushed past him.

Dohwa turned his bewildered gaze towards Kyung, who shrugged as if nothing had happened.

◆◆◆

Yeonha pushed her forehead against the center of Haru's back, whining loudly, "Haru―u! It's been a week since you've spoken properly with me. I said I'm sorry."

He pouted and ignored her. Often, he wondered which one of them was older (granted, by a few seconds but still). His sister continued to nuzzle against him, complaining and grumbling. The students passing them by on the staircase stared at them weirdly and whispered to each other. The Han twins never got along so what was this?

"Maybe next time you'll think twice about disappearing for an entire day." Haru tried to put on a stern expression but failed. He sighed, "I don't know what you were thinking, running off with that guy, noona."

"I didn't run off." Yeonha sulked, "I told Bom where I was―"

"Bom isn't your brother. I am."

"―if I told you where I was then you would've dragged me back home―"

"As I should have!"

"―and you already scolded me that night so stop being mad at me!" She puffed up her cheeks and crossed her arms in front of her.

Haru leaned against the balusters. "Fine." He gave in, "Don't ever do that again, okay? I was worried." At Yeonha's cheerful grin, he couldn't keep the fond smile off his face. "Where did you go?"

"The seaside!" She exclaimed, not realizing the way his face contorted with unease, "We took a bus that night and it got pretty late so we had dinner and went to sleep in an inn―"

"―in separate rooms."

Blinking like an owl, Yeonha replied in a high pitch, "Yeah. Obviously. I mean―come on." Before Haru could call her out for being a horrible, horrible liar, she continued, "But listen, the food. It was amazing. I almost cried. We slept past the alarm and missed the sunrise but―"

As she continued to narrate that day, Haru listened with interest. (He didn't have the heart to chew her out over the 'obviously we slept in different rooms' part because she just looked so...over the moon.) He wasn't very fond of Baek Kyung but for Yeonha, maybe he could learn to tolerate his existence. Besides, Haru felt that he owed his sister that. He had been saying some really nasty things to her on Stage, like calling her an attention seeker for 'wanting to throw a tantrum about her shitty engagement'.

"Why do you like him?" He interrupted Yeonha, "All he does is frown and curse at the world and everyone else. What can you possibly see in him?"

Yeonha shoved her hands into her cardigan pockets and peered at him, "You've asked me this before, you know." As he knitted his brows in confusion, she answered him anyway, "Being with him makes me happy, happier than I can ever hope to be. Even though he sometimes seems indifferent or loses his temper, I know that he listens and sees me. He's...he's so good to me. After everything he's been through and after everything I told him, about what was and is going to happen, Kyung still chose to be with me. And," She tilted her head upwards a little, to look at the ceiling. "I realized, Haru, nobody is ever going to love me the way he does. Not in any world, not by any...character the Writer puts me beside."

Is that what he looked like when talked about Eun Danoh?

Haru mulled over her words. What was going to happen, Yeonha had said. Is that why Baek Kyung had, time and again, threatened him by the collar and warned him against changing the Stage? All this while, he had thought it was because he liked Danoh as well. Wait...

"Are―are you two...?" He widened his eyes.

Yeonha nodded as if it wasn't a big deal, "Oh yeah, we've been going out for a while now. I thought you knew."

Throwing his head back in incredule, Haru exclaimed, "Wah, noona, you―I have no words. And here I thought you were honest with me about everything. It's like you're a stranger to me." His teasing smile vanished as he registered his own words.

She nudged him with her elbow while laughing, "Cheeky." Yeonha frowned in worry as Haru suddenly turned sullen. "What is it?"

He hesitated before admitting, "It's...Jiho. Noona, I usually feel that even though she's my sister, I don't really know anything about her. And...it doesn't help that on Stage, I avoid both of you. All I know is that she's more fond of Oh Namju than any of us."

Hooking her arm with his, Yeonha patted him reassuringly, "Oh, don't worry too much about it. I have a feeling things will be alright between us three in a few pages. As for your other problem, you can always hang out with her in the Shadow. She'll find it strange at first but it'll be alright."

When Haru pressed his lips together and smiled widely, her expression faltered a little. "Ah," She exhaled, "I haven't thought of him in a while. Jinho. You two are so similar that I wonder if you both are the same person. Just at...different ages."

They had gone over their photo albums together, just for the sake of reminiscing. Haru and Jinho did look eerily identical but if one compared them closely, they could spot out the minute difference. The shape of the eyes, the height, the posture. Of course, all of Jinho's pictures had been replaced and the only thing they could rely on to keep the boy's memory alive was Yeonha's mind.

Jinho was somewhat of a stranger to Haru as well, the latter noted with guilt.

"Haru-ya!" Danoh skipped down the first landing of the staircase, "Oh, Yeonha. Hi!" There was disguised nervousness in her eyes, "What were you guys talking about?"

Snickering to herself at the way the boy's face had lit up like a Christmas tree, Yeonha nodded a greeting, "We were talking about what movie to watch for tonight."

At the petite girl's curious looks and Haru's raised eyebrows, she clarified, "It's movie night, Haru. You've been skipping out for a while because of practise. Jiho and I are watching Forgotten."

Danoh clapped her hands excitedly, "Oh, that's a great film! It's a psychological thriller, right? I watched it with dad a few months ago. The jump-scare nearly had us both crying."

"Yah, don't give out spoilers!"

Haru seemed to disapprove, "I don't think it's appropriate for someone of Jiho's age to watch that."

"That's the fun of it, Haru. Do you know how many times I've had to sit through movies that made me want to tear my hair out?" Yeonha rolled her eyes before her gaze landed on Kyung, who was in his tennis attire by the lockers, "Ah, there he is. I needed to talk to him." Without further explanation, she descended the stairs, "Bye, Danoh! Haru, don't miss tonight."

The duo watched Yeonha more or less sprint towards the boy who was rummaging through his locker. She tapped him on his left shoulder before quickly shifting to his right side. Kyung scowled at her 'prank'.

As Yeonha babbled out of earshot while gesturing and pointing and making very expressive faces, Danoh shook her head, "She's always so nice to him and he just―What the hell is he doing!? He just smooshed her cheeks ― He can't grab her face like tha―" The girl let out a loud gasp as her jaw hit the floor, "Oh, oh, oh. Look away, Haru. Oh, he's kissing her." She covered her face with her palm and forced Haru to turn around, "When did that ha―he's still kissing her!"

Haru's face burned, not because of his sister (the pillars blocked his view from where he stood, thank god), but because Danoh was gripping onto his forearm.

There was a faint protest from Yeonha and he saw her leave with Baek Kyung, their hands entwined. Danoh stared after them, dumbfounded by what she had unwillingly witnessed. She awkwardly brushed her hair and jerked her body away from Haru.

Pointing a thumb over her shoulder, she stuttered, "I will―um―my stuff―I mean, you should―I'll just―"

"Okay."

"―my bag, you know―"

He nodded.

"―and then...home." Danoh refused to meet his stare as she blushed while malfunctioning in a cute manner, "Because...you have...practice."

As Haru watched her flee while he stood frozen like a statue, he mused about how it would feel like. Kissing Eun Danoh―the boy pinched himself before twisting his head towards the exit door.

Better yet, how would it feel to punch Baek Kyung in the face for touching his sister?

Chapter Text

Eun Danoh made a face of disbelief at him, "What?"

Through grit teeth, Kyung managed to repeat himself, "I said. I'm sorry." Her eyes went wide like saucers, making him resist the urge to scowl and walk away from her.

"Oh. Okay. Yeah." The girl nodded and then shook her head, "No, I mean―it's just weird, you know. Hearing you apologize and everything. You've never done that before. I understand, though. Your character sucks, just like mine. But nevermind that," She waved it off dramatically, "Yeonha is the reason you wanted to break off the engagement, right? Ah, I should've seen it. I sure did see it yesterday." She mumbled the last part to herself.

Kyung exhaled, forcing himself to be patient, "Just accept the apology."

She tsked, "Fine. I forgive you. I thought about it and realized that you were just doing what the Writer made you do. I don't know whether you've changed or not but I'll give you the benefit of doubt. You've been...relatively nicer in your own way lately. Even if you're against me changing my setup―which reminds me―"

The phrase was like a trigger for him. "Why can't you live your life in the Shadow and leave the Stage alone?" He demanded, shoving his hands in his pockets, "It's a cliche romance story. One way or another, you're going to survive because that's what is supposed to happen. You'll get your happy ending."

The girl recoiled, upset at his words, and said in a small voice, "Yah, even though you're being ridiculously optimistic, there's still a chance I might...die. Why do you want me to give up when I have a fighting chance?"

He stared at her for a second before turning around, "Whatever. Forget it."

Danoh pouted to herself, watching Kyung walk through the school doors, "What a jerk. And to think I assumed he was nicer because of Yeonha."

Kyung fiddled with the ring box in his blazer pocket while deep in thought. The sudden hand on his shoulder jolted him back. Dohwa seemed more pleased than usual as he held up a manhwa called Roses For You.

"Baek Kyung, you wanted to read this, didn't you?" The boy held out the book.

"Put that away." Kyung took a step forward but Dohwa looped his arm around his.

He grinned slyly, "Aw, come on. Don't be embarrassed because it's a romance manhwa. Don't be. We're in one too, aren't we? Besides, this could help you woo Yeonha!" He shot his friend a wink.

Shrugging out of his grip, Kyung replied in exasperation, "I've already 'wooed' her, Dohwa. You read it a little more thoroughly, why don't you? Maybe it might help with your situation."

At the harshness of his tone, Dohwa's face fell. He scratched the back of his head with shame, "A―ah, I should give this to Haru then. He's so clueless about most things."

Though he felt bad about what he had said to him, Kyung's annoyance grew at the mentioned name. "Why do you care about an extra like him?" He asked, knitting his brows.

"Psh, don't let Yeonha hear you talk about her brother like that." Dohwa opened the manhwa to a random page to appear casual, "And I envy him, to be honest. Just think about it. Are you okay with walking side by side with Namju?" He shuddered violently and placed his hands over his ears, "I get embarrassed to death just at the thought of it. The spotlights, the way we look, the music, ugh!"

Sagak.

As if Dohwa had jinxed it, the A3 descended the stairs in the same scenario. Kyung tried to zone out but the cheers were a little too loud. Yeah, he could see what Dohwa had meant. Namju offhandedly criticized the way Dohwa's behaviour was unbecoming of an A3 member.

"Oh, and hitting Yeo Juda with the whole 'you're-my-servant' thing was A3-like?" Stage Kyung shot back, "Just ask her out already."

He didn't miss the way Dohwa looked heartbroken when Juda approached them, speaking only with Namju.

"We'll go on ahead," He said, "Lee Dohwa, let's go."

"Actually, I forgot my violin in class." The boy chuckled, "I'll catch up with you."

He arrived twenty minutes later at their hideout, demanding Kyung to play chess with him as a distraction.

"I had a Stage with Yeonha yesterday―we're doing this...thing where whenever my character is sad, she reveals a secret―and―and yesterday, she said that she liked it when I played anything but classical because I am more myself. And today, she brought me my violin and said that she knew I danced to SISTAR's songs." Dohwa seemed hysterical, "I don't get it. Nobody has seen me dance to their songs. This is...I'm at the peak of embarrassment. Oh gosh, she's seen me dance to 'Touch My Body'."

"It's your move."

He leaned back into the sofa, placing a hand over his heart, "You're so lucky, Baek Kyung. Yeonha's a bit silly but she makes me feel better―don't take this the wrong way. I mean it as a friend, obviously."

"Obviously. Your move."

"And then―and then, I had to talk to Juda while being all sad and mopey, which I didn't really understand because wasn't the point of having a Scene between me and Yeonha before all that was so that I shouldn't be sad? You know how Juda and Namju are the protagonists, and I'm just the support?"

"Yeah. What of it?"

"I've decided to do just that. I'll support them―ah, that was a wrong decision. Can I redo it?"

"That's not how chess works."

"Right." Dohwa abandoned the game anyway and picked up the king and queen pieces, placing them side by side, "Anyway, I'll be rooting for them for the sake of Juda. My happy ending is supposed to be the Stage version of Yeonha which can't change because I can't confess to Juda."

Kyung picked up his tennis ball and tossed it up with bare minimum force, "But didn't you already do that before? At the birthday party?"

He nodded, "Yes, but that was supposed to be Namju's Stage."

"What do you mean?"

Clasping his hands together, Dohwa explained, "According to what Danoh saw in the storyboard, Namju was to declare that Juda was his girlfriend. However, since I confessed my feelings first, the Stage became about you and Danoh instead."

Kyung thought back to that night, remembering the way his feet had moved against his will. Though a negligible part of him had sneered with satisfaction at Haru's dejection, it was Yeonha's downcast expression that had made him question his actions.

"It was thanks to Haru that the Stage changed that night and I was able to tell Juda how I felt. Regardless of how it turned out..."

Leaning forward, he narrowed his eyes, "How did you change it?" Kyung wondered if Yeonha was in pain after that night.

Dohwa bit the inside of his cheek, thinking hard, "Haru did. Well, I'm not really sure how he did it. Maybe it's because he can pass by unnoticed since he's an extra?"

Clenching his jaw, Kyung traced the shape of the ring box over his pocket.

He couldn't find Bom and Taek anywhere. Jung would probably curse him out if he approached the guy for answers. That only left Jinmichae. The man hadn't been too thrilled to see him, getting up to escape as soon as Kyung had walked into the kitchen. But as the conversation got further, he realized that the man was enjoying putting him down while comparing him to Haru.

"Yeah, that's all well and good," Kyung interrupted Jinmichae's smug rant, "That bastard is an extra and can change the Stage. But what I want to know is if I can stop him or reverse the damage that he causes."

The blond crossed his arms and sneered, "How does it matter to you? Why do you care about how the story plays out?"

Maintaining a cool eye contact, he replied, "Han Yeonha." As the man's scowl faltered, Kyung realized that he already knew what he was referring to. "I don't give a damn about who dies and who survives. All I care about is her safety. Because even after knowing what the altering does to her, you, and everyone else, did nothing."

At the accusation, Jinmichae's anger flared, "Nothing? I did nothing? I am just like you, bound to one place by the Writer during a Stage. I have warned Eun Danoh of what might happen but she chose to ignore it. Do you think it's that easy for me to stand by and watch Yeonha get hurt each time?" He took a step closer and glared up at the boy, "Do you think it's that easy to hide what I know? You may think you know her, kid, but I know Han Yeonha better. Our relationship is older than yours and it runs deeper than you can perceive."

Kyung snarled at his statement, "Clearly it doesn't mean much to you―"

"You think Yeonha is going to let her brother decide who to save? You think she's going to tell him in the first place?" Jinmi scoffed, "No, the answer is quite clear, isn't it? She's always willing to suffer for her family, especially if it's Haru. It's always been like that."

Kyung might've imagined it but the man's tone softened considerably as he continued, "This world is still punishing Yeonha. Who knows how long it's going to last because you don't know half of what's going on with her. The changing of a Stage cannot be reversed, Baek Kyung. Someone like you and me cannot save Yeonha."

◆◆◆

He was running as fast as his feet could carry him. Kyung peered in every classroom, every lab, as he searched for Yeonha.

Much to his chagrin, Haru had changed the Stage by making Shin Saemi wear Eun Danoh's heart rate monitor. Kyung regretted snapping at the guy earlier. He thought he was discouraging him when in reality, his words had only provoked Haru further.

As Kyung watched Haru carry Danoh away, he could only wish for the Stage to end quicker so that he could find Yeonha. How quickly did it affect her? Was it an immediate reaction? Did her pain depend on the magnitude of the altercation?

Lee Dohwa was walking down the corridor at a leisurely pace when Kyung stopped him.

"Have you seen Yeonha?" He was breathing hard, worrying the boy who shifted his books from one arm to another.

"Hmm? She must be in class, getting her things. We have Music right now. Are you alright? You're...sweating a lot." Dohwa frowned.

Kyung shook his head, "I checked twice. She wasn't there."

"Ah, she had practise before this. Quarter finals in a few weeks, remem―wait a minute. Is this like before? Is she hurt again?" His face contorted with worry.

That made the other boy freeze, "'Again'?"

"Yeah, she was in the nurse's office a few days ago. There was a lot of―" Upon seeing Kyung's horrified face, Dohwa grasped his mistake, "Oh...oh no―o. I have...said too much. You―you should go look for her. Or wait, no. She might run into you. Class is just...down the hall-okay-bye."

As Dohwa fled, Kyung hurried towards class 2-8 to find Yeonha just exiting the room with Jung. The latter glowered, ignoring the deeply perturbed air around Kyung, and threw a 'don't be too long' over his shoulder.

Yeonha looked mildly concerned, "Hi. I haven't seen you all morning. Is everything okay?"

In four large strides, he cupped her face and examined her, "Are you?"

"Yeah," She placed a hand over his, "You know, except for the achy bones from practice, I'm grand. What happened?" As he debated whether or not to tell her the truth, a girl with a willowy frame passed them by.

"You'll be late, Han Yeonha. And how many times do I have to tell you―no PDA, gosh." She adjusted her rectangular glasses, giving Kyung a onceover before leaving.

"Yeah, sorry. I'll be right there, General." Yeonha took a step back, bringing Kyung's hands down with hers. She pulled him into the now empty classroom, "What is it?"

"Your bitch of a brother changed the Stage is what happened," He hissed, watching her flinch. His gaze hardened, "Why haven't you told him yet?" When she didn't reply, he raised his hand to grab her shoulder only to change his mind mid-air. Kyung's fingers curled delicately on the side of her neck, thumb brushing against her jaw. He asked again in a calmer tone, "Yeonha, why haven't you told him yet?"

She leaned into his touch, "I can't make him pick one of us. Danoh is important to him."

"What about me?" He asked, "You're important to me." Yeonha looked torn and as much as Kyung wanted to yell and fly into a fit of rage at the damn situation, he didn't want to add onto her worries. Things would be much simpler if you just told me everything. "I'm not letting you out of my sight." He said, "Not until I know you're alright."

Yeonha peered down at her sneakers, "You shouldn't have to worry about me like this. I'm sorry. I never wanted to trouble you."

"This isn't your fault." He said firmly, "None of it. But you still need to promise me that you won't do anything reckless."

"O―"

Sagak.

Kyung was sitting in his class, an arm carelessly thrown over the backrest of his chair. Eun Danoh had been excused for the day. Haru was missing as well. And no matter how hard he tried to storm out during the lesson, Kyung found himself back in his seat. He was forced to witness the coy looks Namju kept sending Juda across the room.

His hand flew to his blazer pocket, checking if his mother's ring was still there. It was, and he growled to himself at the terrible timing he had picked to hand it to her. It wasn't supposed to be a big gesture (or maybe it was). Kyung was just going to 'accidentally' run into her in the hallway and nonchalantly hand her the box, saying that it was hers for safekeeping.

However, he couldn't think of that at the moment. He waited fervently for the Scene to end so that he could leave.

Two hours. That's how long he spent beside himself with worry. Kyung shot out of his seat the minute he could, before Kim Aeil could turn around and coo at him. He ignored the class president as he protested, saying it wasn't break yet, and hurried out the door.

Yeonha was already out looking for him in the empty hallway, hugging her books close to her chest.

"Nothing happened!" She gave him a thumbs up as he stopped close to her. "Maybe it wasn't that significant? You don't need to stress about it now." Stretching a little, she pressed a finger at the creased space between his eyebrows, "Stop frowning."

Kyung was still apprehensive. Months ago, Haru and Jinho's disappearance hadn't affected Yeonha until hours later. What if...? He managed to look relieved for her sake.

"Yeonha―"

Her phone vibrated in her skirt pocket, irritating him. "Hold that thought." She fished out the device and placed it over her ear, "Hello? Ah, yes. Pardon? What? Wha―two hours?" The girl snapped in hysteria, "And you just decided to inform me? Do my parents know? How can you be so ridiculously incompetent?" Yeonha yelled before hanging up. No sooner had she done that, the phone rang again.

"Maman―" She flinched at the loud volume, tilting away from the phone. Pinching the bridge of her nose, Yeonha broke into a mix of French and Korean, "I didn't know―obviously I would have―he didn't―he didn't say a word to me! I don't know, they just called me. Okay, I'll ask him―I don't know, we're in different sections!" The call ended and Yeonha cursed under her breath.

She hastened past Kyung, who asked what that was about as he followed her.

"Jiho is missing! Her GPS is switched off too." Yeonha exclaimed, glancing over her shoulder, "I need to find Haru. Mom said he's not picking up his phone either."

"Wait. He's not in...class." He cleared his throat as she let out a loud swear after peering inside 2-7. "Haru has been gone since the first period."

"Fucking fantastic. There's a damn lunatic on the loose and―" She cut her sentence short, realizing what she had revealed. Before Kyung could demand what she meant, Yeonha gestured, "I need to go look for both of them."

"Wait―what―" He sprinted after her till the lobby and stopped when she did.

Yeonha was glaring harshly down at the entrance door where a laughing Haru (wearing a monkey-ears headband) was ruffling a scowling Jiho's hair. The taller boy did a double take at his elder sister when his gaze accidentally fell on top of the staircase. All joy melted off his face and was replaced with sheer panic.

Kyung bit back a snicker as 6 feet-something Haru shuffled behind the little girl who didn't even come up to his waist as Yeonha bellowed a 'where the hell were you two!?'

◆◆◆

He couldn't, however, keep the smirk off his face as Yeonha swatted the side of Haru's hung head with a rolled up notebook.

"Unbelievable!" She was thundering. Jiho sat behind her, next to Kyung, on the stairs. Yeonha stared down at Haru as she stood a step higher than him. "When I said you should spend time with her, I didn't mean for you to sneak her out of her school and go to the bloody zoo! Two hours! Two hours you were gone! Never in my life―and you didn't even think of telling anyone. I cannot even―so irresponsible―I almost had a heart attack―why didn't you take her back to her school? Or, I don't know, maybe home?"

Haru stammered, "We-well, the cafeteria had parfait today and―"

She didn't give him a chance to explain himself, "And you were lecturing me about disappearing the other day. Mom is furious. You're both in for it once we get back. She had half her staff running around looking for you, and you both were smart enough to turn your phones off and worry her to death―"

"She won't remember it in the eve―ow!"

Yeonha smacked him on the head again and then rubbed the injured spot with her palm to ease the pain. The headband he wore dipped sideways. "I mean, there are ways of doing things. You could've taken the day off after talking to mom and dad instead of―"

Jiho tugged on Yeonha's cardigan, making her pause and turn towards her. "Haru took me to the petting zoo. I touched a snake." The younger one said. "Here. We took a picture as well."

"Quick to defend him, aren't you? I thought you didn't like him―and address him with the proper suffix." Ignoring the offended noise Haru made, the older girl wrinkled her nose in disgust as Jiho handed her a polaroid, "Why would you want to touch a snake―oh, hey, that's a good photo."

"Snakes are cool."

Haru sent Jiho a grateful look before mumbling a 'sorry, noona'. His gaze flitted past Yeonha's shoulder to where Kyung was sitting with a self-satisfied smirk on his face. "I'll take her back home, noona." Haru said, turning back to his sisters.

"And take a detour to Lotte World? I think not." Yeonha rolled her eyes, "I'll do it." She stuck out her hand for Jiho to hold, "I hope you had a nice time at the zoo because mom will probably ground you till your high school graduation."

"If she remembers." Haru pointed out again, earning a berating look.

Kyung stood up as well, shoving his hands into his trouser pockets. "Let's go."

Interrupting her sister just as she opened her mouth, Jiho nudged her side. The eight year old covered her mouth and 'whispered', "What's the angry ahjusshi doing here?"

"I can hear you, you puny gremlin."

After Yeonha lightly reprimanded the younger girl's comment, she refused Kyung's offer of coming along. "Stay. It won't take much time." She said, "You too, Haru. Go back to class. And take off those ears!"

The latter waved cheerfully and cutely at Jiho with both hands. She awkwardly nodded, still not used to the niceness her brother had been showering her with since morning. With one last suspicious look thrown at Kyung, Haru left.

"Go." Yeonha insisted, pushing Kyung away by the arm, "Stop worrying. I'll be back in jiffy."

He placed a hand over Jiho's eyes before quickly kissing Yeonha on the forehead, "Call me right away if something happens."

Jiho shrugged off his hold just in time to see her sister swat Kyung in the chest. She was smarter than people thought she was. Naturally, her not-so-innocent-as-everyone-believed eyes caught on. She narrowed her eyes at the boy, "Aren't you getting married soon?"

"My fiancée and I are cheating on each other with your siblings."

"Oh my god." Yeonha groaned, tugging Jiho towards the doors, "I'll see you later."

As she stopped by the lockers to put her things away, Kyung heard Jiho mutter about how Yeonha could do much better. Though he began to walk away with a vacant face, he would be lying if he said that his heart didn't soar when she replied "Yeah, but I don't want to."

However, not ten minutes later, as Bom tricked him into playing a game of cham cham cham along with the rest of their friends, Namju approached. He was carrying Jiho on his back, looking slightly puzzled.

The boy stared at Yeo Juda, who laughed loudly as she punched Kyung in the shoulder over a sarcastic comment he made. The latter scowled back at her before noticing Namju and then Jiho. He stood up immediately from where he was on the window sill, looking apprehensive.

"Juda," Namju began, "what―"

"Fuck that. Where's Yeonha?" Kyung tried not to panic.

Jiho, who had a perturbed expression herself, slowly said, "Does your dad...own a rifle?"

"What? How the hell does that―"

Namju explained, "Yeonha asked me to take Jiho before she was followed by your driver towards the library block, who was yelling like a mad man by the way and―"

"Next time," Jung snapped, "start with that. I can't fucking believe you let her be followed by a man with a gun―"

"She told me to take Jiho to safety!"

But he wouldn't hear of it. "Taek, stay here with the leads. Always when I take my eyes off her―" He mumbled, pushing past Oh Namju, who looked highly insulted, "―can't even catch a fucking break―"

"Is she going to be okay?" Jiho's voice trembled a little as she sought comfort by burying her face in Namju's shoulder.

Jung, with Kyung and Bom closely trailing after him, shrieked over his shoulder, "She damn well be!"

By the time the trio reached the library, they had heard multiple muffled gunshots and God, if Kyung thought he knew fear before, he was seriously reconsidering it.

Joonhyun was supporting a limping and bloodied Yeonha out the door. At the sound of footsteps, she looked up blankly. Nobody pointed out the (peculiarly familiar looking) sword she was holding loosely by the hilt, the pointed end grating the ground.

Yeonha resembled the version of her from Kyung's nightmares. A bleeding lip, gashes on her torso, tips of her hair matted with blood. As she met his horrified gaze, she breathed, "We need to talk."

None of them acknowledged how the sword glitched into a rifle and back before disappearing.

Chapter Text

Though she was glad that she had run into Namju, she could only hope that he and Jiho hadn't ignored her instructions, and followed her instead.

'Zig-zag. I need to zig-zag so he doesn't―' Yeonha flinched at the way she narrowly missed the bullet that lodged itself in the wooden pillar next to her. She repeated the phrase over and over again. But in an enclosed place like the library, where could she possibly run?

Yeonha hid herself amongst the shelves. She had half a mind to sprint up the stairs, but what if he shot her ('oh my fucking god, he has a gun!') midway? Or cornered her on the first floor?

The library was deathly silent. Her heart was pounding so loud that Yeonha feared the advisor would know where she was based on just the sound. Maybe that's why she couldn't hear his footsteps. The thumping against her ribcage was deafening. She snuck a peek from behind one of the shelves and froze.

Kim brought the sword down, throwing her off guard. Yeonha barely managed to avoid it as the tip of the sword grazed her collar. She pushed the shelf as hard as she could. The books on the top fell first, making him yell in rage, but that didn't do much damage.

She could hardly pay attention to the domino effect of shelves that she had set off.

"Where the fuck did the bigass gun go?" Yeonha demanded, wondering what all weapons he had on him. Dialogue usually distracts people during a fight scene, right? She stumbled back against a table, dreading the way Kim thrust the sword forward. 'Guess not.'

She stared wide eyed as the blade glitched just as it made contact with her. Now the end of the rifle was pressed against her shoulder. Thinking on her feet (literally), Yeonha slammed her knee as harshly as she could into the man's diaphragm.

As he faltered, she jabbed him in the throat, making him wheeze. No matter how she attacked him, Kim wouldn't let go of the sword/rifle. Yeonha tried to wrestle it out of his hands, but as it was pointed towards the ceiling, he fired it without care.

Yeonha hissed, ripping her hands off the burning barrel. Kim slammed the butt of the gun violently on her cheekbone. She crashed onto the floor as her face exploded with pain. Through blurry eyes, she managed to roll away just in time for the sword to pierce the floor.

Kim tried to pull out the weapon. He looked deranged this time, without his signature glasses, desperate to finish her off. Swearing and sputtering, he lurched forward and fiercely hacked at Yeonha. He cut into her bicep, through her sleeve.

Her hand flew over the wound as blood dripped down her arm.

"Isn't it unfair that you're fighting an unarmed person?" She snapped, gritting her teeth at the stinging sensation.

The man let out a maniacal laugh before sneering, "Unfair? I should've slit your throat in your sleep but that damned spy kept turning up. We should have poisoned you like we did your father."

Yeonha stood up straight, "What?"

He raised the sword, pointing the tip downwards, "Ah, you died before you could find out the truth, didn't you? The Second Prince's supporters―well, I say supporters―had your father, Commander Han Yeonseok, poisoned by the men he trusted. Of course, the army had to see his mangled body to believe that he was assassinated. You manipulate the lies enough and everyone spoke about the brave man who fell defending his home, leaving behind an ill-bred daughter and a foreign ward."

It's in the past, she told herself despite the fury that bubbled inside her, it's in the past and my father is alive and well here.

"Doesn't make a difference now, does it?" Yeonha spat, "Just like before, you're nothing but a bottom-feeder."

The advisor curled his lip into a snarl and lunged.

Despite being unarmed, Yeonha held out well this time. She dodged and retaliated, throwing the man to the ground. He swiped at her left calf, tearing her knee high sock along with the flesh. Her leg almost gave way but the sword had morphed into a loaded rifle once more. She dived sideways, feeling the bullet whizz past her ear as she found herself backed in a corner.

She collapsed as she landed on her injured leg. Kim hit the barrel furiously against the slash on her arm, making her scream. He pulled her up by her collar, the muzzle of the gun digging into her jaw. With a crackling noise, Yeonha felt the sharp steel of the sword pierce her just by her chin. Blood dribbled down her front. She writhed in his grip, gasping in pain.

The man pulled his arm back and before he could bring the sword down on her neck, Yeonha twisted the hand that was clenched around her collar.

With a sickening snap, she broke his wrist.

To her surprise, he howled―laughing as he cried of pain. "Are you in there?" Kim asked, "Healer Han?"

Yeonha stilled. She looked confused, like she didn't know why she had done what she did. Kim took advantage of the opportunity and slashed upwards, nicking her in the neck.

It didn't hurt. Though the injury was oozing blood down her peach cardigan, Yeonha didn't feel a thing. Almost as if she was used to getting physically injured.

As the man leapt forward, she stepped aside, catching him in the back. From then on, her attacks were more sharper and aggressive. She jabbed him in the vital points, not knowing where she got that knowledge from. But he defended himself well. With each move, Kim continued to get sloppier until he pointed the rifle at her head and misfired again due to the busted wrist.

The noise was enough to jolt Yeonha out of whatever trance she was in. He had cornered her again. Her entire body was burning and the ache in her head had begun to blind her.

He was breathing hard through his mouth, looking extremely satisfied to have trapped her. "You thought you couldn't be touched―your arrogance of being the wasteful king's shield―your privilege―" He sputtered, "You stole from me. From the council. How dare a woman like you act like she knew better―"

The more he spoke, the more her pain increased, and the more harshly the weapon glitched. Yeonha felt the wall against her back. Her mind raced to find a solution. She couldn't do this to him she couldn't do this to him she couldn't―

"You may stop now."

Baek Joonhyun stepped over several damaged books, keeping a steady gaze on his driver while maintaining a safe distance.

Kim's face contorted with incredule as he whirled around, "Young master―you don't understand―"

"Killing her won't fulfill your thirst for revenge." The boy's eyes narrowed coldly, "This world quite literally revolves around her. Isn't that right, noona?"

Yeonha couldn't hold back her chuckle. The harshness in Joonhyun's voice didn't bother her at all. But she knew what she had to do.

"I don't―I don't understand what you mean." Kim looked between the two of them as if he was trying to figure out their relationship, "Your father wants her dead, young master―"

"He knows what he is saying." Yeonha drawled lazily, much like her Stage self, "You've been wasting all this time trying to kill me when, really, you should've been trying to figure out the truth behind this world. Why you can't control your actions, why people don't remember anything you do or say, why you're insignificant once again―"

"Quiet―"

"Listen to Joonhyunie and put the gun down." She forced a smirk, "My death isn't permanent. It never was and it never will be. You had me killed with my father's sword but I returned, didn't I? And I'll keep coming back," Her tone was patronizing, something that wasn't sitting well with the man, "No matter how many times you kill me, I'll continue to live my life peacefully here as you go mad with your need for vengeance."

Joonhyun barely flinched as Kim brandished the sword, "You're lying."

"You'll be unimportant once again when you kill me." Yeonha snubbed, trying to not care about the weapon pointed at her, "because I will forget you. That's how this world works. And I know because I control it." She prayed that her lies were believable, "My resurrection is unavoidable, unlike yours. Your name will vanish forever, Kim Haeseong. Your wit, your intelligence, your honour―it will all disappear with your death."

"My family has served the crown as the High Advisor for years," The man yelled in delirium, "I will not let a woman of your status―"

Yeonha made a swatting gesture and scoffed, "Oh, just...kill yourself. It'll be much simpler that way. You think your death will plague me? Go on. Try and find out if I'm still the compassionate physician you knew. After all," She stared him right in the eye vacantly, "you have no use in this world so why should any of us bother."

"It's too late for you, advisor." Joonhyun said, "Does this feel familiar? It has happened before, hasn't it? You being shown your place by Han Yeonha. In the end, all you had was your arrogance."

The advisor's eyes went wide at their words. With trembling hands, he examined the weapon―now a rifle. He seemed to be at war with his thoughts.

Before his body could twist towards Joonhyun, much like one of the only three scenarios that Yeonha had thought of, she bolted towards the man before he could pull the trigger. She gripped his broken wrist causing him to momentarily loosen his hold on the rifle, and pushed the muzzle right under his chin.

"Joonhyun, look away―"

The sound was ringing in her ears. The explosion of the bullet. The thump of the lifeless, headless body. She felt dizzy. And sick. Sick to the core at what she had just done. Or caused. A huge part of her was disgustingly relieved. That's one of my worries gone. As she wiped her face distractedly, she realized she was shivering and sitting on the soaked floor.

Her hands were drenched in red and she couldn't differentiate whose blood it was.

There were bits of him in her hair. She shocked herself by letting out an amused laugh. "It―it was us or him. Right?" Yeonha echoed Joonhyun's words. Look at him. Look at what you've done. The boy began to pull her away. "No, wait." She focused on the sword lying at the corpse's feet. Without shifting her eyes, she reached to pick it up and then quickly backed away.

As she examined it, Yeonha hoped to find an engravement of some sorts. All she found was a complicated looking Chinese character at the bottom of the hilt. Using the blade, she heaved herself to her feet.

"It's your family name. 'Han'." Joonhyun said, "Let's leave before anyone finds us." He threw an arm around her shoulder, supporting her, "Ah, sorry. I didn't see the cut. Careful with the sword."

The further they walked away from Kim's body, the more relief she felt. Whatever thoughts of self-loathing she had had seconds ago had dissipated. He was gone. Yeonha suppressed the urge to laugh again. 

As they neared the library doors, Yeonha looked up at the sound of footsteps. Jung and Bom, and behind them, a terror-stricken Kyung. The guilt came flooding down on her body, mixed with the agony and exhaustion of her injuries.

"We need to talk." She bluntly said, looking only at Kyung. Yeonha felt she owed him the truth after seeing her in the state she was in (Fuck that, even she didn't know the state she was in).

Nobody acknowledged the sword that disappeared from her hand.

◆◆◆

Most of 2-8 backed away from the windows that looked into their classroom to give the two their 'privacy', if they could call it that. They watched with jumbled reactions as Baek Kyung and Han Yeonha screamed and argued with each other.

Kyung had pushed what was Taek's desk aside with full force, tipping it over. Yeonha had scoffed in his face and said something inaudible, making him hiss fiercely at her.

"Maybe we should all leave." Bom frowned at the scene.

"Maybe they'll finally break up." Jung observed with keen interest as Yeonha waved her fist and pointed accusingly at Kyung. "And there's no privacy here, remember? We end up getting to know about stuff one way or another."

Taek and Juda looked mildly concerned as they faintly heard Kyung's blaming tone, countering Yeonha.

"―hiding everything from me―"

"―you've done the same―"

"―stop fucking acting like I'm made of glass―"

"―then stop acting like I'm going to collapse every time I'm near you. I'm not Eun Danoh―"

"―I know you're not―"

"―do you?―"

"―I can't fucking believe this. Don't turn it around on―"

The quartet huddled together as their classmates slowly and awkwardly dispersed. They were oblivious to a cheerful Dohwa who approached them while dragging Haru with him.

"Hey, guys! What's going on?" He asked, "Why are you all gathered here―oh." The boy followed their line of sight, towards the classroom just in time to see Yeonha scowl and turn her back to Kyung, ignoring him.

Baek Kyung looked dumbstruck for a moment. Grabbing her shoulder, he harshly whirled her around to face him while yelling. She retorted and jabbed a finger in his chest multiple times, making him glare daggers.

"―all this time, I kept asking you―"

"―I was going to―"

"―when? After you died?―'

Dohwa held an enraged Haru back, who demanded to know what was going on. "He can't touch her like that!" He exclaimed, as Bom reassured him that it was just one of their 'tiffs'.

"It's too loud to be a tiff, Bom." Juda said, flinching as Kyung swiped an arm over another desk, flinging the stationery on it to the ground. Yeonha, who seemed absolutely fine and unlike someone who was almost at death's doors thirty minutes ago, ran her fingers through her long hair in exasperation. She looked close to tears. "I didn't know they were together like that."

"―love your secrets so much, this'll never work―"

"―by me. Leave if you want. That's what you always do―"

"―Fine!"

By the time Kyung stormed out of the room with Yeonha shrieking at his back, Haru still looked like he wanted to tear the boy's limbs apart. He rushed in as Yeonha covered her eyes with her palms, sobs raking her body.

Jung, though comforted by the fact that they wouldn't have to worry about the advisor in this lifetime, felt upset at the way Yeonha stepped away from Haru, shaking her head to the words of comfort he offered. "We should find Baek Kyung before he does something reckless." Jung said, "Her brother will take care of her. It's that jerk we need to worry about."

"We'll go." Taek offered, "He'll be less...offensive with us." He gestured at himself and Bom.

The girl patted a concerned Dohwa's arm, "They'll work it out. They always do. Even though we did tell Yeonha that she could avoid all this by telling him the truth. Well," The shorter girl turned her gaze back to her friend, who was trying hard to stop crying, "at least she knows she's at fault."

"But what was she hiding?" Juda asked, nodding at Taek and Bom who had begun to leave.

"Baek Kyung's psychopath of a driver was out to murder her."

The way Jung had said it so casually, you'd think he meant something like 'she cheated on a test'. Dohwa choked on his spit. So that's what she meant when she said it's complicated. He didn't even know if he could ask why. And from the look on Juda's face, even she was thinking the same thing.

"So she's okay now?" The girl asked.

Jung nodded but then reconsidered his reply, "Erm. Not quite but I hope she gets there soon." He tried to not focus on the 'She's not going to but let me lie to myself' that flitted across his mind.

◆◆◆

Juda thought that by making Yeonha help her tend to the small garden patch after school would distract her. But after shedding more tears for a while, the girl had started pacing up and down the dirt path, swearing at everything in sight.

"―arrogant, selfish, short-tempered jerk―as if I wanted to keep things from him. He would've picked a fight with that man and died if I had told him anything. Stupid, paranoid―"

"Yeonha!" Juda's voice made her stop her rant, "You're drowning the cacti."

The cactus patch looked like it was floating on water. Yeonha groaned as she switched off the hose pipe she was holding.

"Great. I can't even take care of a shitty plant that doesn't even need any watering."

"I told you not to use the hose." Juda tried to assess the damage with a small shovel, "We can probably dig a trench leading to the other shrubs so that we don't waste water, you―what are you looking at?"

Turning towards where Yeonha's pissed off glares were directed, she saw Kyung exiting one of the blocks with Aeil hanging off his arm. He seemed visibly cross as he tried to shrug her off but the girl clung to him like a leech.

Yeonha scoffed to herself as she tried to ignore the scene. She busied herself with watering the hedges, mumbling under her breath about how pleased he must be feeling.

"I don't think he looks anywhere close to pleased," Juda contradicted the taller girl, "In fact, I think he's two seconds away from yelling at her."

As he passed the girls by, Aeil still giggling and twirling her hair behind him, Yeonha spun away. Kyung clicked his tongue at her immature action and changed his mind about wanting to talk to her. He paid no attention to Aeil's crestfallen face as he picked up his pace and vanished around the corner.

The bully turned her attention to Juda, who was crouching by a row of flowering plants. "Working part time as a gardener as well, Yeo Juda? I bet the school pays you more than―" Her snarky comments were cut off as she let out a shriek when the jet of water hit her legs. Her expensive looking shoes, along with her socks, were drenched.

"Go away while I'm still being nice." Yeonha held up the hose in a threatening manner.

"You doused me with cold water! How is this being nice, you crazy bitch!?"

Another spout soaked her sleeve. "You're bullying my friend and I'm being nice by not turning you into fertilizer. Humans make good fertilizers, you know?"

Juda sent Yeonha a disapproving look, neither of them paying any attention to a fuming Aeil. As the latter strut off, Juda reprimanded her friend.

"Liar. You didn't do that because she was being mean to me."

"Maybe I did." Yeonha shrugged.

Sagak.

She was smiling widely at something Dohwa had said. They were sitting across each other in a cafe, by the glass wall. It was late in the evening and the place was partially crowded. It was one of the nicer Stages she had had with Dohwa. This one didn't make her feel like there was no sunshine left in the world.

Stage Yeonha had dressed well for the...not-date. She had even put on her favorite oxford heels, her Real self noticed.

As Stage Dohwa insisted that she let him in on another secret (God, that word kept popping up every now and then, and it had begun to get on Yeonha's nerves), she bit the inside of her cheek, "Why? Are you sad right now?"

"No." He shook his head, "I feel closer to you everytime you tell me something new about yourself. Well, not new. Something I didn't know." He admitted shyly.

Stage Yeonha blushed animatedly, "Ah, well, which one should I tell you? There are so many..."

Dohwa let out a laugh, "You're hiding a lot from me, aren't you?"

Oh, the fucking irony. It's like the damn Writer is making fun of me.

"I used to skip my taekwondo classes to come to your recitals because you used to say that looking at the strangers in the audience made you feel lonely." Stage Dohwa's laughter subsided as he gazed at her with an unreadable expression, "My parents never knew because they were busy with Jiho. That and I knew how to forge their signatures on sick notes."

She waited for him to reply but Dohwa was distracted by the ringing of his phone. He stared at the caller ID for a split second before ignoring it. Stage Yeonha frowned.

"You can answer it."

"It's alright." He said, "They can wait a bit."

No sooner had the words left his mouth, the teenagers regained control of their body. Dohwa almost leapt off his chair as he stood up. Startled, Yeonha sent him a quizzical look. He gestured at his phone.

"Juda called me. What if she's in trouble?"

Yeonha got up as well, wrapping her red scarf over her beige trench coat, "Try calling her back. She should've met up with Namju by now. Let's go see her at her workplace. I think she had the late night shift today."

The boy almost bit his nails raw as Juda didn't answer his multiple calls. "Her phone is unreachable. What if she's hurt?" He panicked, hurrying down the footpath, "Wait―what if Namju's mother got her kidnapped? I've seen it in many manhwas. Characters like her always hate the female lead and―"

She smacked his arm, "Stop making shitty assumptions like that. We'll check with her manager first."

The manager had worriedly said that Juda was supposed to be there a while ago. "I don't know where she is. She's never been absent like this."

Dohwa widened his eyes at Yeonha, "She might be at school. I'll―you go home, Yeonha. I'll find Juda. I'll text you!" He didn't really leave any chance for her to protest as he more or less tore down the streets and disappeared.

Yeonha bowed to the manager once and made her way to her house as well. She did a lot of thinking while walking alone. For the first time since morning, she could hear her thoughts without anyone lecturing her about her mistakes. It was mostly Jung but boy, does he have things to say.

She knew she was wrong. Yeonha had known it ever since she had seen Kyung's pale petrified face as Jung patched her up. He had every right to be furious with her. She should've just come clean and apologized instead of letting her pride get in the way. She paused and hung her head, I shouldn't have yelled back. I shouldn't have raised my voice. Fuck, why did I even want to argue?

Saying something as simple as 'hey, I'm sorry' felt more difficult than ever. But then again, a simple 'sorry' wasn't enough, was it? Maybe I should let him make the first move. The rational part of her countered, as always, with a 'shut the fuck up'.

Kyung hadn't texted or called or even so much as looked her way since he had walked out in anger.

For a moment, she stood and pondered by the forked road. For someone who had been shot at and stabbed just hours ago, she wasn't feeling very courageous. She took a step towards the road that led to Kyung's place before shaking her head. Yeonha couldn't bring herself to reach out first.

When she trudged back home, however, she found Kyung pacing in front of the front gate. He was muttering under his breath while wringing his wrists. She was very, very glad to see him there. I'm a terrible person. I'm a terrible person for putting him through this.

But just as Yeonha opened her mouth to call his name, the Scene changed again.

Chapter Text

Madeline Park was leaving for Lyon in the evening. She wasn't going to be back for a month. So when she decided to cancel their family lunch because Oh Namju had called to meet with her daughter, Stage Haru was not happy.

"I can ask him to postpone." Yeonha reasoned as the boy glared at her. Her Real self felt restless. She hadn't spoken to Kyung for nearly an entire day.

"Nonsense." Her mother slapped away the girl's fingers as they tried to remove her dangling earrings, "He's your fiance. He should be able to see you any time he likes."

Yeah, how about no?

Haru fumed, "Can't we just leave her out? Mom, you'll be gone for a long time."

"Darling," The woman sighed, doing up Yeonha's hair as the girl sat in front of her vanity mirror, "how can we go out as a family when one of us is missing? It's just a month. I've talked it over with your father and he agrees. We can arrange something once I'm back⏤ there! You look wonderful, sweetheart." Madeline said lovingly, patting Yeonha's bare shoulder.

Yeonha had been forced into an olive coloured strapless dress for her brunch date. No matter how much she tugged at its hems, the fabric would not stretch beyond her thighs. The thought of wearing tights underneath gave her a shred of comfort. Much of her neckline was exposed as well, and Yeonha was dying to untwist her long hair to cover herself. Her mother would probably kill her but she'd choose that over flashing her cleavage to the public any day.

Leaning by the door of the bedroom, Haru scowled, "Who cares if she's missing? She doesn't give a damn about us anyway⏤"

"Haru!"

"⏤not everything has to be about her." He raised his voice over Madeline's, and stalked off, slamming the door behind him.

Shaking her head, the older woman wondered out loud, "I don't understand why that boy behaves in such a manner. You two are supposed to be twins. Two halves of a whole."

"I know he means well." Stage Yeonha forced a smile. Bitch, not the Writer's version of him. "There's just a...communication gap between us. I'll fix it."

"Mm, see to it that you do." Madeline examined her daughter's makeup and nodded in approval.

Sagak.

Yeonha's arms flew over her chest as she stood up to find her coat. Her mother tutted, "You better not wear that thing during brunch with Namju. And don't wear flats but don't wear the larger heels either. You don't want to appear taller than him."

Rolling her eyes, Yeonha nodded as her mother dictated the same list of dos and don'ts that she had heard multiple times before her every outing with Namju. They were interrupted by the slight creaking of the door. Haru stuck his head back in.

"Noona, I'm sorry." He said, taking Madeline by surprise.

The girl waved it off, "It's alright. I understand."

"I'll walk you."

"I'd like that."

Madeline quirked an eyebrow once Haru left. Yeonha shook her head, "Nevermind. You were saying?"

"⏤Don't offer to pay for brunch because he invited you. Try not to stain your glass with your lipstick. I've already said this, haven't I? Ah, yes. Don't have sex but if you do, use protection. Don't go to one of those cheap motels either⏤the diseases..." The teenager sputtered and stammered, horrified. Her mother continued as if she hadn't heard anything, "If he tries to pressure you, you have my permission to strangle him."

"Maman, what the hell⏤"

"Please." She scoffed, "I know what young people are like these days."

Pulling on the same trench coat she wore last night around her, Yeonha moved fast. She slipped into a pair of classy black platform heels, grabbed her purse, and made a run for it.

"⏤I mean it! Teenagers are driven by hormones so⏤"

The girl let out a yell, drowning out the rest of the sentence. Haru was waiting for her in the living room downstairs. He shot her a quizzical glance to which she just grumbled a 'don't ask'.

A large part of her hoped that Baek Kyung was still in the same spot as where she saw him last night. Obviously, he wasn't. Yeonha's face turned downcast as she readjusted the strap of her purse over her shoulder. Haru, despite his long legs, struggled to keep up with her.

"Slow down, will you?" He complained, "Are you upset with what I said?"

"No, no." She reassured him, matching her stride with his "I just...want to get this over with. Ah, I forgot to say goodbye to mom."

The boy had dressed himself carefully as well. He kept fussing with his hair and fixing the collar of his jacket. Yeonha snickered.

"Going to meet Danoh today, are you?"

Haru turned pink, "She feels better today so she wanted to spend some time together⏤stop smiling at me like that!" He blushed even harder as she began to cackle, looping her arm around his. "You look nice, noona."

"Oho," Yeonha dramatically flicked her golden earring, "Thank you. But your compliments won't distract me. Look at us siblings going out on a date on this fine morning⏤I hope yours goes better than mine though."

She didn't pay attention to his reaction. Instead, she had absentmindedly begun to stare at the street that passed by Kyung's house. Yeonha wondered if it was bothering him as much as it did her, the fact that they hadn't talked.

"I can⏤I can beat some sense into him," Haru voiced, "if you like."

Drawn out of her thoughts, Yeonha shook her head, "That's sweet of you, Haru. But Kyung's not at fault here. I'm hiding a lot of things from him. From you." He frowned deeply as she continued, "It's like I told you months ago, revealing it to you will do more harm than good. That's a risk I will not take. If anything happened to you again, I'll never forgive myself."

It felt cruel. Telling him that she knew the answers to most of his questions and then refusing to give them away. Maybe this is why Jinmichae did what he did. If I tell him everything, Yeonha wondered, how would he react?

Haru clasped her hand quietly, giving it a squeeze. "On most nights, I dream of the past," He said as they strolled on, "You took me in when I had nobody. You gave me a name when I had none. You taught me how to read and write, to nock an arrow, to stitch a wound, to look for beauty beyond the dark lives we lived⏤which led me to Danoh. You saved me, more than once, in countless ways, noona." He lowered his eyes at her, "I'm saying that if something happened to you, I wouldn't forgive myself either."

Yeonha smiled a little, touched by the emotions in his words. "Yeah, well," She patted his arm, "I'm older so you can't control what I do. Now enough with the upsetting talk. You have an amazing date ahead of you." Sticking out her lower lip in a pout, she grumbled, "And I have to deal with Oh Namju."

◆◆◆

Unbeknownst to Namju, Yeonha ended up switching their wine glasses multiple times as he narrated his tale of woe. He didn't realize that she was already tipsy and that he hadn't been the one to finish an entire bottle by himself.

Juda had told him that she hadn't come to school yesterday. When they rescheduled their meeting to this morning, she had turned him down with frigidity. Namju had gone on and on about how he was so sure that she'd say yes.

"I don't understand." He mumbled, clenching his fist over the satin tablecloth, "She's almost said it on multiple occasions. Why would she reject me like this? Yeonha, be honest with me. Does she like Dohwa?"

Caught off guard when he addressed her directly (despite the fact that, you know, she was the only one at the table), Yeonha looked up from her food. She took her time to chew and swallow before answering, "I'm sure she doesn't like Dohwa like that. She wouldn't have put up with you and your...issues for so long if she did. I mean, you did some pretty mean stuff to her. And she gets bullied because of you. Just by going up to the front of the class and declaring⏤and let me tell you, you A3 guys love to declare shit⏤declaring that Juda is your girl is just...not a solution." She realized that she was slurring and repeating and not making much sense. Or was she? She didn't know.

Namju, however, was nodding at her, thinking hard about what she said. "You do have a lot of experience for such things." He commented.

She scoffed, finishing off what little was left of her wine, "What experience? I have never dated anybody except Kyung."

His chopsticks froze in the air, "You're dating Baek Kyung?"

"No, where did you hear that?"

"You just said⏤are you drunk?"

Her cheeks were flushed and she had loosened up in her chair. But Yeonha shook her head, "You're drunk. You're practically inhaling your wine. And you've already started hearing things."

The boy blinked owlishly and glanced at his empty glass. "Ah. Maybe you're right. That reminds me," He snapped his fingers, gesturing at the waiter for a refill, "My mother, she wants us to publicly exchange rings. Once your mom comes back, they want to hold a party for it."

Yeonha nearly flung her cutlery away, "Why? Why can't she leave us alone? This is not fair. God, she's so annoying. No offense."

"None...taken." He drained his drink in one go, wondering what was wrong with the girl in front of him today, "If I comply, she won't send me to France. I have been asked to participate in a conference as the heir of Seuline. But I don't want to marry you, Yeonha."

"Heh, you think I want to?" She made a face, fixing the front of her open coat so that it covered her chest, "Namju, I've never ever been put in such an uncomfortable situation before. My entire life has been according to what the Writer wants. I've had to do exactly as my parents have wanted. The only act of rebellion I've ever committed is beating up those seniors back in middle school. But my parents managed to turn that into an advantage as well by throwing me into MMA. Do you know how many times I've argued with them about this...engagement?"

"Do you think Juda rejected me because of the engagement?"

"Yes."

"Really?"

"Why, will you blame me for it?"

His face had begun to redden due to the alcohol taking its effect. "Obviously I'm not going to."

Yeonha scowled, "No. I'm sure there's a proper reason behind it. I'd suggest you talk it out calmly with her. Don't bombard her at school, okay?"

For the remainder of their time together, Namju planned and plotted against his mother. He seemed agitated, or maybe it was just the wine making him act up. But the boy wanted to make sure that their plan was flawless. He kept saying 'our' plan, but it was only him speaking as Yeonha nodded along until she had had enough.

"You know what?" She interrupted, "I stopped listening to you after you said 'Juda' for the eighth time."

"What⏤"

"I have a lot of my plate as well, you know?" Yeonha began to ramble as she felt the room sway, "The world doesn't revolve around you. I mean it kinda does but not for me because I'm aware. Do you know I almost got shot yesterday? Yeah, that expression's the right one. I can⏤I can still hear it. I can still feel the cuts on my body. For a trained fighter, I was pretty shit. No, I was fucking terrible. And I was scared because⏤have you ever seen a sword up close?" He quietly shook his head, staring at her in horror, "I have. Almost got impaled. How the fuck do I fight someone who can quite easily chop off my head or my limbs?"

He flinched when she slammed a fist on the table. The dishes vibrated a little.

"I have been strangled, almost run over, shot at, stabbed, and punched in the tits⏤" Ignoring the way Namju choked on his pasta, she continued, "ever since the story began. I'm exhausted but I can't think of anything else other than Kyung⏤we fought, you see. I mean, it was my fault. I accept it. But I had good intentions, okay?"

Namju halfheartedly chewed his food, "I thought we were talking about my problems..."

"We always talk about your problems."

"Fair point." He said, "You should text him."

The girl let out a bark of laughter, "And say what? 'Can we please talk because I need to apologize and explain, like, so much stuff and because I don't like the fact that you're mad at me'?"

He made an approving gesture, "Yes."

Yeonha sent him an impressed look, "You're full of great ideas today, Namju-ya. I'm so glad we're friends. We should absolutely refuse to marry each other at the party like you said." She whipped out her phone and squinted at it, mumbling under her breath about how she was 'going to text him, will type out the text any second now, let's get it'.

But she stared at the screen for a long time, absolutely terrified of the way Kyung might respond. The girl looked up helplessly at Namju, who had zoned out with an upset face, "What if he tells me to get lost?"

"What if Juda tells me to get lost?" He muttered, copying her, "You have to just...say it, Yeonha. At least Dohwa⏤"

"Kyung."

"⏤will know that you didn't give up." He ignored the correction. Or probably he didn't hear it because the boy looked like he would pass out any second because, gosh, how much had he been drinking when I wasn't looking?

"You're so right. I'll ask him if he's busy and then if we can meet."

"And then get them flowers as well and say 'Here. Peace offering'. Girls like flowers, right?"

"Oh Namju." Yeonha stared at him with awe, "You're so wise."

He smirked at the compliment and shook himself awake. They decided to call it a day after Yeonha typed out the message and hit send. As they exited the restaurant, her phone pinged. She stared at the simple 'okay' and frowned. Still feeling a little woozy, both the teenagers stumbled to the nearest florist.

"Which one do you think Juda would like?"

"Why would you buy flowers for her on a Saturday when you'll see her on Monday next?"

"Good thinking. Who are we buying for then?"

"Kyung⏤don't make that face! You said he likes flowers!"

Namju hummed, slouching and leaning his weight on one foot, "If I said it then I must be right. Which one does Dohwa like?"

Maybe the wine had worn off. Or maybe it hadn't. Whatever the case was, it made Yeonha stare at the tiny white flowers that the florist had placed in a corner. They were the same ones that were planted at her secret hideout. The girl pointed at it, saying that she'd like one.

The florist blinked, "One...bouquet?"

"One whats-it-called."

"Baby's breath. Ma'am, do you mean you want one stem of the flower or one bouquet?"

"Yes."

As they waited for Namju's driver to arrive, the boy glanced at the small bunch of flowers that Yeonha was twirling absentmindedly. He didn't find them very impressive or extravagant but it was none of his business. "Are you sure you don't want me to drop you?" He asked.

She shook her head, "No, but I appreciate the offer, Namju. You know," She turned to face him, "You'll get your happy ending. Sooner or later. Even if things seem a little bleak, I'm rooting for you. I mean, I want Dohwa and Juda both to be happy because they're my friends but I wish you to be happy as well. Even⏤even if you don't see me as a friend."

Quirking an eyebrow, he asked, "What do you mean? Han Yeonha, you've been friends with the A3 since before we were called 'A3'."

"Oh."

His car stopped in front of them and Namju opened the door. He looked over his shoulder, "I'll see you later. And...thanks for listening today." He was gone before Yeonha could reply.

She mustered up every shred of courage she could spare and turned around, making her way to the public park. Don't fucking screw this up, she thought as she started brainstorming an honest answer.

◆◆◆

Kyung had arrived before her. He was standing by the entrance of the park, hands stuffed in the pockets of his jeans. In his hurry, he had forgotten to dress warmly and today, of all evenings, had to be the windiest. He fought back a shiver.

Bom and Taek hadn't said much to him the previous day. They quietly waited as he paced, hissing and scowling. After Kyung's temper had subsided by a notch or two, Taek had commented about how he should've 'probably let her speak and explain herself before you went berserk'.

The shaggy haired boy was right but Kyung had spat a 'Shut the fuck up' at him. Taek had shrugged and let Bom take over. She had always been brutally straightforward with everything. And she was often, if not always, right.

'We told her not to hide anything from you and she did it anyway. Yes, she was wrong. I understand that you panicked when you saw her in that state because we did too. But you really didn't give her a chance. At least we knew what she was scared of.' 

When he saw Yeonha walk towards him nervously, he lifted a hand only to freeze midwave. Kyung was still mad at her but he couldn't help but curse at himself for raising his voice at her. I should've heard her...out⏤With his mouth slightly open, he found himself staring at her.

Yeonha touched the back of her hair, conscious about the way it had been twisted and knotted.

His eyes raked over her face, over her red lips and her cheeks tinged in a lighter shade, and then her exposed neckline and her br⏤Fucking behave yourself, Kyung swore at himself. But he couldn't deny the fact that she looked breathtaking.

Trying to pull himself together, he turned around before Yeonha could say anything. "Let's just...take a walk or something." He said, missing the way she had tried to reach for his hand.

She followed him wordlessly down the empty path. The street lights flickered under the setting sun. The temperature seemed to drop with each passing minute. Kyung waited for Yeonha to speak but after a considerably long stretch of silence, he grew irritated.

He froze mid-step and a perturbed Yeonha took no notice of it until she looked beside her.

"You said you wanted to talk." Kyung said, as she retraced her steps to stop in front of him.

Yeonha struggled visibly, making him think offhandedly if being around him scared her. He looked away, feeling guilty and frustrated. When he tilted his head back, she was holding out a bundle of baby's breath that he hadn't spotted before.

Frowning, he accepted them.

"Peace offering." Yeonha said, "Oh, and one more thing." She reached for her purse and pulled out a red scarf. Standing on her toes, she wrapped it around Kyung's neck, "You'll catch a cold." Hesitantly, she took his hand in hers, "I had thought up a detailed explanation but I forgot everything once I saw you. Maybe it's because I'm a little drunk."

Kyung bit back a chuckle but, god, did his heart do a flip. Maybe I'm reading too much into the symbolism..."Wait, what?"

She fidgeted with the strap of her purse, "Um, I had a Stage with Namju where he asked me to meet for brunch and help him scheme against his mom. And he did not stop crying about Juda so I drank to cope. Kinda."

He made a face.

"You know what, nevermind that⏤fuck it." She heaved a sigh, "I'll just⏤I'll just tell you everything. Let the world go to hell."

He regarded her for a bit and then gestured at the flowers, "Thanks for these." He meant it. She gave him a feeble smile in return.

A while later, they found themselves settled on a bench. Yeonha was picking at her painted nails while biting her lip. She was anxious about starting off by saying the wrong thing.

"I promise I'll hear you out, unlike before." Kyung comforted her, "Start anywhere you like."

"Okay." She readjusted the front of her dress, making him look away respectfully, "Um...the beginning then, obviously. So, uh, in 'Trumpet Creeper', I pretty much had the same role I had now. There was Jung and Bom and Haru and you, as you know. And you were a prince⏤"

"Is that...a compliment?"

"What⏤no. No, you were actually a prince. Well, second prince."

Though he felt that Yeonha had left out a considerable amount of information, Kyung listened intently as she explained about how his driver came to become the nutjob that he was. She told him about the newly crowned King, and how he favoured her advice over the court's. Kim was not too fond of what was happening.

"He always thought I had an ulterior motive." Yeonha scoffed, "You drove him out of the hospital once despite the fact that he insisted you needed guarding. As if Haru wasn't enough..."

From the corner of his eyes, he saw her smile affectionately at the memory.

Over time, she had continued, that man hated her so strongly that he conspired with a few officials to have her branded a traitor and be executed. But once he saw her in 'Secret', Kim awoke again, furious that she had lived. He couldn't stand that fact that she was oblivious to what had ensued in the past.

"He began following me, breaking into my room, and attacking me at school⏤and other places as well, but I guess Jung saved me most of the time. Initially, I thought I wouldn't tell you. I didn't want to put you in danger as well because there was no knowing what he could do. Besides," She grumbled, "You would've probably tried to pick a fight with him."

Kyung let out a dismissive noise from the back of his throat.

"And...and when this happened," She gestured between them, "I realized it was wrong to hide something of this magnitude. I decided I'd come clean once I had taken care of him. But, Kyung-ah, things just got so much worse after that."

"I figured," He said, after being quiet for a while, "Bom didn't say anything but I guessed that there was more."

Yeonha let out a mirthless laugh, "I can't put you through this. Not again. It's not fair. It's awful enough that you had to⏤" She cut herself off, looking distressed.

He placed a hand over her trembling one, and said with slight teasing in his tone, "Should've thought about that before you confessed your disgustingly large crush on me."

The corners of her mouth turned upwards despite it not reaching her saddened eyes. She took comfort in his touch. "According to the others," She turned to him, "my...character is collapsing. I haven't seen it yet but they⏤Bom and...they said that every now and then I keep slipping into my 'Trumpet Creeper' self. The way I speak changes. My actions are different. I don't know if there is a solution for it but...they're saying if the Writer notices any changes, I might be erased."

Kyung inhaled sharply. He felt his insides plummet. Cold dread enveloped his body. His grip on her hand tightened as he interlocked their fingers.

What will you do⏤

"You've seen the Stage thing already." Yeonha pressed her lips together, swallowing the lump in her throat, "That's the...whole thing, I suppose. I'll either disappear or I'll bleed to death⏤"

He had lost his mother. He lived in fear, for a decade, thinking that the only person who ever loved him⏤the only person he loved back then, Eun Danoh⏤would be lost to him as well. And now...

"Stop." He breathed, with a hint of pleading in his voice, "No, Yeonha. I won't⏤You're going to be okay."

She got off the bench, still holding onto his hand, and faced him, "You know it's going to happen. I know you do. That's why I said before that...that it's okay if you want to leave. Because I'm more terrified about what me being gone is going to do to you." Yeonha moved closer, standing in between his parted knees as she pressed her free hand against his cheek, "I'm so sorry, Kyung. I never wanted to hide anything. I don't want this any more than you do. I don't want to exist as somebody who doesn't love you."

He wrapped his arms around her waist, his forehead against the soft material of her dress. Kyung closed his eyes, focusing on the way Yeonha's fingers worked their way through his hair in soothing movements.

"Why can't you tell your brother?"

The ministrations stopped momentarily as she replied, "I can't make him choose. He would be in a worse state if I ever told him."

The boy went quiet and then, as if to remind her, said, "I love you."

"I love you." Yeonha brushed her knuckles against his ear.

"Until you look me in the eye and say that you can't stand me, I won't leave you." He quivered a little as he repeated his words from the other night, "If you disappear, I'll will you back. If you forget, I'll do everything to remind you of us. I promise, Yeonha." Pulling away, Kyung looked up at her. He very faintly jerked her down, making her sit on his lap again. Instinctually, she put her hands around his neck.

"You can't go back on it, okay?" The way Yeonha gazed into his eyes could've set him ablaze right then and there. "You promised. I'll wait for you to keep it." He nodded and she looked satisfied. "One more thing. We won't talk about this unless it can't be helped."

Kyung could understand why. They would spiral, the two of them. He would fuss over her and chase after Haru to stop him from changing the Stage. She would live the rest of her days in terror. Time was running out for them to not be together.

"Does this mean you forgive me?" Yeonha asked timidly.

"Yes."

"So can I kiss you now?"

He brought his hand up to the back of her neck and smiled with adoration, "Yes."

Chapter Text

The King was drunk out of his mind again. He did that quite often, to cope with the burden of the throne. To cope with the fact that most of his⏤their actions were not their own, as portrayed in the illustrated book.

He had retired to his chambers early and she did not have any patients for the remainder of the day. It seemed like a miracle. Perhaps if she dressed quickly, she would be able to attend the last few hours of the harvest festival.

She had hurried home, hoping to find Haru lounging in the veranda. He did that quite frequently these days. Stare quietly at the night sky, either moping or contemplating. She thought he needed space. Perhaps he was still going through the process of boyhood or perhaps he was troubled as to why he said and did things he did not want to.

Haru wasn't there, however. The house was dark and quiet.

Ignoring the sting in her chest, for he was absent a lot nowadays and she missed him, the woman dressed into a set of pretty rouge coloured robes. It was a present from the seamstress for curing her son of an ailment.

It felt silly, putting on the silk. She rarely, if not never, wore anything but her plain white or black hanbok. Jung, her apprentice, offhandedly commented that her attire was fit for mourning.

Untying her hair, she debated whether or not to put the one ornamental hairpin that she owned to use. Her mother had been very fond of doing up her hair in different styles. Unfortunately, the woman had passed due to an illness before she could teach any of it to her. She didn't have any handmaidens to help her either. It wasn't that she couldn't afford to. It was only that...she didn't see any need for employing them.

Ah, well, since she couldn't do up her hair like the ladies in the kingdom with their fancy jewelry, the young healer simply pinned some of it back.

The sun had long set when she left. The crowd had dwindled by the time she got to the town square. She delightedly looked up at the different coloured lanterns, the painted masks hung on the walls, and the special merchandise the street vendors were selling.

After wandering around for some time, she approached a small stall out of curiosity. On display were cowries and seashells of varying sizes. The peddler welcomed her with a beaming face.

"Madam Han! How may I serve you today?"

She hesitantly picked up a shell, roughly the size of her palm, and examined it. Her eyes shone with wonder, "I didn't know shells came in such proportions."

"Oh, if this surprises you, you should see some of the corals they were selling before. Pity you missed them by a few moments." Before she could ask what exactly 'corals' were, the man continued, "You may keep the seashell, madam. I can see how taken you are with it. If you place it against your ear, you can hear the sea as well!"

'Hear the sea'? That caught her fancy. "Thank you. How much is⏤"

"No, no. You needn't pay, madam. Consider it a token of goodwill. You've done much for the people already."

She didn't argue. She never did when it came to receiving things for free. The money she had saved could be used to purchase more supplies instead. The healer bowed her head in thanks.

A while later she found herself by a secluded pond. She made sure that she was all alone before she lightly dipped the tip of her foot in the water and kicked, creating ripples. Immediately, she raised the opening of the shell to her ear.

She heard echoes. Something akin to wind. A quiet roar. Her lips stretched into a delightful smile.

It was years ago that she had been to the seaside. She didn't remember what the waves sounded like anymore. She repeated her actions, completely disregarding the fact that she looked absolutely ridiculous.

"You look like a child."

She froze upon hearing the Second Prince's voice. Slowly turning her head, she saw the man vacantly stare at the way her shoe was plunged in the water, calf exposed as she pulled up her robes a little.

Drawing her foot back, she hid the conch behind her back, and lowered her head in greeting, "Forgive me, I didn't notice your arrival." She could feel her face burning from embarrassment.

The Prince tilted his head, amusement dancing in his gaze, "What are you doing?"

"Nothing of importance, Your Highness."

"Is that your way of refusing to answer me?"

Shyly, she held out the shell, "The peddler claimed that one can hear the sounds of the sea. I was simply testing if it was true or not."

He looked at the trinket as if thinking ''that little thing'? "And?" He prompted, "Is it? Or did the peddler dupe you?"

"There must be a trick to it. I don't see how it is possible to hear the sea and the waves through this thing," She admitted, "But I do not mind the lie. At least for a fraction of time, I was able to forget who I am."

"Just by listening to a sound?"

"Yes." She felt her heart flutter under his stare. It was her tragedy, loving a man such as him. She could never imagine herself standing next to him in the future, not with all the scars that littered her body. Not with her status of birth or her occupation.

On some nights, as she lay over her mattress, alone in the dark with her thoughts, she dared to wonder what his touch would feel like. Would it ignite her skin? Would it be frigid? Would she shiver and gasp and tremble? She had touched him before, of course, to bandage his wounds. But these...these were different thoughts altogether.

He was, after all, the most beautiful man she had ever laid her eyes on.

And she was fated to watch from a distance as he loved another woman.

The Prince stretched out his hand, "Well?" He mistook her surprise for reluctance. Letting out an irritated sigh, he grabbed her covered wrist, forcing the shell over his ear. He fell quiet, straining himself to listen, and she momentarily wondered if he was teasing her.

As she peered up at him, her eyes brazenly trailed over his face. Being around him made her feel like she was an ordinary woman. Not someone who wielded swords and spears and bows as if they were a part of her, or whose hands were drenched with blood. Not someone who cared for the sickly to lessen the guilt of taking lives.

Han Yeonha felt ordinary⏤normal. Like how it was normal for ladies her age to dress elegantly, to gossip, to flaunt their jewelry, to banter with their friends as they walked the market streets, and to love.

"Do you hear it, Sire?" She asked, painfully aware of his grip.

He let go of her arm, "I believe we'll know once we hear the actual thing ourselves." Prince Kyung often spoke with a straight face and his words still managed to make her feel hopeful. She shouldn't, though. She shouldn't feel hopeful as he was to marry Lady Eun.

The revelation jolted her out of her fantasy and she took a few steps back. He frowned.

"Did my Prince not go about the festival with Lady Eun?" She asked.

"We did. She felt under the weather and had wished to return home." He replied, "I dismissed your brother as well, before I escorted her to her residence." It was only when she reached to tuck a strand of long hair behind her ear did he notice the difference in her attire. "Fascinating." The Prince commented, "I did not know you owned anything besides those dull uniforms of yours."

She blushed.

When the woman turned her sight to the ground, he explained, "I was teasing. You look..." He struggled to find the right word. And when he did, he wondered whether saying it out loud was appropriate. "Well, what does it matter how you look? In grey garb or robes such as these, you are always fairer than any in the country."

When Han Yeonha returned, breathless and dizzy from the compliment that she would never forget, she found a nameless guard by the gates of her and Haru's home. The smile that had begun to hurt her face vanished instantly. With a blank face, she hurried inside.

Haru was on his knees, waiting in front of the King. The latter looked disheveled. Manic. At the sound of her entering, the men turned their heads towards her. Haru seemed fearful.

"Your Grace⏤"

The King unveiled a dagger from his sleeve and approached her with intent. Han Yeonha did not flinch, nor did she let out a cry when he plunged the blade into the flesh over her heart.

◆◆◆

Yeonha jerked awake with a sharp intake of breath, panicking over her surroundings. It took her a second to realize that Kyung was carrying her on his back. His arms were hooked under her knees, and he held onto the bouquet she had given him with a firm grip.

The sun had set, she noticed. Ah, I was drowsy because of the wine and he offered to carry me. She had asked Kyung if he had any more questions. He replied, saying that he would think about it on their way home.

She nuzzled her head against the scarf around his neck, "How long was I asleep?"

"A couple of minutes."

"It felt a lot longer." She pressed herself closer against his back, soothing her erratic heart. "I dreamt of you. From 'Trumpet Creeper'."

"Go on, yell in my ear why don't you?" He nudged the side of her face with his, teasingly. She playfully nipped his earlobe, making him stumble a little. "It better not have been explicit." Kyung sounded like he forgot how to breathe for a second.

Fidgeting with the chain around his neck, under the scarf, Yeonha shook her head a little, "No. It...you...you said I was fairer than anybody in the country."

"I must've lied," He continued to tease as he readjusted his hold on her with an 'oof', "to make you feel better or something."

Yeonha chuckled, dragging her lips lazily down to his jaw. She felt him still under her as she said, while nudging him with the tip of her nose, "No. No, you were always honest with me."

He hissed when he felt her teeth graze his skin. "Yeonha..." He warned, feeling something more than just flustered.

"Sorry. It must be the wine in my system." She didn't sound even a little bit sorry. "But you meant it though. And it mattered even more to me because it wasn't a Stage."

"Was I nice to you?" He asked after a pause, "Back then?"

The sword at her neck, the furious scowl, the harsh words, blood⏤

Kyung called her name again, shaking her out of her thoughts. "You were." Yeonha said, "You were good to me. You did say you loved me."

"Even though I was going to marry Eun Danoh?" He asked, suspiciously.

Yeonha leaned over, gaping at him, "How⏤? You knew about it before as well! Did...did you read it? The book?" She hoped that he hadn't.

"Let me answer that when you're not in the position to put me in a chokehold." The boy flailed and faltered in his step as she immediately hopped to the ground, "What the⏤warn me next time!"

The girl almost tripped before Kyung held her steady. "There." She dusted her hands dramatically, realizing that they were at the forked road already, "Now tell me if you read the manhwa."

"I found it multiple times but that Jinmichae kept interfering." Kyung said, "I know you said not to look into it but after a point, I needed to figure things out. He...he burnt the book, Jinmichae. But I managed to find a few pages that were still readable. It doesn't show much but..."

To be fair, she couldn't really be bitter about it. And she wasn't. A part of her had expected him to go looking for answers when she had denied him.

"Is there anything you want to know in particular?" Yeonha asked, surprising him, "I meant what  I said before. I'll answer your questions as truthfully as I can."

He narrowed his eyes, "What happened to you not wanting me to find out anything?"

"We're well past that now, aren't we?"

His gaze flitted around the street as he thought, "What era was it set in?"

"Goryeo."

"How did you know Jinimchae?"

"He was the king."

"Were you close?"

"Somewhat. I worked for him."

"As a guard?"

"An assassin."

Kyung blinked at her, looking stunned. Then realization dawned on his face, "Wait. We were brothers, him and I?"

"Half-brothers." Yeonha corrected, "You two never got along with each other. Most of the story was you staking your claim for the throne. And trying to get Danoh's dad on your side by marrying her." She added.

He considered her reply before asking, "Were you aware?" When she nodded, he frowned, "Why didn't you try and change the Stage back then?"

She stared up at the blank sky out the corner of her eyes, "Hmm, to be honest, I had accepted my fate or whatever you could call it. I assumed I would either live the rest of my life as a doctor or leave the country altogether. I was okay with being alone as long as you were happy."

He didn't look very pleased with what she said. "You...you said I loved you though..." Kyung trailed off.

Yeonha reached for his hand, "You did. You just didn't know until I was gone. Sort of. Besides, there was your royal engagement with Danoh. But you promised we'll be together in the next life!" She hurriedly said, before he could retort, "And here we are."

No sooner had she spoken the words, a shockwave of pain tore through her body. Yeonha gasped, hunching over as she clutched her neck with one hand, and her side with the other. Kyung, struck with panic, held her before she could crash down to the ground.

Blood seeped past his palms as he lowered her to the gravel. He couldn't carry her to her house. The hospital was out of question as well since there wasn't any wound. Kyung gripped her shaking body tightly.

"I'm okay." Yeonha gritted her teeth, trying to convince the both of them, "It's okay. I'm okay." She forced herself to not scream out due to the excruciating agony. Pressing herself against Kyung's chest, she breathed hard, "Don't⏤don't worry. I'm going to be okay."

Her blood pooled around them, soaking the ends of their clothes and shoes. Kyung fought to pull himself together, aware of the way he was quivering. He was mortified. He stroked her hair, repeating that he loved her and that he was sorry that he couldn't do anything.

She gripped his sweater with the last of her strength, "The scene⏤it's...it's going to change and it'll be alright." The regret was overwhelming. "It's okay." The fact that he was witnessing her in such a state hurt more. Yeonha wanted to wipe away the tears Kyung was unable to control but the blood on her hands...Black dots danced in her vision as Yeonha lost consciousness despite all her efforts to stay awake.

The flowers lay forgotten under the streetlight.

◆◆◆

"Haru."

One word from her and the young man froze in the middle of unsheathing his sword. The King's grip on his own blade was harsh but his eyes were harsher. They screamed betrayal. Treachery. As she glanced at her brother, indicating him to stand down, the King let go.

The corners of her mouth twitched. It hurt. But compared to other wounds she had received before, this was a scratch. A part of her was grateful that he had left the knife in. It would be easier to treat it then.

She couldn't control her body. She couldn't control the way she breathed and the way an unnatural calmness took over her.

The woman did not speak until the King, with fury painted on his face, hissed.

"Under the command of my predecessor, you, Han Yeonha, swore to be my shield and sword, did you not?"

"I did, My Liege."

"You are bound to serve me and only me until you are unable to perform your duties, are you not?"

"I am, My Liege."

"Above all, your allegiance lies with nobody but me, does it not?"

"Yes, My Liege."

There was something wrong. Her forehead had begun to sweat. Her limbs were going numb. Ah, she realized, he struck me with a poisoned dagger. In the haze, she saw her brother stare at her with horror. He was fixated on her injury as the redness dripped over the front of her new robes.

The King scrutinized her, unbothered by the gaping hole in her torso. "Leave us." He ordered Haru, whose feet refused to obey. "Did you not hear me!?" The older man bellowed. The loudness of the monarch almost made her flinch. He had never raised his voice at anything before.

The throbbing in her chest was infinitely stronger now. If the King struck any lower, he would've pierced her heart and she would've died instantaneously.

With a subtle nod, she urged Haru to leave. He very reluctantly bowed to the King and, with one last look of worry directed at his sister, exited the chamber.

The King turned his back to her and paced around the room. Slowly, he revealed, "You are to eliminate the Second Prince once you have recovered from this."

Had she been in control of herself, she wouldn't have let herself look so aghast. "Your Highness⏤"

"You have no choice but to obey and carry out my orders." He looked her in the eye as he threatened, "I will tolerate no disobedience, no mistakes or any lapses of judgement on your part. You are not to leave any traces behind. Do you understand?"

If there was a hell then this was it.

"Think of this as a test." His tone was flat and dead, "Will you keep the oath you made to the Crown or will you break it over your trivial feelings towards that monster."

She didn't know how he had found out. And perhaps it would have hurt less had he severed a limb or ripped out her heart. Why, why, why⏤

"I shall do as you command." The words, despite the sorrow that was drowning her, flowed out of her mouth.

The King seemed satisfied with her compliance. "Remember that there shall be consequences to your failure, should you even consider it." He tilted his head as he spoke, towards where Haru had been seated a while ago. "Tend to yourself for now, Han Yeonha." He spoke as if she was a stranger, and not the girl he had grown up, played, and trained with, "I shall summon you soon."

The woman waited until he had departed and then fell to her knees. Her hands hovered over the blade still embedded in her flesh. It was unsafe to pull it out. The paralysis was setting in. The conch shell she had forgotten she was holding, crashed to the ground and cracked. She all but crawled to where she had placed her salves and tinctures. There was hardly any strength left in her.

Before she collapsed on her side, she heard loud, panicked footsteps. The words melted into one another and through half lidded eyes, she saw Jung and Haru hovering over her.

When she awoke next, it was daylight. She had a quilt covering her for she was in her undergarments. Her long hair was sprawled across the pillow. Bandages ran firmly over her chest and shoulder, leaving the rest of her neckline exposed. A dull sting was still there but at least she could breathe now.

"Nui."

A cold hand clasped hers and she turned her head to see an unkempt Haru kneeling next to her on the ground. The man pressed the back of her palm against his forehead, holding back a sob.

"You're awake." She felt moisture against her knuckles, "I was⏤I was so afraid you wouldn't⏤your fever wouldn't break and⏤"

She smiled and reassured him. She felt fine. The pain was hardly there now.

He demanded an explanation. Her brother had nearly gone insane, wanting to storm up to the palace with his sword drawn. But the Lady Eun had held him back. So he sat, restless and helpless, and watched his sister scream and toss and turn in delirium, and feared the worst.

She told him one version of the truth. That she had done something to anger the King and he had ordered her to rectify it, to erase the seeds of doubt she had sown through her...actions.

"Do not speak of this with anyone." She instructed him, "We do not know who could be listening."

The woman sent him off after he helped her lay down beside the window. She had disapproved of the way Haru had disappeared from his position without notifying the Second Prince. He hesitated, saying that he was scared about her falling ill again.

"I can handle a little fever, Haru." She pressed a palm against his cheek fondly, "I am a physician."

Once she had made sure that he was gone, the woman fell into fits of wails and cries. She shed tears for her late mother, who couldn't fight her sickness no matter how hard she tried. She shed tears for her father, who had dedicated his entire life for his country and had ultimately died for it. She shed tears over her stolen childhood and how she was forced to grow up faster. She shed tears for the strong morals her parents had instilled in her in the little time they were together which drove her to be loyal to the Crown..

Han Yeonha cursed the Gods, the ancestors, or whoever controlled her fate, for being so immeasurably cruel to her.

The way she felt for the Second Prince, she knew she'd never feel that way for anyone ever again. Her affection towards him was frighteningly powerful. She often avoided looking straight at him, fearing that he might read her mind through his sharp gaze.

Her back shook violently as she muffled her cries.

How could she ever pick up a weapon against that man? She might as well forfeit her own life. How could the King do this to her? After all she had given up for him?

A knock on the wall distracted her. She tried to hastily erase any signs of sorrow from her face. The woman struggled to sit up straight, assuming that it was Jung at the door as she heard it being locked.

Prince Kyung entered, much to her dismay. For the first time, she wished to be anywhere but around him. She watched with exhaustion as he strode in straight towards her.

He tilted his head downwards and asked, "Your brother claimed that you were sick. Although he is not one to lie, I felt the need to check for it myself since you never take ill. I sent him off on an...errand as he wouldn't be too fond of me disturbing you."

"I would hardly call this a disturbance." The woman lowered her head, "It is but a light fever, My Prince. You need not have troubled yourself." Suddenly aware of the condition she was in, she raised an arm. Crossing it over her breast bindings, she pulled up the quilt, "Forgive for my current state." In all truthfulness, she could care less about how she was dressed in front of him at the moment.

Faintly flustered, the Prince began to turn a little, "I didn't notice⏤I apologize..." However, instead of facing away from her, he swooped down, frowning, "Who did this?" He pushed away her dark tresses and gestured at the dressing.

She winced as she felt the ghost of his touch, "A training accident, Your Highness."

He seemed at a loss for words. She was lying. He couldn't help turn his attention to the scars that were scattered across the pale expanse of her skin. His expression hardened.

"Yeonha, I'll ask you again." The sight of her disturbed, injured self had triggered his temper. "Who did this to you?" He snarled.

"I cannot say." She leaned away as he reached for her face. His fingers froze in the air for just a fraction of time before curling under her chin. Such tenderness felt like a stranger to the Prince.

It was exactly like she had imagined it would feel like when he touched her. As he very gently, with his fingers, made her turn to look at him, she felt her skin burn in pleasure. The tears returned, threatening to flow down her cheeks.

"Ah." The Prince said as if he had found his answer in her eyes, "Your precious king, wasn't it?" He furiously made a move to get up, but she placed both her hands over his, pushing his palm against her cheek bone.

"I wish," She admitted boldly, "I could stay like this forever." She waited for him to lash out, to accuse her of overstepping her boundaries.

But her Prince merely nodded and sat back down beside her on the floor. With his free hand, he tucked her hair behind her ear. He scanned her tear-stained appearance and felt something prickle his chest.

The woman gulped before letting go of him. So much for wanting to stay the same way forever.

"What did he say to you?" The Prince asked, "What could he have possibly said that has you in such distress?"

Here she was free of the puppet strings. She could do or say anything she wanted to. Maybe the Prince would forget. They often did.

"He...wants me to kill you." She said, "It is a test of choice for me."

Prince Kyung barely batted an eyelash at the disclosure. "And?"

"Would you rather I answer honestly?"

"I am always honest with you, am I not? I would appreciate it if you were the same with me."

With slow, steady movement, she pulled out a simple dagger from under her pillow. The woman knew he was watching her with caution. She spun it so that the sharp end was pointed towards her, and put the weapon in the Prince's hand.

"I cannot, even in my nightmares, do harm to you." The woman peered back at him, closing his fist around the dagger's hilt, "I would rather the world turn to ash than turn against you. But this world of ours is peculiar and our actions are not our own. In a few days time, I shall be forced to aim my arrows at you."

"You would give up your life for someone like me?" He asked, with a tone of disbelief.

"I would give up my life for you, my Prince." She emphasized, "I do not want to live in a world where you're not there. At the very least, as I am to draw my weapon on you," She guided his wrist and the dagger, such that it was pressed against her jugular, "I ask you to rid me of my psyche."

She maintained a steady eye contact with him, despite feeling weary to the bone. He seemed so conflicted that she was convinced he would sink the knife into her. She didn't expect him to throw it aside and let it clatter against the wall.

"You must've lost your wits due to the fever." He seethed, "You're talking gibberish."

"I have no other choice⏤"

"⏤then don't pick up your bow!"

"⏤it's not in my hands⏤"

"What the hell does that mean?"

"I am a puppet." She cried, "We all are. No matter how much I dread the idea of it, sooner or later, you'll forget this ever happened. I will either succeed in my mission or fail. In both cases, I lose my life."

The Prince knitted his brows and asked with forlorn disbelief, "How could I forget anything you've said to me?"

"That's just how it is supposed to be."

"Yeonha⏤"

She hugged the covers of her mattress close to her chest, "I have loved my Prince for as far as I can remember. And now that I've said it, it won't matter tomorrow because you shall have no memory of it. You shall go back to being the man who is to marry a highborn lady. And I shall be nothing more than a lowly physician cursed to kill for the King."

The man gaped at her, stare travelling from her eyes to her lips. He had no answer to the troubles that plagued her. No matter how hard he wracked his mind, he couldn't come up with a solution. But he would not forget this moment. The Prince whispered her name, forcing her to look at him.

Leaning forward, he kissed a wide eyed Yeonha. He withdrew just after placing his hands on the back of her neck. The two met again in the middle, pressing against each other with their lips moving in unison. The Prince's fingers threaded through her hair. He was careful to not touch her wound as he pulled her into his lap.

Her body screamed as she felt his touch roam all over her, felt him under her. The injury over her heart had been long forgotten. She paused as her fingers froze off the ties of his robes. He undid his vest and his belt. She tugged it off along with his tunic in one swift move. He trailed down her neck and bit into her collarbone, inciting a gasp from her.

He smirked in satisfaction as he nibbled and sucked at her skin, making her unable to keep her moans quiet. She tilted her head to kiss him again as he worked his way through her bindings.

Growling in frustration, the Prince suddenly pulled back. "How⏤how does this come off?" He picked at the fabric, perplexed. It seemed to be stuck to her. Han Yeonha let out a laugh. He scowled, "Take it off."

Instead of following, the woman raised a thumb to trace his lips. Her chest rose and fell over his bare torso as she devoured every single detail of his features as if she was seeing him for the first time. She wrapped her arms around the Prince's neck as he laid her over the mattress.

Guiding his hand to the side of her bindings, she smiled as he cursed and struggled to unhook it. "Yeonha⏤" He complained, distracted by the way she brushed her knuckles against his jawline.

"I love you." She whispered.

Prince Kyung's eyes softened considerably, his feud with her garment promptly forgotten, "And I⏤"

She heard the noise before she found herself elsewhere. The turning of a page.

The anguish she felt was unbearable as she discovered that it was night outside. It had been a few days since the King had given her the orders. And now, here she was, stringing her bow. Pausing, she examined herself once. Her wound had healed well. The aftereffects of the poison had disappeared.

Han Yeonha looked around her empty bedchambers. He was here just a few moments ago. She could still feel his embrace, still feel his taste on her lips. Now she was moments away from her death.

She was a puppet once more. The unbearable sorrow spread through her body, extinguishing the flames the Prince had kindled. She felt numb. The woman let out a mirthless laugh, attracting Haru's attention. He peered in with curiosity.

"Has the King summoned you?" He asked.

"Hmm. I have a job tonight." She slipped a vial of poison up her sleeve.

The young man followed her till the veranda in concern. "Nui, you just got well. Can't you postpone?"

"No." She shook her head and slung her bow over her shoulder, "It's...I can't. I'm alright now, Haru. It's not going to be a problem." He looked unconvinced but did not argue. Once she was able to move her limbs according to her will, she reached for her brother. "My Haru." She patted his cheek fondly, forcing a happy expression, "I wish for the world to be kinder to you than it was to me. We might not be related by blood but I'll always be your sister, Haru, remember that."

"What are you saying?" There was an edge in his voice, "What brought this on, nui?"

"Nevermind. I'll be back soon, alright?" She stood on her tiptoes to kiss his forehead. "Be good, Haru-ya. I love you."

He watched her depart before he sprinted after her, calling for her. Her words had left a sinking feeling in his stomach. She sounded like she was saying goodbye. However, his sister had disappeared just as he stepped out of the compound.

It's alright, he thought to himself as he stared down the streets, his nui is invincible.

Chapter Text

Kyung was agitated.

According to the calendar, it had been days since he last saw Yeonha or even heard her voice. He was trapped in the hospital, sitting by a semi-conscious Eun Danoh. His phone was out of service. He had no means to contact her and no way of knowing that Yeonha was okay.

As many times as he could, he tried to catch a glimpse of her at school. But the moment his classes for the day ended, he was forced to rush to the hospital with flowers in his hand.

Stage Kyung sat next to Danoh everyday, fearing that it would be her final day. He tried to nudge her awake by reaching for her hand but froze. It was too painful. This was too painful. Watching Danoh reminded him of when his mother was sick. He nearly crumpled the piece of paper that said 'only you know how I feel'.

Offhandedly, his Real self wondered how different things would've been had he just told Danoh what the flowers meant.

Once the Stage ended, he stumbled back and tried to regulate his breathing. She's going to wake up, he reminded himself, Eun Danoh is going to live. And when I go back to Yeonha, she will still remember me.

The noise of the page turning had begun to grate his ears. As Kyung leaned back into the couch, zoning out at the heart monitor, he wondered if he could ever reach out of the manhwa and fucking cuff the Writer in the face. The answer was an obvious no but there was a warped sense of satisfaction that he felt, imagining a blank face and then beating the shit out of it.

Sagak.

He swung his school bag over his shoulder and walked out of the class with his head down. The boy fought to turn around and rush to wherever Yeonha was. He searched for her in the corridors, out in the gardens, at the track field, wherever the Writer was taking him. But she was nowhere to be found.

Sagak.

Dohwa's brother stepped out of the room after a routine check up. The man thumped him on the shoulder in goodwill, "You can go in now."

Kyung bowed his head, "Thank you, hyung." He didn't miss the way Lee Johwa sent him a pitying glance.

Sagak.

Danoh's father smiled at him with gratitude for not leaving his daughter's side. He waved it off. His own father beamed, patting him in the back. Once the Stage ended, Kyung furiously ripped himself away from the man's grasp. As he stormed off to the nearest elevator, he thought he heard someone call for him and immediately turned.

Sagak.

Eun Danoh still hadn't woken up and they were nearing the end of the month. Or maybe she had and he wasn't here then.

A month. He had been separated from Yeonha for a month. She must have won her match by now and would have qualified for the semi-finals. Was she anxious too? Like he was?

Sagak.

He was staring out of the window from the A3 room. Jerking backwards, he whirled around to find a disturbed Namju sprawled over the sofa, and Dohwa, with a vacant look on his face, flipping through a book.

"Lee Dohwa," He realized he hadn't spoken to anyone other than Danoh, her father, and the hospital staff in a long while, "Where's Yeonha? Have you seen her?"

The boy looked up, frowning, "I did. She seemed very upset―"

"Is she okay?" Kyung's hand was a breath's distance away from the doorknob when he heard another 'Sagak'.

Placing the larger than necessary bouquet in her hands, Stage Kyung fondly looked at Danoh. She beamed and thanked him for being by her side. However, his Real self was exhausted. How much longer was he supposed to stay in a place where he wasn't needed? How much longer till this shitty arc ended?

Sagak.

He closed his eyes, bracing for the change of Scene but nothing happened. He took a step away from the bed as Danoh jolted up with a gasp. She peered down at her hands and then proceeded to rip off the cables that were attached to her chest.

"What the hell are you doing?" Kyung snapped, turning away, as the girl nearly tore off her nightshirt. She rummaged through the little shelf for her clothes. Danoh seemed desperate to get out of the room but he blocked her way. "You're in no condition to leave." He said, "The doctor hasn't approved―"

She pushed past him, "I―I have to go. I need to see Haru."

Kyung didn't bother stopping her after that. He grit his teeth, recalling the way Yeonha had struggled to hold onto her life as she bled. He couldn't imagine the pain she must have been in. Even then, she had tried to comfort him.

This was all because of that bastard.

The only thing that held Kyung back from hurling the truth at Haru's face was that he respected and loved Yeonha too much. He was the sole person who knew how much his hands itched to wring the life out of that damn extra.

Without wasting another second, the teen sprinted out, down the hallways of the hospital while trying to call Yeonha. She didn't pick up. His texts remained unseen. The school gym would be closed by now so there wasn't a possibility of her being there. It took him a while to reach her home but he found the house locked.

It was nearly midnight. Where could she possibly be? He swore loudly.

Kyung felt his heart wrench. He still couldn't believe that he missed her so much that it physically hurt him.

Head hung in defeat, he dragged himself back to his house. He'd see her in school tomorrow. Just a few more hours, and he'd be able to see her. 

◆◆◆

The timeskips were not sitting well with Yeonha.

One moment the coach was yelling at her for doing push ups so halfheartedly and in another moment, she was walking beside Dohwa, blushing as their shoulders touched.

Sagak.

Her posture loosened. Yeonha turned to Dohwa and apologized. "I'm sorry. I really need to be somewhere."

"Yeah, su―"

Before he could complete his sentence, the girl had taken off. She ran as fast as her feet could carry her, past the students who huddled in the corridors. She barely made it in time to catch Kyung as he left his classroom.

Sagak.

Stage Haru harshly bumped his shoulder against Yeonha's as she waited to talk to him outside his class. As he disappeared down the hallway, the Stage ended. She peered into the room, searching for Kyung.

Sagak.

She had lost track of the date. Pushing her food away, Yeonha leaned her elbows on the table and looked around. The cafeteria was crowded but she still didn't see him. Bom reached across and patted her in a comforting manner.

"We haven't seen Kyung either." Taek said, "I think the Writer is keeping him away."

"Eun Danoh's in the hospital." Jung informed them, "So he's being made to visit her. Have you tried calling him?"

"His phone's unreachable." Yeonha grumbled.

Sagak.

They were the middle of their math period when one of the students snapped, "Man, fuck these scene cuts." startling the teacher and Dohwa.

Murmurs of agreement were heard. Yeonha leapt out of her seat, ignoring the teacher's protests, and sprinted out to find Kyung. She closely dodged colliding with her brother, who was near hysteria.

"Noona, have you heard anything from Danoh?" He asked.

She shook her head, "No, I didn't. Did Kyung come to school today?"

Haru said he didn't know.

Sagak.

Stage Yeonha was standing next to her father in the hospital lobby as she received her health reports from one of the doctors. She felt a shimmer of hope. If the Stage ended quickly, maybe she'd find Kyung somewhere there.

She thanked the doctor, who departed shortly, and turned to her father, "Will you be home for dinner today?"

The older man seemed tired. But he was still beaming at her, "I'll be a little late. You kids don't need to wait up for me. Go on, head home. Ah, and don't forget to hand in the reports to your coach, okay?" With an affectionate peck on her forehead, Han Yeonseok left.

Her feet moved on their own, directing her towards the exit. No, no, no. What the hell? Turn back. Turn back!

"Oh, Yeonha-ya!" Fucking great. Dohwa's brother, with his hands in his white coat pockets, approached her with a wide smile. "What brings you here?"

"Johwa-oppa, hello." She bowed her head and gestured at the file in her hands, "I needed to get another health checkup done. The semi finals are in a week."

He nodded with unnecessary enthusiasm, "I heard you're doing really well. Dohwa won't stop talking about you at home." Stage Yeonha turned scarlet as the young doctor continued, "Are you in a hurry? I'm on a break right now and could use a coffee."

"Sure."

They made small talk as they took the escalator. Real Yeonha was close to tearing the roots of her hair. She was so close. Kyung should be just around the corner, she tried to move but couldn't.

It was the 'third-person-pointing-out-what-is-right-in-front-of-you' conversation. As Lee Johwa sipped his coffee, he indirectly pointed out how he had observed that Yeonha wasn't really happy with her engagement. She had tried to deny it and said that he was mistaken but still when he said that he knew she liked Dohwa.

"I've known since you two were kids." The corners of his mouth turned upwards, "I'm so sorry that my brother is an idiot, Yeonha."

"No, it's not his fault." She clenched her fists over her lap, "I...gave up on him a while back."

"Did you?" He asked rhetorically, with a knowing expression, "Don't worry. Your secret's safe with me. I hope you know that Dohwa is really fond of you as well."

Stage Yeonha's eyes widened at the revelation. Over her shoulder, she saw Kyung grimace to himself as he went straight for the elevator. Yeonha nearly cried from relief.

Sagak.

She startled Johwa but nearly tipping over the table as she stood up. "Thank you for saying what you said. I'm sorry, oppa, but I really need to go." Yeonha broke into a run before she could hear his response. "Baek Kyung!" The girl yelled at the top of her voice, forgetting for a second that she was in a hospital. "Kyung, wait!"

He almost leaned back out of the lift. Almost. They missed each other by a blink of an eye.

Sagak.

Tears of frustration welled up in Yeonha's eyes. It felt like they had been kept apart from each for an eternity. She broke away from her friends, sick of the way her character had been made to watch Namju and Juda glance wistfully at each other.

Yeonha wandered around school, hoping that she might run into Kyung. She aimlessly stumbled into the art room. It was littered with sketches. Haru was sitting on the ground, back against the wall. He had his knees pulled up to his chest. The sorrow on his face broke her heart.

"What's wrong?" She slid down next to him. As the boy turned to her, she reached to wipe his tears. "Don't be scared. Danoh's going to come back soon."

"What if I couldn't help her?" His voice trembled, "What if I lose her, noona?"

"Yah, don't say that." She chided lightly, "You know how strong she is." Haru wordlessly leaned his head on her shoulder. Yeonha wrapped an arm around him, shifting closer, "I don't think the Writer could come between the two of you. You'll always find your way back to each other."

Sagak.

She was arguing with Namju. They were alone in the A3's hideout. He had confided in her, as he always did, that he was going to stick to his plan and rebel against his mother. Stage Yeonha had adopted a no-nonsense tone when she said that she was fine with whatever he did as long as it didn't hurt her family's reputation.

Sagak.

Her mother had come back. Judging by their uniforms, the kids had just returned from school. After spending some time with the family, the woman had excitedly dragged Yeonha to a corner and said that they were going out in the evening. Just the two of them.

"You need to try on a few dresses for the party tomorrow. Everything has to be perfect. It's not everyday an event like this takes place." The woman clasped Yeonha's hands in hers, "This is to be an unforgettable milestone in your life, darling."

Stage Haru walked past them and grumbled, "It's going to be unforgettable when Oh Namju humiliates her because he's obsessed with that pauper girl." Madeline proceeded to chew him out in french, making the teen scowl down from the staircase, "I don't understand half the words you just said."

"I said 'apologize to your sister'," She managed to look beautiful even when she was terrifyingly angry. It was no secret that all the three Han kids had inherited her looks. "This is ridiculous. You've been at each other's throats since you started middle school. It's because you keep hanging around that Baek kid, isn't it?"

"Oh, sure. Blame everything on the one friend I have."

"You're not his friend. You follow him like you're his minion or something!"

Stage Haru raised his voice, "What would you know? All you care about it is Yeonha. It's like you don't even acknowledge me and Jiho." He stormed off. In a distance, the mother-daughter duo winced as they heard the door to his room slam shut.

Turning to Yeonha, Madeline asked with a tone of disappointment, "I thought you two made up?" Really? After that outburst, that's what you're going to ask?

"I tried to talk to him." She explained, "But he wouldn't listen."

The woman tutted, "You two were inseparable when you were children. What could have possibly happened?"

Maybe, you know, you just started paying more attention to me by using me as a poster girl and, this is just a shot in the dark by the way, you might've ignored Haru and Jiho so they must feel resentment towards me. This is all hypothetical of course because there's no way I can guess the entirely predictable storyline.

"I can try once more." Stage Yeonha said timidly. Once her mom nodded in approval, Yeonha clambered up the stairs and knocked on Haru's door. "It's me." She announced nervously. Obviously, he had no plans of letting her in. "Haru, I'm sorry for upsetting you. I really don't mean for any of this to happen. I wish things were different between us. I'm trying to make things better between us. Can we please talk? Please just...give me a chance."

It was quiet for some time. Even Real Yeonha didn't know what to make of it.

The door swung open, making her take a step back. Haru didn't spare her a glance as he brushed past her. He was still in his uniform.

"W―where are you going?"

"Out." He spat.

She thought that was the end of the Stage but fuck, was she wrong.

Yeonha spent the next couple of hours trapped at her mother's office, along with Namju's mom. The girl cursed and spat at the Writer as every time she tried to sneak away, she found herself right back in the changing room. Madeline had confiscated her phone because she kept pressing herself against the window for reception.

The one thing that bothered her the most (apart from, you know, Kyung) was that every time someone made a slightly loud noise, Yeonha would flinch violently on instinct. Her mother's assistant accidentally tipped over the coat hanger and the girl crouched down with her hands over her ears, shocking everyone in the room.

By the end of the night, she had gone through a million dresses. Her mother, Cha Jihyun, and the staff had an opinion on every single one of them. Too much skin, too less skin, too loose, too short, too long, too much cleavage, too less cleavage, too much fabric, too many ruffles.

The one all of the adults finally (fucking finally, in Yeonha's words because it was well past midnight) chose was a scarlet floor length dress that clung to her body. It was a halter neck with a slit down the lower side, showing off much of her thigh. Everyone turned deaf to her protests of it making her feel uncomfortable. Worst of all, it came with a fucking corset.

"Maman, I will vomit out my lungs at this rate." Yeonha wheezed, pulling at the cloth over her abdomen.

"Don't be overdramatic."

"I'm serious. I feel my chest might fall out as well."

What was the point of wearing a beautiful gown that made her feel uneasy? Why couldn't she wear something that didn't put her 'assets' on display and still made her seem presentable?

Cha Jihyun had nodded approvingly at Yeonha, making the girl want to scream out cuss words at the woman.

It was much too late to look for Kyung now. Yeonha doubted her mother would let her out of her sight this late at night. The teen sighed heavily. Maybe she'll see him tomorrow at school. She tapped her foot impatiently as she sat next to Madeline in the car.

She couldn't fucking wait to go to school.

There weren't any scene changes till the morning, thankfully. On the downside, however, Yeonha woke up with a blinding headache. Her body felt heavy and all she wanted was to curl up under the covers and sleep for a while longer.

Nevertheless, she dragged her sick self out of bed. Yeonha had to reach school early today so she left before Haru or Jiho could get dressed. On her way to the coach's office, she had sneezed multiple times. The man had backed away from her, saying that she better sort herself out by the end of the week.

"Great. Now I need to sanitize the folder. And my table." He gestured at her health reports that she had slid over his table.

"Do you even care about me?" She sulked, hauling herself out of the gym block.

Yeonha was thoroughly worn out after searching high and low for Kyung. The tennis court was empty. He wasn't in his class or by the lockers. None of their friends had seen him. Fearing that she might faint if she stood up for another minute, Yeonha slunk into the nurse's office. She assumed that maybe she'd regain her strength once she laid down.

She rested on the furthest cot, away from the windows. Pulling the covers up to her chin, Yeonha tossed and turned, trying to fall asleep. But she was too perturbed, too restless from not seeing Kyung for such a long time. Yeonha couldn't have imagined that she'd feel so unsettled by their predicament.

Sitting up straight, the teen leaned her back against the headboard. Despite wearing a knitted pullover, it felt a little chilly. Yeonha let out a sneeze that hurt her lungs, and sniffled. Picked a hell of a time to fall sick.

At the sound of loud footsteps, the girl perked up.

Baek Kyung nearly tore the curtain into half as he pulled it aside. His highly anxious expression relaxed immediately once he saw her weary self staring back at him with wide eyes. He immediately sat himself next to her, on the bed. Taking her face in his hands, Kyung pressed his forehead against her.

"I missed you." Yeonha breathed.

He smiled a lopsided smile, "I missed you too. I felt like I hadn't slept in years." She nestled into his arms, burying herself in the crook of his neck. He kissed her temple, "Are you alright?"

"Mm. I think I'm a little sick." It was painfully relieving, the familiarity of her drowning in his embrace. "How did you find me?"

His eyes fluttered shut as Yeonha brushed her fingers through his hair. "You have a really loud sneeze." He nuzzled against her, sounding amused.

She let out a chuckle. Clasping his hand while still leaning into him, Yeonha whispered, "I love you."

"I love you."

Kyung slipped under the covers. Yeonha shifted so that he was laying over her clavicle. He still clung to her hand as if they would be separated once again. The girl drew lazy spirals on his shoulder blade as they caught up with each other.

"I spent thirty days in a hospital."

"I saw you once, on Danoh's floor."

"Ah, I thought I heard you."

"I mostly cried about Haru not talking to me and argued with Namju―which reminds me, my engagement party's tomorrow."

"Great. Can't wait for Mrs. Cha to ask me to be the best man at my girlfriend's wedding." Yeonha smacked his bicep as they laughed quietly.

◆◆◆

Neither of them knew which one fell asleep first while tangled up in each other. That is, of course, until Eun Danoh skipped into the infirmary and loudly giggled and cooed over Haru. Kyung had clicked his tongue, not wanting to move. It was so warm under the covers with Yeonha.

He stumbled out of the bed as carefully as he could, not wanting to wake her, and pulled the curtain aside a little. With all the politeness in him that he could muster (which wasn't much to begin with since he didn't appreciate being woken up), Kyung deadpanned.

"Can you go be loud somewhere else?"

Danoh nearly jumped out of her skin. "What the―you startled m―" Narrowing her eyes in suspicion, she leaned sideways to see what he was hiding. No matter which side she bent, Kyung managed to block her view. The girl pointed at a random direction and exclaimed, "Oh! Look at that―heh, got you."

Kyung closed his eyes in exasperation, hearing her let out the most dramatic gasp ever.

Danoh pointed at him accusingly, "This is a school! Oh my gosh, you dog, you―"

"Go work on trying to change your fate with that extra of yours, Eun Danoh." He scowled.

She copied his expression, "Stop being a jerk all the time."

"Why don't you stop being annoying first?"

"How does Yeonha deal with you when you're always being a prick?"

Yeonha shifted in her sleep, grumbling at the bickering teens, "Can you two please go fight somewhere else? You're too noisy." They murmured an apology and awkwardly shifted away from the corner.

Danoh cleared her throat before admitting, "I'm glad you have her. Han Yeonha. It's barely noticeable but you're relatively nicer sometimes. Though I still don't understand what she sees in you." He had to strain his ears to hear the last part.

"You're one to talk." Kyung shot back, "Isn't the reason you like Haru is because he can change your set-up?"

She thought about it for a second before shaking her head. "Honestly, in the beginning, I followed him around to make him remember me; so that he could help me. But we started spending more time together because of that. Haru...even though we're extras, he makes me feel like the main character. He sees me as an individual, and not as the dying girl who acts as the bridge between the leads.

"I don't care about my Stage self anymore because he and I are happy together in the Shadow."

Kyung sunk into his thoughts at her words. He turned his head a little, glancing at Yeonha's form under the covers. He wondered if she was happy with him.

She'd punch you if she could hear your thoughts, a voice said. Kyung had seen her eyes shine with unshed tears when he had thrown the screen open. She hadn't wasted any time in latching onto him, pressing herself as close as possible. Even in her sleep, she had clung to him.

Danoh chuckled, drawing him out of his musings. "You should see the look on your face," She pressed her lips together and smiled, "I'm honestly very happy for you. And maybe...sometime in the future, the two of us can be friends too."

She left before he could give her his response.

Kyung quietly sat down on the stool next to Yeonha's bed. He watched her breathe, watched her lips quiver ever so slightly, watched the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest. He reached for her hand and raised it to his lips.

"Aren't you going to get to class?" Yeonha whispered. Her eyes were still closed.

"Are you going to sleep all day?"

"That's the plan."

He gently nudged her and laid down again next to her. Her arms were around him automatically. She murmured inaudibly about how he shouldn't skip so much. Kyung didn't care. He replied by kissing her. Yeonha was the first to pull away. She furrowed her brows and blinked.

"What if you get sick too?"

"I'll deal with it if it happens." His arm tightened around her waist. The world could burn or break and it wouldn't matter to him as long as he was with her. "You better not sneeze on me or I'll leave."

He felt her hum in amusement, mouth close to his throat, "Wouldn't want that, would we?"

Chapter Text

Wearing the dress in a small office, in front of a team of six, was one thing. Wearing it in front of a crowd of around a hundred (and Yeonha knew she was highly underestimating the numbers) was something different altogether. Everytime Yeonha tried to open her hair so that it shrouded her upper body, it miraculously pinned itself back in its original style.

Haru sent her an apologetic glance as she let out another wheeze. She tried to pick at the corset's laces when her mother looked away but to no avail.

Yeonha had been guided to one of the suites of the hotel where the party was being held. The room was absurdly grand. Everything was in shades of gold and brown with marble. She offhandedly thought how she could live in the bathroom in luxury because who puts a sofa around half the hot tub? Her siblings followed her awkwardly as their parents made small talk with the few guests who had arrived early. Namju was nowhere to be seen.

"It won't fucking loosen even by a little bit." Yeonha hissed, struggling to breathe. Haru placed his palms over Jiho's ears, saying that she shouldn't be listening to such coarse language. Yeonha scowled at the two, and reminded the youngest not to repeat the words she used.

The girl had taken nerve-calming pills, along with medicine for her light fever. The way Madeline had fussed over her for being sick right before the party had pissed off Stage Haru even more. The boy felt guilty about it throughout the Shadow and didn't leave Yeonha's side.

She sniffled a little, turning away from the vanity mirror, "It's not your fault, Haru. Stop making that face."

He fidgeted with the ends of his tux. "I know but...I hope you know that I don't mean any of it, noona."

"Of course I do." She readjusted the lower half of her dress so that it covered her legs. "Why don't you two head downstairs? You can look for Danoh," Yeonha gave her brother a teasing look to which he blushed, "Maybe that'll get your mind off the Stage. Jiho, why don't you find your friends?"

The little girl looked like she wanted to argue. Instead, she gripped the side of her peach coloured frock and nodded.

Haru shuffled closer to Yeonha, dragging an ottoman with him. He sat down, patting the arm rest for Jiho to perch herself on. He leaned forward and whispered, abashed, "I think Eun Danoh is my girlfriend."

"You...think?"

Jiho looked like she had a lot to say but she settled with 'good luck with telling that to your best bud'.

Sagak.

Before she could hear an explanation from her brother, Yeonha found herself alone in the suite. She was staring at herself in the mirror, nervousness and guilt bubbling in the pits of her stomach. The girl nearly jumped out of her skin when she accidentally caught sight of Namju's reflection, leaning casually against the large, wooden room divider.

"How did you get in?" Stage Yeonha gasped, whirling around. Her Real self seethed internally at the blatant breach of privacy.

He ignored the question, "Are you ready to leave?"

She nodded halfheartedly.

The party hall was just by the terrace gardens. Good, Yeonha thought, when all this goes to hell and Oh Namju humiliates me in front of a hundred people or more, I can hide here. The hall was ginormous and bright, with a very high ceiling. A large staircase split in two in the front, both leading to the first floor. There were seating areas around the railings, overlooking the ground floor. Pillars lined the sides of the halls, leaving enough space for people to walk around them.

Yeonha's arm automatically went around Namju's once they walked through the large doors of the halls. The crowd fell quiet once they saw the teens enter. Stage Yeonha kept her eyes lowered, resisting the urge to run away as fast as she could from the stares that might as well have pierced her skin. Even her Real self felt embarrassed for being the centre of attention. The only thing that made her feel better was that Namju was suffering along with her.

The sound of glass shattering against the floor made everyone shift their focus. Stage Dohwa was staring at Yeonha wide eyed, blushing profusely, with shards of a broken glass lying by his feet. Whatever he had been drinking was seeping into the tips of his shoes.

Once he noticed that the entire hall had its eyes on him, the boy gulped. He pointed a wobbly finger at an exasperated Kyung by his side. "He did it." Dohwa accused, making Kyung shake his head while scowling. Stage Yeonha bit back a fond smile. Real Yeonha snickered.

Kyung shifted closer to Danoh, their hands clasped. Haru was looming over them in the back. Despite it being a Stage, Yeonha could feel Kyung's eyes on her back as she strode to the front of the room. She wouldn't have minded feeling the shivers for a moment longer. She offhandedly wondered what his reaction would have been like when he saw her in the dress while they were in the Shadow.

The Stage finally ended once the two met up with their parents and exchanged greetings. Yeonha snuck off to find her friends and sure enough, the three were huddled by the food table. Taek had managed to swipe a glass of champagne from a passing waiter, who frowned at him.

"Sir, I don't think you―"

"Don't make me whip out my ID, man." The boy said it with such conviction that the waiter had no choice but to mutely leave after a nod. Dramatically running a hand over his gelled hair, Taek raised his glass at Yeonha, "Need a drink?"

"I'll probably throw it all up since my organs are squeezed together and I'm feeling too sick to function," She huffed, "Nice hair."

He rolled his eyes and shot back, "Nice dress."

Bom linked her arm with Yeonha's, giving her a once over, "I think you look really nice. Though the corset is a bit too much."

"Tell me about it." The taller girl sulked, "It's holding in everything except what I want it to hold in." The three of them glanced at her chest before turning away.

Jung chuckled, unbuttoning his dark blue floral blazer, "Yeah, I know what it feels like." Taek nodded in agreement. At Yeonha's confused expression, the boys waved it off, saying that it was a 'long story of a wild night in a different universe'.

"Is Juda not here?" She asked.

"No, I don't think she wants to be around Oh Namju for some time." Jung stuffed his face with two of the mini quiches, "They had this huge discussion after he kicked out the entire class for―" He made air-quotes, "―'privacy' even though everyone could hear them. Apparently Namju's being sent to France for a meeting. And it's a weekend so Juda has a double-shift after which she's going to spend the night in the hospital by her grandmother."